M 


5*  v^-Jji  ■ 


•  ^'H""'*'-*. 


•'  f 


•i>'sK' 


■'Va-, 


■;t 


i'-'.  ^'J^,^ 


■>  f^ 


^     ^,v^ 


■^i      y 


V^-^i^/ 


-^ 


JM^^ZTVi.  y^^t^W;  cJl^, 


3>*;2L 


y^  ?  -  5 


LIBRARY 

-  OP   THE 

Theological    Seminar^y, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

Case,_^C^.^. Diy.; 

Shelf, .  /  X^  •  <?^^  ^^  "  •  -  ■ 

Boole,   Vi ^^Z .'^.°!  r-.-  •  -  -  • 


.    '7    r'-   '" 


X 


G\; 


f       n. 


# 


D  I  S  S  E  Pv  T  A  T  I  0  N  S 


ly0(n^^ 


ON     T  I-I  E 


/^ 


//^/ 


Which  have  remarkably  been  fulfilled,  and  at 
this  time  are  fulfilling  in  the  World. 


By    T  H  O  M  as    NEWTON,   D.  D. 

Late  Lord  Bifliop  of  Bristol. 

In   two   Volumes. 

VOLUME   THE   S  E  CO  N  D. 


The  eighth  EDITION, 


E  L  I  Z  A  B  E  T  H  -  T  O  W  N  : 

jPrlntcd  by  Shepard  Kollock,   for   Robert   Hodgz, 
No.  38,  Maiden- Lane,    New-York. 


M,DCC,LXXX  Vil. 


To  His    Grace  tlie 

Lord    Archbishop 
o  F 

Y         O         Pv         K  : 

(Dr.   Gilbert.) 

M  Y    L  O  R  Dy 

H  E  very  favorable  opinion  that  your 
Grace  was  pleafed  to  exprefs  of  the 
hrPi  part  of  this  -svork,  encourages  me  to  fet 
forth  this  lail  under  your  patronage  and  pro- 
teftion.  This  laft  is  the  moft  difficuk,  but  yet 
it  has  been  to  me  the  mod  entertaining  part 
ofalL  How^  it  may  approve  itfelf  to  your 
Grace  and  others,  I  cannot  pretend  to  fay  : 
but  having  been  perufed  by  the  fame  three 
eminently  learned  perfons  as  the  former  vohame, 
it  may  be  prcfumed  on  that  account  to  be  lefs 
unfit  for  me  to  offer,  and  for  Your  Grace  to 
receive.  At  the  fame  time  it  affords  me  an 
additional  pleafure  in  giving  me  an  opportuni- 
ty of  acknowleging  publicly  my  obligations  to. 
Your  Grace  for  favors  great  in  themfelves, 
but  made  much  greater  by  your  handfome 
manner  of  conferring   thenij    uniblicited,  un- 

auied. 


DEDICATION. 

aflved,  unexpeclcd.  I  will  not  lay  imdeferved, 
becaufe  that  would  be  calling  Your  Grace's 
judgment  in  queftion  ;  but  I  will  endeavor  to 
'  defervc  them  :  and  indeed  I  fliould  tliink  any 
preferment  ill  beflowed  upon  me,  that  did  not 
incite  and  anmiate  me  more  to  profecute  my 
lludies,  and  thereby  to  prove  mylelt  more 
worthy  of  Your  Grace's  favor  and  kindncfs 
to. 


My  Lord, 

Your   Gr.  ace's   ever  ohligecl 
and    ehitiful  hujrJjle  fervant, 

ThoxMas  Newton, 


Nov.  3,  1758. 


(  C.30C  oooo aoooor -*c  OOO J  aooo *»oo^ 0090 OOOO oo^o onoc  .->-<o'  oryjo  >0<u}0tK>CC90b C«C»  docv^AOSO ix>oc ooooooa*  00.3a oaoc> COOO  cmkw  J 


DISSEPvTATIONS 


ON     THE 


Pv   O   P  H    E    C    I    E   S, 


WI-IICM    HAVE    REMARKABLY    BEEN    FULFILLED,    AND 
At    THIS    TIME    ARE    FULFILLING    IN    THE    WORLD. 


•"massOJ^uiS^S/Sak  yaintM 


INTRODUCTION 

to  the    L  E  c  T  u  RE    founded  by  the  Honorable 
ROB  E  R  T    B  O  Y  L  E, 

January  j,  17,56s 

HERE  is  not  a  flronger  or  more  convincing 
proof  of  divine  revelation,  than  the  Jure  zvord  df 
prophecy.  But  to  the  truth  of  prophecy  it  is  ob- 
jefted,  that  the  prediftions  were  written  after  the 
events  ;  and  could  it  be  proved  as  well  as  afferted,  it  would 
really  be  an  infupcrable  objection.  It  was  thought  therefore, 
that  a, greater  fervice  could  not  be  done  to  the  caufe  of  Chrifti- 
aniiy,  than  by  an  induHion  of  particulars  to  Ihow,  that  the 
preditlions were  prior  to  the  events;  nav,  that  feveral  prophe- 
cies have  been  fulfilled  in  thefe  later  ages,  and  are  fulfilling 
even  at  tins  prefent  time  :  And  for  the  farther  profecution  and 
Vol.  II  E  '    the 


42  DISSERTATIONS      on 

the  bctier  encouragement  of  this  work,  I  have  been  called  to 
preach  theie  leciuics,  by  the  favor  and  recommendation  oi  the 
great  prelate,  who  having  himfelf  written  moft  excellently  of 
the  life,  and  intent  of  prophecy,  is  alfo  willing  to  reward  and  en- 
courage an}- one  who  beftows  his  time  and  pains  upon  the  fame 
fubjett.  The  ready  and  gracious  concurrence  of  the  (i)  other 
truilees  was  an  additional  honor  and  favor,  and  is  deferving  of 
the  mof)  grateful  acknowledgments.  Engaging  in  this  fervice 
may  indeed  have  retarded  tlie  publication  of  thefe  difcourles 
longer  tlian  was  intended  ;  but  perhaps  they  may  be  the  better 
for  the  delay,  fince  there  have  been  more  frequent  occafions  to 
review  and  rcconfider  them  ;  and  time  corrects  and  improves 
works  as  well  as  generous  wines,  at  lead;  affords  opportunities 
of  corre6iing  and  improving  them. 

This  work  hath  already  been  deduced  to  the  prophecies  of 
Daniel:  and  as  fome  time  and  pains  have  been  en;ployed  in 
explaining  fome  part  of  his  prophecies,  and  more  will  be  taken 
in  e.'iplaining  other  parts ;  it  may  be  proper,  before  we  proceed, 
to  confidcr  the  principal  objeHions  which  have  been  made  to 
the  genuineners  of  the  book  of  Daniel.  It  was  before  allerted, 
that  the  firft  wl.o  called  in  queflion  the  truth  and  authenticity 
of  Daniel's  prophecies,  was  the  famous  Porphyry,  who  main- 
tained that  they  M-ere  written  about  the  time  of  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  :  hut  he  was  amply  refuted  by  (2)  Jerome,  and  hath 
been,  artd  w^ill  be  inore  amply  refuted  flill  in  the  conrfe  of  thefe 
differtations.  A  modem  infidel  hath  followed  Porphyry's  ex- 
ample 

(i)  The  trnftees  appointer!  fir  Mr.  Rnvle  himfelf^.  were  Sir  John 
Jlotf.er.iin,  8e/jea:it  at  law,  Sir  Henry  Ailmrft,  of  l.otulon,  Ki)f.  and 
Bart.  Thonias  Teiinifon,  D.  D.  afterwirds  Archl->irtiop  of  Cantertury, 
anti  John  Evelyn,  Efq;  Archbifluip  Tennifon,  the  fiirvivor  of  thefe, 
iicininaterl  and  aptiointed  for  trufrees,  Richard,  Piarl  of  Bnrlinpion  ; 
Dr.  Edinond  Gihfon,  tlien  Archdeacon  of  Surry,  afterwTrds  Lord 
Bill!n{3  of  London';  Dr,  Charles  Triinnel,  then  Riilinp  of  Norwich, 
afterwards  B'diop  of  V*''inchefler  ;  Dr.  White  Kennft,  then  Dean,  af- 
tcrv/ifds  Bifiinr.  of  Pere'borouch  ;  and  Dr.  Samuel  Bradford,  then 
,Rcrtor  of  St.  Mary  Le  Bow,  afterwards  Bilhop  of  Rochefter.  The 
Farl  nf  Builimirun,  heinir  the  only  ftirvivinv;  trtiftce,  appointed  to  fuc- 
ceed  him  in  the  faid  truil.  VViili.-'ni,  then  Marquis  of  Hartiniri'>n,  noVv 
D'.dve  of  D'ivonilure  ;  Dr.  Thomas  Sh'rloek,  Lord  Bidiop  of  Lotidon'; 
Dr.  M.inin  Bcnfon,  Lord  Bidiop  of  GlouCefler  ;  Dr.  Tlioinas  Seeker, 
Lord  B  Ihop  of  Oxford,  lu-w  Arclibifiiop  of  Canierhmv  ;  and  tlie 
Honoraldc  Richard  Arunde!!,  Efq;  one  of  wljom,  Billiop  Beiifon,  died 
before,  and  Mr.  Arundell  fince  the  appointment  of  the  prcleut  lec- 
turer. 

(2)  llleron  comment,  in  Dan.  Vol,  3.  Edit.  Benedifl- 


THE    PROPHECIES.  43 

ample,  and  his  Schemt  of  literal  'prophecy  hath  heaped  together 
all  that  he  could  find  or  invent  againft  the  book  ot  Daniel,  and 
hith  comprifed  the  whole  in  eleven  objeftions,  in  order  to 
fhow  that  the  book  was  written  about  the  time  of  the  Macca- 
bees :  but  he  likewife  hath  been  refuted,  to  the  faiisfattion  of 
every  intelligent  and  impartial  reader  ;  as  indeed  there  never 
were  any  arguments  urged  in  favor  of  infidelity,  but  better  were 
always  produced  in  fupport  of  truth.  The  fubftance  of  bis  (3J 
objections,  and  of  the  anfwers  to  him,  may  with  truth  and 
candor  be  reprefented  in  the  following  manner. 

1.  It  is  objefted,  tliat  the  famous  Daniel,  mentioned  by 
Ezekiel,  could  not  be  the  author  of  the  book  of  Daniel  ;  be- 
caufe  Ezekiel,  who  prophecied  in  the  fijiliyenr  of  Jchoiahim, 
king  of  Judah,  implies  Daniel  at  that  time  to  be  a  perfon  in 
years  ;  whereas  the  book  of  Daniel  fpeaks  of  Daniel  at  that 
time  as  a  youth.  But  here  the  objector  is  either  ignorantly  or 
wilfully  guilty  of  grofs  mifreprefentation.  For  Ezekiel  did  not 
prophecy  2,7  the  fifth  year  of  jchoiakim^  nor  in  the  reign  of 
Jehoiakim  at  all ;  but  he  began  to  prophecy  in  the  fjth  year  of 
king  Jehoiachui  s  captivity,  the  fon  and  fucceflbr  of  Jehoiakim, 
Ezek.  i.  2.  that  is  eleven  years  after.  When  Daniel  was  firfl 
carried  into  captivity,  he  might  be  a  youth  (4)  about  eighteen  : 
but  when  Ezekiel  magnified  his  piety  and  wifdom,  Chap.  xiv. 
and  xxviii.  he  was  between  thirty  and  forty  :  and  ieveral 
years  before  that  lie  had  interpreted  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream, 
and  was  advanced,  Dan.  ii.  48.  to  be  "  ruler  over  the  whole 
♦'  province  ot  Babylon,  and  chief  of  the  governors  over  all 
"  the  wife  men  of  Babylon  ;"  and  was  therefore  very  fit  and 
worthy  to  be  celebrated  by  his  fellow-captive  Ezekiel. 

2.  His  fecond  objeftion  is,  that  Daniel  is  reprefented  in  the* 
book  of  Daniel,  as  living  chiefly  at  the  courts  of  the  kings  of 
Babylon  and  Perfia  ;  and  yet  the  names  of  the  feveral  kings  of 
his  time  are  all  miftaken  in  the  book  of  Daniel.  It  is  alfo 
more  fuited  to  a  fabulous  writer,  than  to  a  contemporary  hifto- 
rian,  to  talk  of  Nebuchadnezzar  5  dwelling  with  the  heajls  of  the 

field,  and  eating grafs like  oxen,   &c.  and   then  returning  again 
to  the  government  of  his  kingdom.     Here  are  two  obje6tions' 
confounded  m  one.  As  to  the  millakcs  of  the  kings  names,  there 
aic  only  four  kings  mentioned  in  the  book    of  Daniel,  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, 

(3)  See  Collins's  Schenae  of  literal  prophecy,  p.  149— 1:7.     BiQiop' 
Chandler's   vindication,   p.  4 — 157.  Sauiuel  Chandler's  v!a:iicaU'jis - 
p.  3—60. 

(4)  Pjideaux's  Conneftian,  Part  i.  B,  i. 


44  DISSERTATIONS     ON 

chadnezzar,  Belfiiazzar,  Darius  the  Mede,  and  Cyrus.     Of  the 
fiiil  and  the  laft  there  was  never  any  doubt;  and  the  other  two 
may  be  rightly  named,   though  they  are  named  differently  by 
the  Greek  hiiforians,  who  yet  differ  as  much  one  from  another 
as  from  Daniel.     It  is  well  known,    that  the  eallern  monarclis 
had  feveral  names  ;  and  one  might   be  made  ufe  of  bv  one 
writer,  another  by  another.     It  is  plainly  begging  the  queftion, 
to  prefumc,  without  farther  proof,  that  Daniel  v.^as  not  the  old- 
elt  of  thefe  writers,  and  had  not  better  opportunities  of  know' 
ing  the  names,  than  any  of  them.     As  to  the  cafe  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, it  is  related  indeed  in  the  prophetic  figurative  llile. 
It  is  the  interpretation  of  a  dream,  and  llript  of  its  figures,  the 
plain   meaning  is,   that  Nebuchadnezzar  ihould   be   puniPned 
with    madncfs,   Ihould   fancy  hinifelf   a  beail,   and  live  like  a 
beaft,  ihould  be  made  to  eat grafs  as  oxen,  be  obliged  to  live  up- 
on a  vegetable  diet,  hut   after   force  time  fhould  recover  his 
reafon,  and  refume  the  ffovernment.     And  what  is  th.ere  fabu- 
lous  or  abfurd  in  this  ?     The  dream   was  not  of  Daii-eFs  indi- 
ting, but  ^vas  told  by  Nebuchadnezzar  himfelf.     The  dream  is 
in  a  poetic  ftrain,  and  fo  likewife  is  the  interpretation,  the  bet- 
ter to  fhov/  how  the  one  correfponded  with  the  other,  and  how 
the  prophecy  and  event  agreed  together. 

3.  He  objects  th:;t  tlie  book  of  Daniel  could  be  written  by 
that  Daniel  who  was  carried  captive  in  the  Babylonilh  capti- 
vity, becaufe  it  abounds  with  derivations  from  the  Greek,which 
language  was  unknown  to  the  Jews  till  long  after  the  cap- 
tivity. The  affertion  is  faife  that  the  book  of  Daniel  abounds 
with  derivations  from  the  Greek.  There  is  an  afhnity  only  be- 
tween fome  few  words  in  the  Greek  and  ilic  Chaldee  language  : 
and  wliy  muil  they  be  derived  the  one  from  the  other  ?  or  if 
derived,  why  fhould  not  the  Greeks  derive  them  from  the 
Chaldee,  rather  than  the  Chaldccs  from  the  Greek  ?  If  the 
words  in  queftion  could  be  fliown  to  be  of  Greek  extraction, 
yet  there  was  fom.e  cominunicalion  between  the  eaflern  king- 
doms and  the  colonies  of  the  Giccks  fettled  in  Aha  Minor  be- 
fore Nebuchadnezzar's  time  ;  and  fo  fome  particular  tern  s 
might  pafs  from  the  Greek  into  the  oriental  languages.  But 
on  the  contrary  the  words  in  qnedion  are  Ihown  to  be  not  of 
Greek  but  of  eaflern  derivaiion  ;  and  confequently  paffed 
from  fb.e  call  to  the  Grcels,  rather  than  from  tlie  Greeks  to 
the  cill.    Moll  of  the  words  arc  n.irr.cs  of  nmfical  indruments ; 

and 


THE     PROPHECIES.  45 

nvA  the  Greeks  (5)  acknowlege  that  they  received  their  mufiG 
from  the  eailern  nations,  from  whence  they  themiclves  origi- 
nally defcended, 

4.  It  doth  not  appear,  fays  the  obje'Slor,  that  the  book  of 
Daniel  was  tranflated  into  Greek,  when  the  other  books  of 
the  Old  Teflament  v/cre,  which  are  attributed  to  the  Seventy  ; 
the  prefent  Greek  verfion,  inferted  in  the  Septuagint,  being 
taken  from  Theodotion's  tranllation  of  the  Old  Tellament 
made  in  the  fecond  ceatury  of  Chrift.  But  it  doth  appear, 
that  there  was  an  ancient  Greek  verfion  of  Daniel,  which  is 
attributed  to  the  Seventy,  as  well  as  the  verfion  of  the  other 
books  of  the  Old  Tellament.  It  is  cited  by  Clemens  P..oinanus, 
Juftin  Martyr,  and  many  of  the  ancient  fathers.  It  wasinferted 
in  Origen,  and  filled  a  column  of  his  Kexapla.  It  is  quoted 
feveral  times  by  Jerome ;  and  he  faith  (6)  exprefly,  that  the 
verfion  of  the  Seventy  \vas  repudiated  by  the  dottors  of  the 
church,  and  that  of  Theodotion  fubftituted  in  the  room  of  it, 
becaufe  it  came  nearer  to  the  Hebrew  verity.  This  verfion 
haih  alfo  been  lately  publiflred  from  an  ancient  M.  S.  difcover- 
ed  in  the  Chighian  library  at  Rome. 

5.  It  is  obJe61:ed  that  divers  matters  of  fa61  are  fpokcn  of 
with  the  clearnefs  of  hiftory,  to  the  times  of  Antiochus  Epi- 
phanes,  who  is  very  particularly  dv/elt  upon,  and  that  with 
great  and  feeming  frelh  refentment  for  his  barbarous  ufuage 
of  the  Jews  :  And  this  clearnefs  determined  Porphyry,  and 
would  determine  any  one  to  think,  thqt  the  book  was  written 
about  the  times  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  the  author  appearing 
to  be  well  acquainted  with  things  down  to  the  death  of  Antio- 
chus but  not  farther.  But  what  an  argument  is  this  againfi; 
the  book  of  Daniel  ?  His  prophecies  are  clear,  and  therefore 
are  no  prophecies  :  as  if  an  all-knowing  God  could  not  loretel 
things  clearly ;  or  as  if  there  were  not  many  predictions  in 

other 


(5)  Et  cum  Baccho  totam  An.i.;Ti  ac]  Indiam  ufqne  confccraver'mf, 
fna^'oain  qncque  muHc^e  pirtcm  inde  tra.'isfemnt.  Strabo,  Lib.  lo.?- 
471,  f'dit.  I'sriF.  1620.  P,  7Z2.  EJii.  Armlel.  1707.  Vide  etiam 
Athenaei.  Lib.  14.  P.  625,  &'■. 

(6)  Daiiielein  profjhetam  ju::ta  Septnaginta  interprefes  Domini  Sal- 

\-atorr5   ecclellse  ncni  le^'unt,  utentes    i'lieodotionis  editione  : quod 

miiltum  a  verltate  difconler,  et  re(il:o  judicio  repudistiis  fit.  Hierot). 
Prsef.  in  Dan.  Vol.  i.  ?.  97^7.  Judicio  mr^gifttoruin  ecclefiae  editio 
eorum  Ixxrepndiata  efl,  er Theodotionis  vui>^o  le^itur,  qnae  et  Hebiaeo, 
et  cateris  tranOatnribus  congriiir,  &c.  Cuiiimen;.  iu  Daa.  iv.  Col. 
ioSS.Vol.3.E(lit.  Benedia. 


46  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

other  prophets,  as  clear  as  any  in  Daniel.  If  his  prophecies 
extend  not  lower  than  the  times  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  his 
commiflion  might  be  limited  there,  and  he  would  not  go  be- 
yond his  comrhiffion.  But  it  hath  been  Ihown,  and  will  be 
itiown,  that  there  are  feveral  prophecies  in  Daniel  relating  to 
times  long  after  the  death  of  Antiochus,  and  thele  prophecies 
are  as  clear  as  thofe  before  the  deatii  of  Antiochus.  Nei- 
ther is  Antiochus  fo  very  particularly  dwelt  upon  as  is  com- 
monly imagined  ;  neither  is  he  fpoken  of  with  greater  refent- 
mcnt  than  other  prophets  exprefs  towards  the  kings  of  AiT)  ri^^ 
and  Babylon.  All  honefl  men,  who  love  liberty  and  their 
country,  muff  fpeak  with  indignation  of  tyrants  and  oppref- 
fors. 

6.  His  fixth  obje8ion  is,  that  Daniel  is  omitted  among  the 
prophets  recited  in  Ecclefiafiicus,  where  it  feems  proper  to 
have  mentioned  him  as  a  Jewifli  prophet-author,  had  the 
book  under  his  name  been  received  as  canonical,  when  Ec- 
clefiafiicus was  publiPoed.  It  miglit  have  been  proper  to 
have  mentioned  him,  had  the  author  been  giving  a  complete 
catalogue  of  the  Jewifii  canonical  writers.  But  that  is  not 
the  cafe.  He  mentions  feveral  who  never  pretended  to  be  in- 
fpired  writers,  and  omits  others  who  really  were  fo.  No 
mention  is  made  of  Job  and  Ezra,  and  of  the  books  under 
their  names,  as  well  as  of  Daniel  :  and  who  can  accoimt  for 
the  filence  of  authors  in  any  particular  at  this  diftance  of  time  ? 
Daniel  is  propofed,  i  Mace.  ii.  60.  as  a  pattern  by  the  father 
of  the  Maccabees,  and  his  wifdom  is  highly  recommended 
by  Ezekiel  •:  and  thefeare  fufficient  teftimonies  of  his  antiqui- 
ty, without  the  confirmation  of  a  later  writer. 

7.  It  is  objefied,  that  Jonathan,  who  made  the  Chaldce 
paraphrafes  on  the  prophets,  has  omitted  Daniel  :  from  whence. 
it  fliould  feem,  the  book  of  Daniel  was  not  of  that  account 
with  the  Jewa^  as  the  other  books  oi  the  prophets  were.  But 
t'lere  are  other  books,  which  were  always  accounted  canonical 
among  the  Jews,  and  yet  have  no  Chaldce  paraphrafes  extant, 
as  the  books  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  Jonathan  might  per- 
haps not  make  a  Targum  or  Chaldee  paraphrafe  on  Daniel,  be- 
caufe  half  of  the  book  is  written  in  Chaldee.  Or  he  might 
have  made  a  Targum  on  Daniel,  and  that  Targum  may  liave 
been  loft,  as  other  ancient  Targums  have  been  deftroycd  by 
the  injury  of  time;  and  there  are  good  proofs  in  the  Mifna 
and  other  writeis  cited   by  Bifiiop   Chandler,  that  there  was 

an 


THE     PROPHECIES.  47, 

tfn  ancient  Targnm  on  Daniel.  But  though  Jonathan  made 
no  Targum  on  Daniel,  yet  in  his  interpretation  of  other  pro- 
phets, he  frequently  applies  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  as  fuller 
and  clearer  in  defcribing  t.^3  lame  events;  and  confequently 
Daniel  was  in  his  ePLCem  a  prophet,  and  at  leaft  of  equal  au- 
thority with  thofe  before  him.  The  ranking  of  Daniel  among 
tlie  Hagiographa,  and  not  among  the  prophets,  was  done  by 
the  Jews  fince  Chrift's  time  for  very  obvious  reafons.  He 
was  always  elleemed  a  prophet  by  the  ancient  Jewifh  church. 
Our  Saviour  calleth  him  Damd  the  prophet  :  and  Jefephus  (7) 
fpeaketh  of  him  as  one  of  the  greateft  of  the  prophets. 

8.  That  part  of  Daniel,  fays  the  objeftor,  which  is  writteii 
in  Chaldee,  is  near  the  flile  of  the  old  Chaldee  paraphrafcs  ; 
which  being  compofed  many  hundred  years  after  Daniel's  time, 
mull,  have  a  very  different  flile  from  that  ufed  in  his  time,  as 
any  one  may  judge  from  the  nature  of  language,  which  is  in  a 
conftant  flux,  and  in  every  age  deviating  from  what  it  was  in 
the  former  :  And  therefore  that  part  could  not  be  written  at  a 
time  very  remote  from  the  date  of  the  eldefi  of  thofe  Chaldee 
paraphrafes.  But  by  the  fame  argument  Homer  cannot  be  fo 
ancient  an  author,  as  he  is  generally  reputed,  becaufe  the 
Greek  language  continued  much  the  fame  many  hu:idred  years 
after  his  time.  Nay  the  ftile  of  Daniel's  Chaldee  differs  more 
from  that  of  the  old  Chaldee  paraphrafes,  than  Homer  doth 
from  the  lateft  of  the  Greek  clairic  writers  :  and  when  it  was 
faid  by  Prideaux  and  Kidder,  whofe  authority  the  objecior  al- 
leges, that  the  old  Chaldee  paraphrafes  came  near  to  the  Chaldee 
of  Daniel,  it  was  not  faid  abfolutelv  but  comparatively,  with 
refpeft  to  other  paraphrafes,  which  did  not  come  near  to 
Daniel's  purity. 

9.  It  is  objeBed  that  the  Jews  were  great  compofers  ot 
books  under  the  names  of  their  renowned  prophets,  to  do  them'*, 
(elves  honor,  and  particularly  under  the  name  of  Daniel  :  axid 
the  book  of  Daniel  feems  compofed  to  do  honor  to  the  Jews, 
in  the  perfon  of  Daniel,  in  making  a  Jew  fuperior  lo  all  the 
wife  men  of  Babylon.  If  there  is  any  force  in  this  objetiion,  it 
is  this.  There  have  been  books  counterfeited  under  the  nanie.s 
of  men  of  renown,  therefore  there  can  be  no  genuine  book? 
Qi  the  fame  men.  Some  pieces  in  Greek  have  been  forged 
under  the  name  of  Daniel,  and  therefore  he  Wrote  no  book  jn- 

Chaldee 

(7)  JaTcphj  Antr(|!.   Lib.  id, "Cap.  ic  er  ri. 


48  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

Chaldce  and  Hebrew  long  before  thofe  forgeries.  In  like 
manner  fome  poeirs  have  been  afcribed  to  Homer  and  Virgil, 
which  were  not  oi  their  compofmg  ;  and  therefore  the  one 
did  not  compofe  the  Iliad,  nor  the  otiier  the  ^^neid.  Some 
lalfe  writings  have  been  attributed  to  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  ; 
and  therefore  there  arc  no  true  writings  of  thofe  apoRlcs. 
Such  arguments  fufRciently  expofe  and  refute  tliemfelves.  One 
would  think  the  inference  fhould  rather  lie  on  the  other  lide. 
Some  books  b.ave  been  counterfeited  in  ihe  name  of  this  or 
that  writer  :  and  therefore  that  there  were  fome  genuine  books 
of  his  writing,  is  a  much  more  probable  prefumpdon  than  the 
contrary. 

lo.  The  tenth  cbje8.ion  is,  that  the  autiior  of  the  book  of 
Daniel  appears  plainly  to  be  a  writer  of  things  pafl:,  after  d 
prophetical  manner,  by  his  uncommon  pun6tualitv,  by  not  on- 
ly foretelling  things  to  come,  like  other  prophets,  but  fixed  the 
tiine  when  the  things  were  to  happen.  But  other  prophets 
and  other  prophecies  have  prefixed  the  times  for  feveral  events; 
as  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  for  the  coniinuance  of  the 
antediluvian  world  ;  four  hundred  years,  for  the  fojourning  of 
Abraham's  feed  in  a  firange  land  ;  forty  )  ears  for  the  peregri- 
nation of  the  children  of  Ifrael ;  fixty-five  years  for  Ephraim's 
continuing  a  people  ;  feventy  years  for  the  defolation  of  7\-re  ; 
feventy  years  for  Judah's  captivity  ;  and  the  like  ;  and  there- 
fore the  fixing  of  the  times  cannot  be  a  particular  cbjeBion 
againfl  the  prophecies  of  Daniel.  Daniel  may  have  done  it 
in  more  inliances  than  any  other  prophet :  but  why  might  not 
God,  if  he  was  fo  pleafed,  foretel  the  dates  and  periods  of  any 
events,  as  well  as  the  events  themfelves  ?  Jofephus,  whom  the 
objctior  hath  quoted  upon  this  occafion,  differs  totally  frotti 
him.  tie  (8)  afcribes  this  punftuality  to  divine  revelation, 
not  like  theobjeflor,  to  the  late  compofition  of  the  book.  Pie 
infers  from  it  that  Daniel  was  one  of  the  greatcfl  prophets, 
not  like  the  objeflor,  that  he  was  no  propTiet  at  all. 

Laflly  it  is  objefted,  that  the  book  of  Daniel  fets  forth  fa8? 
very  imperfefetly,  and  often  contrary  to  other  hiftorical  rela- 
tions, and  the  whole  is  written  in   a  dark  and  emblematical 

Ilile 

(8)  Libri  enim  q'.io'qiiot  a  fe  mnf  tiptos  relirrni'-,  ]ei;^iintiir  h'nTieqne 
spiii  U08  ;  a-.qiie  ii  i)ol)is  firiem  ficiin.t,  Daiiioiimi  cum  Deo  cclloqiiia 
h:»l,iiifle.  Noii  ei'iiu  fmiirn  fohim,  qneruadmiKJum  et  a!ii  vates.  piJB- 
(licece  ("'..•lebat,  fed  er  tctr.pus,  quo  hssc  cveimira  cra:it,  pra'tiuivita 
joiejjh  Antiq.  Lib.  lo.  Cap.  ii.  Sefl.j.  ?.  4<S5.  Eciit.  Kudfon*. 


thePROPHECIES.  49 

ftile,  with  images  and  fymbols  unlike  the  books  of  other  pro- 
phets and  taken  from  the  fchools  of  the  Greeks.  As  to 
Daniel's  fetting  forth  fa61:s  very  imperlefctly,  he  is  perfect 
enough  for  his  defign,  which  was  not  to  write  a  hiflory  but 
prophecies,  and  hiilory  only  fo  far  as  it  relates  to  his  prophe- 
cies. As  to  his  writing  contrary  to  other  hiflorical  relations, 
it  is  faife.  For  mofl  of  the  main  fa6i:s  related  by  him  are  con- 
firmed even  by  heathen  hiflorians :  but  if  he  contradifted  them, 
yet  he  would  deferve  more  credit,  as  he  was  more  ancient 
than  a/iy  of  them,  and  lived  in  the  times  whereof  be  wrote. 
As  to  his  emblems  being  unlike  the  books  of  other  prophets, 
and  taken  from  the  fchools  of  the  Greeks,  this  is  alfo  falfe. 
For  the  like  emblems  are  often  ufcd  bv  other  prophets,  and  are 
agreeable  to  the  ftile  and  genius  of  ail  the  eadern  writers  of 
his  time.  They  were  fo  far  from  being  taken  from  the  fchools 
of  the  Greeks,  that  on  the  contrarv,  if  they  were  ever  ufed  by 
the  Greeks,  the  Greeks  borrowed  them  from  the  oriental 
writers.  But  after  all  how  doth  this  laft  objection  confift  and 
agree  with  the  filtli  and  tenth  ?  There  divers  viatters  of  JaEl 
were  fpoken  of  toith  the  clearnrfs  of  hijiory,  and  the  author 
was  convitfed  of  forgery  by  his  uncommon  punciualUy.  Here 
all  is  dark  and  evibkmatical,  imperfeci  and  contrary  to  other 
hijlories.  Such  objetiions  coiuradicf  and  deftroy  one  another. 
Both  may  be  falfe,  both  cannot  be  true. 

Thefe  objeftions  being  removed,  what  is  there  wanting  of 
external  or  internal  evidence  to  prove  the  genuinencfs  and  au- 
thenticity of  the  book  of  Daniel  ?  There  is  all  the  external 
evidence  that  can  well  be  had  or  defired  in  a  cafe  of  this  nature ; 
not  only  the  tellimonv  of  the  whole  Jewifh  church  and  nation, 
who  have  conftantly  received  this  book  as  canonical,  but  of 
Jofephus  particularly,  who  commends  him  as  the  greateft  of 
the  prophets  ;  of  the  Jewifii  Targums  and  Talmuds,  which 
frequently  cite  and  appeal  to  his  authority  of  St.  Paul  and  St. 
John,  who  have  copied  many  of  his  prophecies;  of  our  Savi- 
our hunfelf,  who  citeth  his  words,  and  ftilcth  him  Daniel  the 
prophet  ;  of  ancient  hiftorians,  who  relate  many  of  the  fame 
tranfaftions  ;  of  the  mother  of  the  fcven  fons,  and  of  the  fa- 
ther ol  the  Maccabees,  who  both  recommend  the  exaiDple  of 
Daniel  to  their  fons  ;  of  old  E'eazer  in  Egypt,  who  praying 
for  the  Jews  then  fuffcring  under  the  perfecutiou  of  Ptolemy 
Philopater,  3  Mace.  vii.  6,  7.  mentions  the  deliverance  of  Da- 
niel oat  of  the  den  of  lions,  together  v/ith  the  deliverance  of 

Vol.  II.  G  ihe 


JO  D  I  S  S  E  x^v  T  A  T  I  O  N  S     o  i; 

the  three  men  out  of  the  fiery  furnace  ;  of  the  Jewifh  high- 
p  left,  who  ihcnved  Daniel's  prophecies  to  Alexander  tlie  Great, 
while  he  was  at  Jernfaicm  ;  and  Hill  higher,  of  Ezekie!,  a  con- 
tern;jorary  writer,  who  greatly  extols  his  piety  and  zcifdom. 
Nor  is  the  internal  lefs  powerful  and  convincing  than  the  ex- 
ternal evidence  ;  for  the  lansjusoe,  the  flile,  the  manner  of 
writing,  and  all  other  internal  marks  and  charaOers  are  perfectly 
agreeable  to  that  age  ;  and  he  appears  plainly  and  undeniably 
to  have  been  a  prophet,  by  the  exaft  acconiplilhment  of  his 
prophecies,  as  well  thofe  which  have  already  been  fulfilled,  as 
thole  which  are  now  fulfilling  in  the  world. 

The  germinenefs  andauihenticity  of  thebookof  Daniel  being 
therefore  efiablifhed  beyond  all  reafonable  contradiction,  we  may 
now  proceed  in  our  main  defign  :  and  the  vifion  of  the  ram 
and  he-go;i;,  and  the  prophecy  of  the  things  noted  in  the  fcrip- 
turc  of  trtiti},  and  the  tranfaftions  of  the  kin<is  of  the  north 
and  the  fouth,  will  find  fulficicnt  matter  for  our  meditations 
this  year.  Another  year  will  be  fully  employed  on  our  Saviour's 
prophecies  of  the  defiruftion  of  Jerufalem,  and  the  difperflon 
of  the  Jews,  together  with  St.  Paul's  prophecies  of  the  Man  of 
Sin,  and  of 'he  apoilafy  of  the  latter  times.  The  lalf  and  m.oft 
difficult  tafk  of  all  will  be  an  analyfis  or  explication  of  the 
Apocalvps,  or  Revelation  of  St.  John.  It  is  a  hazardous  at- 
tempt, in  our  little  bark,  to  venture  on  that  dangerous  ocean, 
where  fo  m^any  flouter  veffels  and  abler  pilots  have  been  fliip- 
wrecked  and  iofl :  but  polfibly  we  may  be  the  better  able  to  fail 
through  it,  coming  prepared,  careened  and  Iheadied,  as  I.  may 
fay,  for  fuch  a  voyage,  by  the  afiiRance  of  the  iormer  prophets, 
liaving  partictilarly  Daniel  and  St.  Paul  as  our  polc-llar  and 
compafs,  and  begging  withal  of  God's  holy  Spirit  to  fteer  and 
d:re61  our  courie.  The  conclufion  will  confifl  of  reflections 
and  inferences  from  the  whole.  In  this  manner,  with  tlje 
divine  adi^iance,  fhall  be  employed  the  three  years,  which  is 
the  periol  allotted  to  theCe  exercifes  ;  and  it  is  hoped  that  the 
deHgn  of  the  honorable  founder  will  in  fome  meafure  be  an- 
fweredby  proving  ihe  truth  of  revelation  and  the  trurii  of  pro- 
phec\-.  It  was  indeed  a  noble  d:efi,!?,n,  aftera  life  fpentin  the  '^M^y. 
of  pbiloropkv,  and  equally  devoted  to  the  fervice  of  religion,  to 
benefit  po;icrit\',  not  only  byhiso\v'rT  ufefuland  numerous  writ- 
ings, th;^o!og:calas  weilas  phllorophical,  hutaUoby  engaging  the 
thoughts  attdpcns  (if  others  in  defence  of  natural  and  revealed  re- 
■  ligion;  and  fo.ne  oi  clicbcli  treatifes  aa  thefe  fubjeCIs  in  the  Eng- 

lifl* 


THE    PROPHECIES.  51 

iifhlanguage,  or  indeed  in  any  language,  are  owing  to  his  infii- 
tution.  This  is  continuing  to  do  good  even  after  death  ;  and 
what  was  faid  of  Abel's  faith,  may  alfo  be  faid  of  his,  that  by  it^ 
he.  being  dead,  yetfpeaheth. 

From  the  inftance  of  this  excellent  perfon,  and  Tome  others 
who  might  be  mentioned,  it  appears  that  there  is  nothing  in- 
confiftent  in  fcience  and  religion,  but  a  great  philolopiier  may 
be  a  good  Chriftian.  7>ue  philofophyis  indeed  the  handmaid 
to  true  religion:  and  the  knowledge  of  the  works  of  nature, 
will  lead  one  to  the  knowledge  of  the  God  of  nature,  the  invi/i- 
ble  things  ofhitn  being  clearly  Jeen  by  the  things  which  are  made ; 
tvtn  his  eternal  power  and  godhead.  They  are  only  minute 
philofophers,  who  are  fceptics  and  unbelievers.  Smatterers  ia 
fcience,  thev  are  butfmatterers  in  religion.  Whereas  the  molt 
eminent  philofophers,  thofe  who  have  done  honor  to  the  nation, 
done  honor  to  human  nature  itfelf,  have  alfo  been  believers  and 
defenders  of  revelation,  have  fludied  fcripture  as  well  as  nature, 
have  fearched  after  God  in  his  word,  as  well  as  in  his  works, 
and  have  even  made  comments  on  feveral  parts  of  holy  writ. 
So  juft  and  true  is  the  obfervation  of  the  (9)  Lord  Bacon,  one 
of  the  illuilrious  perfons  here  intended  :  "  A  little  philofophy 
"  inclineth  man's  mind  to  atheifra  ;  but  depth  in  philofophy 
*'  bringcth  men's  minds  about  to  religion." 

(9)  Lord  Bacon's  Eflaj-s,  xvii^ 


XIX,  OiiT 


5*  DISSERTATIONS    on 


XIX. 


Our  Saviour'^    Prophecies  relating   to   the  deJlruBion   of 
Jaufalem, 


In     four    parts. 
PART     II. 


HE  precerling  difcoiirfe  was  concerning  the  Jigns 
of  the  deltruftion  ot  Jerufaiem,  that  is  the  cir- 
ciimitances  and  accidents,  which  were  to  be  the 
forerunners  and  attendants  of  this  great  event. 
Thofe  arc  already  fpecified  wh.ich  paffed  before  the  ficge,  and 
now  we  proceed  to  treat  of  thofe  which  happened  during  tlte 
fie^e  and  after  it.  Never  was  prophecy  more  punctually  ful- 
filled, and  it  will  be  very  well  worth  our  time  and  attention 
to  trace  the  particulars. 

♦'  When  ye  therefore  fhall  fee  the  abomination  of  defolation, 
**  fpoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet^  (land  in  the  holy  place, 
"  (whofo  readeth,  let  him  undcrfland)  Then  let  them  which 
"  be  in  Judea,  flee  into  the  mountains."  verf.  15  and  16. 
Whatever  difficulty  there  is  in  thefe  words,  it  may  be  cleared 
lip  by  the  parallel  place  in  St.  Luke,  x.\i.  20,  21.  "  And 
"  when  ye  Oiall  fee  Jerufaiem  compafTed  with  armies,  then 
linow  that  the  defolation  thereof  is  nigh.  Then  let  them  which 
are  in  Jud'.a,  flee  to  the  mountains."  So  that  the  abomnation 
cj derolation  is  the  Roman  army,  and  the.  abomination  of  dejo- 
Lation  {landing  in  the  holy  place  is  the  Roman  army  belieging 
Jerufaiem.  This,  faith  our  Saviour,  is  the  abomination  of  clejo- 
'lation,  fpoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  m  the  ninth  and  eleventh 
chapteis  ;  and  fo  let  ever)'  one  who  readeth  thofe  prophecies, 
iinderftand  them.  The  Roman  army  is  called  the  abomination 
for  its  enHgus   and  images  which  were  fo  to  the  Jews.      As 

Chryfoftom 


THE     PROPHECIES.  ^ 

GhryfoRom  afErms  (i)  every  idol  and  every  image  of  a  jfhan 
was  called  an  abomination  among  the  Jews.  For  this  reafon, 
as  fa)  Jofephus  informs  us,  the  principal  Jews  earneftly  in- 
treated  Vitellius,  governor  of  Syria,  wiien  he  was  conducing 
his  army  through  Judea  againfl  Aretas  king  of  the  Arabians,  to 
lead  it  another  way  ;  and  he  greatly  obliged  them  by  comply- 
ing with  their  requed.  We  farther  learn  from  (3)  Jofephus, 
that  after  the  city  was  taken,  the  Romans  brought  their  en- 
figns  into  the  temple,  and  placed  them  over  againfl  the  eaftern 
gate,  and  faciificed  to  them  there.  The  Roman  army  is  there- 
fore fitly  called  the  abomination,  and  the  abomination  of  defola- 
tion,  as  it  was  to  defolate  and  lay  wafte  Jerufalem  ;  and  this 
army's  befieging  Jerufalem  is  called  y/a?2<r/z;7^  where  it  ought 
not,  as  it  is  in  St.  Mark  ;  xiii.  14.  or  "  flanding  in  the  holy 
*'  place,"  as  it  is  in  St.  Matthew  ;  the  city  and  fuch  a  com- 
pafs  of  ground  about  it  being  accounted  holy.  When  there- 
fore the  Roman  army  fliall  advance  to  befiege  Jerufalem,  thea 
let  them  who  are  in  Judea  confult  their  own  fafety,  and  flv 
into  the  mountains.  This  counfel  w^as  wifely  remembered,  and 
put  in  praftice  by  the  Chriftians  afterwards.  Jofephus  informs 
us,  that  when  Ceflius  Gallus  came  with  his  army  againfl  Je- 
rufalem, (4)  many  fled  from  the  city  as  if  it  would  be  taken 
prefently  :  and  after  his  retreat,  (,5)  many  of  the  noble  Jews 
departed  out  of  the  city,  as  out  of  a  finking  Ihip  :  and  a  few- 
years  afterwards,  v/hen  Vefpafian  was  drawing  his  forces  to- 
wards Jerufalem,  (6)  a  great  multitude  fled  from  Jericho  into 
the  mountanoas  country  for  their  fecurity.  It  is  probable  that 
there  were  fome  Chriilians  among  thefe,  but  we  learn  more 
certainly  from  (7)  ecclefiaftical  hiflorians,  that  at  this  junfture 

all 

(i)  Omiie  nmukrcrum  et  hominis  eiligiep  apiid  Judseos  appe'la- 
batur  abominatio.  Adverf.  Judieos  V.  Orat.  P.  645.  Vol.  I.  Edit.Be- 
nedi(5f, 

(2)  Jofepli.  Antiq.  Lib.  18.   Cap,  6.  Se^.  3.  Edlr.  Hiidfon, 

(3)  Signis  in  templiim  iilatis  pofitifque  contra  pnrtain.orientalem, 
et  illis  ibi  facrifirarunt.  Jofeph.  de  Bell.  Jud,  Lib.  6.  Cap.  6.  Seft.  i. 
P.  12S3.  Ed  if.  Hudfon. 

(4)  J-nr.que  multiexcivitate  diffugiebnnt,  ac  fi  continim  efiet  ex- 
pugnanda.    Jofeph.  de  Bell.  Jud.  Li1i.  z.  Cap.  19.  Sett.  6.  P.  I103. 

(5)  Not) ilium  Judasonmi  multi,  quafi  i.n  eo  elTet  navis  ut  mergere- 
tur,  e  civitate  velutinalando  egrefiifunt.  Ibid.  Cap.  20.  Sed.  i.  P. 
110;;. 

i/>)  Ibid.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  8.  Seft.  2.  P.  1193.  Edit.  Hudfon. 

(7)  Eiifeb.  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  5.  eiim  notis  Valefji.  Eplphi- 
niu8  Adverfus  Nazarxos.  Lib.  i.  Tom.  2.  SeO.  7.  Vo).  i.  Edit.  PtU- 
Vii.  Idem  de  Mcnf.  et  Pond.  Seft.  15.  Vol.  2. 


54  DISSERTATIONS     on 

all  \^l20  bejieved  in  ChrlllJeft  Jerufalem,  and  removed  to  Pella 
and  other  places  beyond  the  river  Jordan,  fo  that  they  all 
niarvelloufly  cfcaped  the  general  fhipwrack  of  their  country, 
and  we  do  not  read  any  where  that  fo  much  as  one  of  them 
jDcriflied  in  the  deftruction  of  Jerufalem.  Of  fuch  fignal  fer- 
yice  was  this  caution  of  our  Saviour  to  the  believers  ! 

He  profecutes  the  fame  fubjeft  in  the  follovv'ing  verfes.  "  Let 
"  him  which  is  on  the  houfe-top,  not  come  down  to  take  any 
"  thingout  of  his  houfe."  verf.  17,  The  (8}  houfes  of  the  Jews,  as 
vyell  as  thofe  of  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans,  were  flat  on 
the  top  for  them  to  walk  upon,  and  had  ufually  flairs  on  the 
outfuie,  bv  which  they  might  afcend  and  defcend  without  com- 
ing into  the  houfe.  In  theeaftern  walled  cities  thefe  flat-roof- 
ed houfes  ufualiy  formed  continued  terraces  from  one  end  of 
the  city  to  the  other,  which  terraces  terminated  at  the  gates. 
He  therefore  who  is  walking  and  regaling  himfelf  upon  the 
houfe-top,  let  him  not  come  down  to  t.ike  any  thing  out  of  his 
houfe  ;  but  let  him  jnllantly  purfue  his  courfe  along  the  tops 
of  the  houfes,  and  efcape  out  at  the  city-gate  as  faft  as  he  pof- 
libly  can.  "  Neither  let  him  Avbich  is  in  the  field,  return  back 
^'  to  take  his  clothes,^  verf.  18.  Our  Saviour  maketh  ufe  of 
thefe  expreflions  to  intimate,  that  their  flight  muf);  be  as  fudden 
and  haily  as  Lot's  was  out  of  Sodom.  And  the  Chriilians  ef- 
caping  juft  as  they  did  was  the  more  providential,  becaufe 
afterwards  (9}  all  egrefs  out  of  the  city  was  prevented. 

"  And  woe  unto  them  that  are  with  child,  and  to  them  that 
*'  give  Tuck  in  thofe  days,"  verf,  19.  For  neither  will  fuch 
perfons  be  in  a  condition  to  flv,  neither  will  they  be  well  able  to 
endure  the  diftrefs  and  hardlhips  of  a  fiege.  This  woe  was 
frdficicntly  fulfilled  in  tlie  cruel  flaughters  which  were  made 
both  of  the  women  and  children,  and  particularly  in  that  grie- 
vous famine,  which  fo  miferably  afTlifted  Jerufalem  during  the 
fiege.  For  as  Jofephus  reports,  (1)  mothers  fnatched  the  food 
from  their  infants,  out  of  their  very  mouths  :  and  again,  in 
another  place,  (2)  the  houfes  were  full  of  women  and  children, 

who 

(8)  See  Grotlijs  on  the  place,  and  the  Miracles  of  Jefus  vindicaied 
by  Bo.  Fearee.   Pat-r  iv.  P.  27,  28. 

(9)  Jofeph.  lie  BelLJud.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  9.  Sea.  i.  ft  10.  Edit.  Hud- 
on. 

(i)  Matres  inf.intibus  cibum  ex  ipfo  ore  rapiebant.Ib.  Lib.  5.  Cap. 
10.  Sed.  ^.  P.  I24v 

(z)  Acteda  quidera  plena  erant  muUeribus  et  iiifantibus  fame  e« 
neilis.  lb.  Cap.  12.  Scdt.3-  !'•  ^^J^. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  s^ 

who  pcrifhed  by  famine.  But  Jofepbus  dill  relafes  a  more 
horrid  llory  ;  and  I  make  no  quellion,  that  oiir  Siiviour,  with 
his  fpirit  of  prophecy,  had  this  particular  incident  in  view. 
There  (3)  was  one  Mary,  the  daughter  ofEleazer,  illurtrious 
for  her  family  and  riches.  She  having  been  flript  and  plunv 
dered  of  all  her  fubUance  and  provifiorls  by  the  foldiers,  out  of 
neceffity  and  fury,  killed  her  own  fucking  child,  and  having 
boiled  him,  devoured  half  of  him,  and  covering  up  the  reft, 
preferved  it  for  another  time.  The  foldiers  foon  came,  allured 
by  the  fmeil  of  victuals,  and  threatened  to  kill  her  immediately^ 
if  file  would  not  produce  what  fhe  had  drelfcd.  But  Ihe  re- 
plied, that  (he  had  referved  a  good  part  for  them,  and  uncover- 
ed the  relics  of  her  fon.  Dread  and  ailoniihmentkizcd  them, 
and  they  ftood  flupified  at  the  fight.  "  But  this,  faid  Ihe,  is 
*'  my  own  fon,  and  this  my  v/ork.  Eat,  for  even  I  liave  eat-- 
"  en.  Be  not  you  more  tender  than  a  ^voman,  nor  more 
"  Gorapaflionate  than  a  motlier.  But  if  you  have  a  religious- 
'•  abhorrence  of  my  victim,  I  truly  have  eaten  half,  and  let  (he 
"  reft  remain  for  me."  They  went  awav  trembling,  fearful  to 
do  this  one  thing;  arid  hardly  left  this  food  for  the  mother. 
The  whole  city  was  ilruck  v/ith  horror,  fays  the  hiftorian,  at 
this  wickednefs  ;  and  they  were  pronounced  blehed,  who  died 
before  they  had  heard  or  ken  fucli  great  evils.  So  true  alio 
was  what  our  Saviour  declared  on  another  occafiorr,  when  the 
women  were  bewaihng  and  lamenting  him,  as  he  was  led  to 
execution;  Luke  xxiii.  28,  29,  00.  "  Daughters  of  Jcfuialcm, 
*'  weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for  yourfelves,  and  for  your 
"  children.  For  behold,  the  days  are  coming,  in  (he  which 
"  they  fiaall  fay,  Bleiied  are  the  barren,  and  the  wom.hs  that 
"  never  bare,  and  the  paps  which  never  gave  fuck.  Then 
"  fiiall  they  begin  to  hy  to  the  mountains,  Fall  on  us ;  and  to 
"■  the  hills,  Cover  us."  Proveibial  expreluons  to  fignifv  theif 
defire  of  any  fn eh er  or  refuge  ;  and  fo  very  dcfiroiis  weie  they 
of  hiding  themfclves,  that  (4)  foni_-  thoubnds  of  them  crept 
even  intotlie  common-fewers,  and  there  rUifeubly  peiiiJied,  of 
were  dragged  out  to  flaughter. 

"  But  pray  ye  that  your  fhght  be  not  in  the  winter,  reithcr 
"  on  the  fabbath-day,"  verf.  120.  Pi-ay  that  thefc  evils  be  not 
farther  aggravated  by  the  concurrence  of  other  iiatural  and 
niora!  evils,  fuch  as  the  inclemencjcf  of  the  fealoi:s,  ajid  \ouf 

OWH 

(3)  Ibl'l.  Lih.  6.  Cap.  ^.  Sefl.  it. 

(4)  Ibid.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  9.  Sed*.  4".  ' 


^6  Dissertations   on 

own  fuperflitions.  Pray  that  your  fight  be  not  in  the  win- 
ter ;  lor  the  hardnefs  of  the  feafon,  the  badncis  of  the  roads, 
the  ihortnefs  of  the  days,  will  all  be  great  impediments  to  your 
flight  ;  neither  on  the  fabbath-day  ;  that  you  may  not  raii'e  the 
indignation  of  the  Jews,  by  travelling  on  that  day,  nor  be  hin- 
dered from  doing  it  by  your  own  luperftition.  It  feemcth  to 
be  fpokcu  agood  deal  in  condefcenfion  to  the  Jewifii  prejudices, 
a  fabbath-day's  journey  among  the  Jews  being  butabouia  mile. 
In  the  parallel  place  of  St.  Mark,  xiii.  18.  it  is  obfervable,  that 
the  evangelifl  faith  only,  "  And  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not 
"  in  the  winter,"   without  any  mention  of  the  fabbath-da)-. 

As  our  Saviour  cautioned  his  difciples  to  fly,  when  they 
fhouid  fee  Jcrufalem  encompaiTed  with  armies  ;  lb  it  was  very 
providentially  ordered,  that  Jerufalcm  ihouldbecompaffed  with 
armies,  and  yet  that  they  Ihould  have  fuch  favorable  opportu- 
nities of  making  their  efcape.  In  the  twelfth  year  of  Nero, 
Ceftius  Gallus,  the  prefident  of  Syria,  came  againft  Jerufalem 
with  a  powerful  army.  He  might,  as  Jofephus  (5)  affirm-s,  if 
he  would  have  affaulted  the  city,  have  presently  taken  it,  and 
thereby  have  put  an  end  to  the  war.  But  without  any  jufl  rea^ 
fon,  and  contrary  to  the  expeftation  of  all,  he  raifed  the  liege, 
and  departed.  Vefpafian  was  deputed  in  his  room  to  govern 
Syria,  and  to  carry  on  the  war  againft  the  Jews.  This  great 
general,  (6)  having  fubdued  all  the  country,  prepared  to  beliege 
Jerulaiem,  and  invelted  the  city  on  every  fide.  But  the  news 
ot  Nero's  death,  and  foon  afterwards  of  Galba's,  and  the  dif- 
tui  bailees  Avhich  thereupon  enfued  in  the  Roman  empire,  and 
the  civil  wars  between  Otho  and  Vitellius,  held  Vefpafian  and 
Titus  in  fufpenfe  ;  and  they  thought  it  unfeafonable  to  engage 
in  a  foreign  war,  while  they  were  anxious  for  the  fafety  oftlicir 
own  country.  By  thefe  means  the  expeaiiion  again  11  Jerufa- 
lem was  deferred  for  fomc  time;  and  the  city  was  not  atlualiy 
beficged  in  form,  till  after  Vefpafian  was  confirmed  in  the  em- 
pire, and  Titus  was  lent  to  command  theforces  in  Judea.  Thefe 
incidental  delays  were  very  opportune  for  the  Cliriftians,  and 
lor  thofe  who  had  any  thoughts  of  retreaung  and  providing  for 
their  own  fafety.  Afterwards  there  was  hardly  any  poUibility 
of  elcaping  ;  for  as  our     Saviour    faid   in   St.   Luke's  gufj)el, 

MX.   43. 

(>)  Jof^l'iius  de  Bell.  JikI.  Lib,  2.  Cap.  19.  Et  fi  earlem  ilia  bora 
V'jIuilTit  VI  inuros  perruinpere,  e  veftuio  nr!;em  ccp.'liet,  hellDir.que 
ab  ip(\i  (uarediiii)  fiitirc  <  cmMj^'ifTei.     Seel,  4.  ?.  1102.  Edit.  Hu'Jioa. 

(6)  jylcih.  ib:d.  Lib.  4.  C'j^;.y.  Sc't.  l,  ;,  II-^, 


T  H  E   P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  57 

k'lk.  43.  "  The  days  (hall  come  upon  thee,  that  thine  enemies  fhall 
"  calt  a  trench  about  thee,  and  comp^ils  thee  round,  and  keep 
"  thee  in  on  ev^ery  fide."  Accordingly  the  Romans  having 
■begirt  Jeiufalem  with  their  forces,  and  having  made  fcveral 
aHauks  without  the  defired  fucccfs,  (7)  Titus  refolved  to  iur- 
round  the  city  \vith  a  wall  ;  and  by  the  diligence  and  emula- 
tion of  the  i'oidiers,  animated  by  the  prefence,  and  aciing  under 
the  continual  infpe6i;ion  of  the  general,  this  work,  which  was 
worthy  of  months,  was  with  incredible  fpeed  completed  in 
three  days.  The  wall  was  of  the  dimenfions  of  thirty -nine 
furlorigs,  and  was  ftrengthened  with  thirteen  forts  at  proper 
•diflances  :  fo  that,  as  the  (8)  hiftorian  faith,  all  hope  of  fafety 
was  cut  off  from  the  Jev/s,  together  with  all  the  means  of  efca- 
ping  out  of  the  city.  No  proviilons  could  be  carried  in,  and 
no  perfon  could  come  out  unknown  to  the  enemy.  But  to 
retmn  to  St.  Matthew. 

In  the  preceding  verfes  our  Saviour  had  warned  his  difciples 
to  fly,  as  foon  as  ever  they  favv  Jerufalem  befieged  by  the  Ro- 
mans ;  and  now  he  affigns  the  reafon  of  his  giving  them  this 
caution,  verf.  21.  "  For  then  (hall  be  great  tribulation,  fuchas 
"  was  not  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no 
^'  nor  ever  fliall  be."  St.  Mark  expred'eth  it  much  in  the 
fame  manner,  xiii.  19.  "  For  in  thole  days  fnall  be  alTUftion, 
"  fuch  as  was  not  from  tlie  beginning  of  the  creation  which 
•'  God  created,  imto  this  time,  neither  (liall  be."  This  feem- 
■eth  to  be  a  proverbial  form  of  expreflion,  as  in  Exodus,  x.  14. 
"  And  the  loculLs  were  very  grievous,  before  them  there  were 
"  no  luch  locults  as  they,  neither  after  them  Ihall  be  fuch  :"' 
and  again  in  Joel,  ii.  2.  "  A  great  people  and  a  ilrong,  there 
*'  hath  not  been  ever  the  like,  neither  {liall  be  any  more  after 
"  it,  even  to  the  years  of  many  generations."  Of  the  fame 
kind  is  that  in  Daniel,  xii.  1.  "  There  Ihall  be  a  timeoftrou- 
"  ble,  fuch  as  never  was  fincc  there  Vi-as  a  nation,  even  to  that 
"  fame  time  :"  and  that  in  the  firft  book  of  Maccabees,  ix.  27, 
'**  There  was  great  affliftion  in  Ifrael,  the  hke  whereof  was 
"  not  fmce  the  time  that  a  prophet  was  not  fecn  amongll 
"  them."  Our  Saviour  therefore  might  fitlv  apply  the  fam.e 
manner  of  fpeaking  upon  the  prefent  occafion  ;  but  he  doth 
not  make  ufe  of  proverbial  exprelTions  without  a  proper  raean- 

VoL.  IL  H  ing, 

f;)  J'.ifeph,  ibifl.  Lib.  5^.  Cap.  13.  Seil.  t  et  ?.. 

(S)  ju'ljeis  autein  cimi  e^fedifmh  ra'-ii!ta;c  Ipef.  fjiisfrnc  oin:vs   f/;- 
iutispr^ccilA  ciiu     Sccr.  3,  P.  : :c:.  E<Jit,  H-Jcf.n, 


^8  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S     c  N 

ing,  ai'id  tliis  may  be  underllood  even  literally.  For  indeed 
all  hifloiy  caiiiiot  fmnilh  us  with  a  parallel  to  the  calamities 
andinifeiies  ot  the  Jews;  rapine  and  murder,  famine  and  pelti- 
lence  within  ;  fiie  and  {word,  and  all  the  terrors  of  war  with- 
out. Our  Saviour  wept  at  the  forefight  of  thefe  calannties, 
and  it  is  almoll;  impoflible  for  perfons  of  any  humanity  to  read 
the  relation  of  them  in  Jofephus  without  weeping  too.  That 
hillorian  might  therefore  well  fay,  as  he  doth  in  (9)  the  pre- 
face to  his  hillory,  "  Our  city  of  all  thofe  which  have  been 
"  fubjecied  to  the  Romans,  was  advanced  to  the  higheft  teli- 
•'  city,  and  v/as  thruft  down  again  to  the  extremeit  mifery  : 
*'  for  if  the  misfortunes  of  all  from  the  beeinninff  of  the 
*'  world  were  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Jews,  they  would 
"  appear  much  inferior  upon  the  comparifon  :"  and  again  in 
another '1)  j)lace  he  faith,  "  To  ipeak  in  brief,  no  other  city 
"  ever  fuffered  fuel)  things,  as  no  other  generation  irom  the 
"  beginning  of  the  world  was  ever  more  fruitful  ot  wicked- 
"  nels."  St.  Luke  expreiTeth  the  reafon  thus,  xxi.  22.  "  ¥or 
*'  thefe  be  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are 
•'  written  may  be  fulfilled."  Tke/e  be  the  days  of  vengeance, 
wherein  the  calamities  foretold  b)'  Mofes,  Joel,  Daniel  and  other 
prophets,  as  well  as  thofe  predi61ed  by  our  Savic.nir  (hall  all 
meet  as  in  one  conniion  center,  and  be  fulfilled  with  aggrava- 
tion on  this  genera;  ion.  Thejii  be  the  days  of  v",ngeavce,  too  in 
another  fem'e',  as  if  God's  vengeance  had  certain  periods  and 
revolutions,  and  the  fame  days  were  fatal  to  the  Jews,  and 
dcllinated  to  their  dedruHion.  For  it  is  very  memorable, 
and  matter  of  jull  admiration  according  to  (i)  Jofephns,  that 
the  temple  vvas  burnt  by  the  Romans  in  the  fame  month,  and 
on  the  faine  dtjy  of  tlie  month,  as  it  was  before  by  the  Baby- 
lonians. 

Nothing 

(9)  Nim  ex  omnilnis  civitTilnis,  qiix)  RoniPnornm  ju/^uni  fubiernnt, 
T'Mhje  i'-'./ie  coiiiixit  <ifi  funimum  t'^licitaiis  perveni/re,  ac  (^e'lide  ii)  ex- 
tresn.jm  cilamitoteai  iijciiiire,  iiamrjie  oniniiiin  .nb  oumis  ;svi  memo- 
ria  res  .idvfrJ'a:,  (\  rum  iis  ( o!;fer.in:ur  qiiaj  Jurkcis  acciderunr,  loage 
ab  illiS  fuycrari  tuihi  viciemur.    Jofephi  b'roem.  Sccc.  4.  F.  95  J. 

(i)  IlIuH  auiCin  hreviter  dici  potell,  neque  aliam  urhein  talia  per- 
peiiaiu  e/Te,  iief]ue  hoiuiiiuin  ,^<;nus  aliud  nb  om«i  asvo  fcelerari'aa 
exttitiile.     Lib.  5.  Cap.   lO,  Sect.  5,  P.   1246. 

(a)  Lib.  0.  Ca;).  4.  Sect.  5,  Eft  autem  iit  niiraii  quis  pnffit  in  eo 
actur.itfuu  ciicuni.TCfi  remporis  rationcr.i,  mm  eu;:d>;in,  m  dicuinictt, 
TOcnfem  ct  uiem  rervavic,  (|uo  priiis  tcmpIuiH  a  Babvlomid  exuUuiU 
Herat,    be.v.  3.  P.  ii/'y.  Luu.  HudfuJi. 


.'THE     PROPHECIES.  s^ 

Nothing  fn  violent  can  be  of  long  continuance.  Thefe  cala- 
niities  were  fo  fevere,  that  like  fire,  they  mull  in  time  have 
confumed  all,  and  have  left  nothing  for  themfelves  to  prev 
upon.  "  And  except  thofe  days  Ihould  be  fliortened,  there 
"  fliOLild  no  flefh  be  faved,"  verf.  22.  If  thefe  wars  and  defo- 
lations  were  to  continue,  none  of  the  Jews  would  efcape  dc- 
ftruclion,  they  would  all  be  cut  off  root  and  branch.  I  think. 
(3)  Jofephus  computes  the  niunber  of  thofe  who  perifhed  in  the 
liege  at  eleven  hundred  thoufand,  befidcs  thofe  who  were  flain 
in  other  places  ;  and  if  the  Romans  had  gone  on  deflroying  in 
this  manner,  the  whole  nation  of  the  Jews  would  certainly  in 
a  little  time  have  been  extirpated.  But  for  the  eletl's  fake, 
but  for  the  fake  of  the  Chrillian  Jews,  thof  daysfhall  be  fnor- 
Uncd.  "  But  for  the  eleft's  fake,  whom  he  hath  chofen,  the 
"  Lord  hath  (hortened  the  days,"  as  it  is  expreffed  in  St.  Mark, 
xiii.  20.  The  eletl  is  a  well  known  appellation  in  fcripture  and 
antiquity  for  the  Chriftians  ;  and  the  Chriftian  Jews,  partly 
through  the  fury  of  the  Zelots  oa  one  hand,  and  the  hatred  of 
the  Romans  on  the  other,  and  partly  through  the  dilEculty  of 
fubfiiting  in  the  mountains  without  houfesor  provifions,  would 
in  all  probability  have  been  almofl  all  deftroyed  either  by  the 
fword  or  by  famine,  if  the  days  had  not  been  fhortcned.  But  pro- 
videntially the  days  were  Ihortened.  Titus  himfeli  (4)  was  de- 
firous  of  putting  a  fpeedy  end  to  the  fiege,  having  Rome  and 
the  riches  and  the  pleafures  there  before  his  eyes.  Some  of  his 
officers  [f]  propofed  to  him  to  turn  the  fiege  into  a  blockade, 
and  fmce  they  could  not  take  the  city  by  ftorm,  to  ftarve  it 
into  a  furrender  :  but  he  thought  it  not  becoming  to  ht  Hill  with 
fo  great  an  army  ;  and  he  feared  left  the  length  of  the  time 
fnould  diminifh  the  glory  of  his  fuccefs  ;  every  thing  indeed 
may  beelfecied  in  time,  but  celerity  contributes  much  to  the 
fame  aud  fplendor  of  aftions.  The  befieged  too  helped  to 
fhorten  the  days  by  (6j  their  divifions  and  mutual  (laughters  j 

by 

(5)  Lth.  6.  Cap.  9.  Sect,  3. 

(4)  Ipti  Tito  Roma,  et  opes,  voluptatefque  ante  ocnlas  ;  ac  ni  fta- 
tiin  Hit^rofolvma  coucidsreat,  raorari  videliai)tui.  I'acit.  Hift.  Lib, 
5.  P.  217.     Eilit.  Lipfii. 

{;)  Jofeph.  de  Beli.  Jud.  Lib.  5.  Cap,  12.  Sect,  i,  Ipfi  avitein  Tito 
ceiTi'c  cjuidem  prorfiis  taiito  cum  exercitu  honeftmn  non  viuebaHir. 
rvleiueiMiiinqus  ne  fucceOus  ^lorinni  ipfi  diminuat  teinporis  i')ii;^UL;do, 
hac  enim  cuiicta  q-jidem  edici  poll-,  fed  ad  gloriaai  facere  cclcriUtciii. 
V.  1Z51,  Edit.  Hudfo;!. 

(6)  Ibid.  Cap.  j,  Uz. 


Co  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

by  (7)  burning  their  provifions,  which  would  have  fufficed  for 
many  years  :  and  by  (8)  fatally  deferting  their  flrongell;  holds, 
xvhere  they  could  never  have  been  taken  by  force,  but  by  fam- 
ine alone.  By  thefe  means  ike  days  werejliortened  ;  and  indeed 
otherwife  Jerufalem  could  never  have  been  taken  in  fo  Ihort 
a  time,  fo  well  fortified  as  it  was,  and  fo  well  fitted  to  fuftain 
a  longer  fiege.  The  enemy  without  could  hardly  ever  have 
prevailed  but  for  the  fatiions  and  feditions  within.  'Titus  him- 
felf  could  not  but  alcribe  h  s  fuccefs  to  God,  as  he  was  viewine[ 
the  fortifications,  after  the  citv  was  taken.  His  words 
to  his  friends  were  very  remarkable.  "  We  have  fought,  (9) 
*'  faid  he,  with  God  on  our  fide  ;  and  it  is  God  who  hath  pull- 
"  ed  the  Jews  out  of  thefe  lirong  holds  ;  for  what  could  the 
"  hands  of  men  or  machines  againff  thefe  towers  ?"  God  there- 
fore, in  the  opinion  of  Tiius  ;:s  well  as  of  St.  Mark,  JJiorten- 
ed  the  days.  After  the  dcftruftion  of  Jerufalem  too,  God  in- 
clined the  heart  of  Titns  )o  take  fome  pity  upon  the  remnant 
of  the  Jews,  and  to  reflraia  the  nations  from  exercifing  the 
cruelty  that  thev  would  have  exercifed  towards  thcin.  At  An- 
tioch  particularly  (vv'here  the  difciples  were  firft  called  Chrif- 
tians)  (1)  the  fcnatc  and  people  earnefUy  importuned  him  to 
expel  the  Jews  out  of  the  city  ;  but  he  prudently  anfwered, 
that  their  country  whither  they  Ihould  return  being  laid  wafte, 
there  was  no  place  that  could  receive  them.  Then  they  requeu- 
ed him  to  deprive  the  Jews  of  their  former  privileges,  but  thofe 
he  permitted  thern  to  enjoy  as  before.  '  Thus  Jor  the  ele&s 
Jake  thofe  days  of  pcrfrcution  wtrejliortcned. 

Our  bleifed  Lord  had  cautioned  his  difciples  againfl  falfe 
Chrifls  and  fajfc  prophets  before,  but  he  giveth  a  more  particu- 
lar caution  agaihit  them  about  the  time  of  the  fiege  and  de- 
{lru6non  of  Jerufcilem,  verf.  .'23  and  24.  '  "  Then  if  any  man 
"  Ihall  fay  unto  yon.  To  here  is  Chriff,  or  there,  believe  it  not ; 
"  For  there  Ihair  arife  falfe  Chriils,  and  falfe  prophets,  and 
"  fludl  ihow  great  figns  and  woiiders,  infomuch  that  (if  it  were 
"  poflible)    they  fhall  deceive   the  very  elei-t.".     And    zn   i^^ 

'  '  many 

f7)  f^ect,  .\.  C>iod  non  panels  at:ni?  i'lis  fufHcere  potuifTct  obfelTrs. 
P.  rii3. 

(8)  Lib.  6.  C^ip.  9,.  Serf.  4,  In  qnibus  vi  quidem  minqnarn,  fuJa 
vero  fanicr  expii^ivari  po  er.-iiit.     P.  iz'fy^. 

(«>)  Ii)id.  Cap.  9.  Sect  .1.  Def),  inqnit,  fsvente  bcHsrimns,  Deus 
ert,  qui  Judaso.s  ex  iflig  miinimentis  rleir,ixit  ;  nam  huiuauae  m&iiiis  e£ 
r)).)tl)i!!;c  quid  cop.tn  f.jles  tiirre.s  vjloani  ?     Y.iz^p. 

»0  Jel«i-'h.  ibio.  Lib.  7.  Cap.  5.  Sect,  z- 


THE    PROPHECIES.  gf 

many  fuch  impoftcrs  did  arife  about  that  time,  as  we  learn 
from  (a)  Jofephus,  and  promifed  deliverance  from  God,  being 
fuborned  by  the  tyrants  or  governors  to  prevent  the  people  and 
fuldiers  from  deferting  to  the  Romans  ;  and  the  lower  the  Jews 
v.ere  reduced,  the  more  difpofed  would  they  be  to  Hften  to 
thefe  deceptions,  and  the  more  ready  to  follow  the  deceivers. 
Hegefippus  too,  in  (3)  Eufebius,  mentions  the  coming  of  falfe 
Chrifts'and  falfe  prophets  about  the  fame  time.  But  as  it  was 
to  litde  purpofe  for  a  man  to  take  upon  him  the  charafier  oi 
the  Chrift,  or  even  of  a  prophet,  without  miracles  to  vouch  his 
divine  miihon  ;  fo  it  was  the  common  artifice  and  pretence  of 
thefe  impoftors  to  (howjigns  and  zvonclers,  the  very  words  ufed 
by  Chrift  in  his  prophecy,  and  by  (4)  Jofephus  in  his  hiftory* 
Simon  Magus  performed  great  v/oiiders,  according  to  the  ac- 
count that  is  given  of  him  in  the  Afts  of  the  Apoftles,  viii.  9, 
10,  11.  "  There  was  a  certain  man  called  Simon,  which  before 
"  time,  in  the  fame  city,  ufed  forcery,  and  bewitched  the  peo- 
"  pie  of  Samaria,  giving  out  that  himfelf  was  fome  great  one  : 
••  To  whom  they  all  gave  heed,  fiom  the  leaft  to  the  greatefl-, 
"  laying,  This  man  is  the  great  power  of  God  :  And  to  him 
"  they  had  regard,  becaufe  that  of  long  time  he  had  bewitched 
"  them  with  forceries."  Dofitheus  likewife  was  reputed  to 
work  wonders,  according  to  (",5)  Origen  :  Barchochel^as  too, 
who  (6)  Jerome  faith,  pretended  to  vomit  flames.  Such  alfo 
were  the  Jews,  of  whom  St.  Paul  fpeaketh,  2  Tim.  iii,  8,  13. 
comparing  them  to  jfannes  and  Jamhes ,  hmom  magicians  of 
Egypt,  who  luith/iood  Mofis,  as  thefe  alfo  refijied  the  truth,  men 
of  corrupt  minds,  reprobate  concerning  the  faith,  wicked  men  and 
impojiors.  There  is  a  ilrange  propenfity 'in  mankind  to  believe 
things  marvellous  and  ailoniihing  :  and  no  v/onder,  that  weak 
and  wicked  men,  Jews  and  Samaritans,  were  deceived  by  fuch 
im|>oflors;  when  if  it  had  been  poffible,  they  would  have  de- 
ceived the  very  elcB,  the  Chriftians  themfelves. 

But 

(i)  Mtiiti  aiuem  tunc  a  (yr^nnis  fubornatJ  erant  ad  populuitt  pro- 
pnec^,  demitian'es  ctreauxiiiuin  a  Deo  exfpectandiira,  iit  populus  mi- 
nus traasfijceret,  et  eos,  qui  fupra  metuin  erant  et  cuftodes,  fpes  re- 
tinerer.  Cjto  aiiteni  in  adverfis  homini  perfuadetur.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  ;. 
Sect.  2.  p.  ,281.     Edir,  HiiofPi). 

(3)  Eijfeb.  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  22. 

(4}  Jofepli.  An.iq.  Lib.  20.  C.^p.  7,  Sect.  <5.  P.  803.  Edit.  Kudfon. 
Vide  et.ani  deBe!!.  Jud,  Lib.  7.  Cap.  II.  Sect.  I. 

(?)  Contra  Celfura,  Lib.  6.  Cap.  Ji,  P.  638.  Vol.  i.  Edit.  Eene- 
dict. 

(6)  Advcrrijs  Rufinara.  Lib.  y.    QoX.afiG.  Voi.  4.  Edit.  Benedict. 


62  DISSERTATIONS    on 

But  "Behold,"  faith  our  Saviour,  "  I  have  told  you  before," 
verf.  25.  Behold,  I  have  given  you  fufficient  warning, 
"  Wherefore,  if  they  {hail  fay  unto  you,  Beiiold  he  is  in  the 
♦'  defert,  go  not  forth  ;  behold,  he  is  m  the  fecret  chambers, 
"  believe  it  not,"  verf.  26.  It  is  furprifmg  that  our  Saviour 
fhould  not  only  foretel  the  appearance  of  thefe  impoftors,  but 
alfo  the  manner  and  circumftances  of  their  conduft.  For  fome 
he  mentions  as  appearing  in  the  deftrt,  and  fome  in  thejtcret 
chambers  ;  and  the  event  hatli  in  all  points  anfwered  to  the 
prediaion.  Several  of  the  falfe  Chrifts  and  falfe  prophets 
conduaed  their  followers  into  the  deftrt.  Jofephus,  in  his  (7) 
Antiquities,  faith  exprefly,  that  many  impoflors  and  cheats 
perfuaded  the  people  to  follow  them  into  the  deftrt,  where  they 
promifed  to  Ihow  manifell  wonders  and  figns  done  by  the  pro- 
vidence of  God  ;  and  many  being  perfuaded,  fuffered  the  pu- 
nifliment  of  their  folly  ;  for  Felix  brought  them  back,  and 
chaftifed  them.  Again,^  in  his  (8)  hiftory  of  the  Jewifh  war« 
fpeaking  of  the  fame  perfons,  he  faith,  that  thefe  impoftors, 
under  a  pretence  of  divine  inipiration.cffeaed  innovations  and 
changes,  perfuaded  the  multitude  to  grow  mad,  and  led  them 
forth  into  the  defert,  as  if  God  would  there  fliow  them  the  figns 
of  jiberty.  Againfl  thefe  P^elix,  for  it  feemed  to  be  the  foun- 
dation of  a  revolt,  fent  horfe  and  foot  foldiers,  and  flew  a  great 
number  of  them.  The  Egyptian  lalfe  prophet,  mentioned  by 
(9J  Jofephus,  and  in  the  A6fs  of  the  Apoftles,  xxi.  38.  "  led 
"  out  into  the  wildernefs  four  thoufand  men  that  were  mur- 
"  derers  :"  but  Felix  marching  with  his  forces  and  coming  to 

an 

(7)  Iinportoies  vero  ct  fallaciis  pleni  homines  fu-rlebanf  multitucii- 
ni,  ut  tpfos  in  folitutlinsin  fequereiuur,  Se  enim  ipCis  oftenfuros  di- 
ccbant  inanitefta  proditria  et  /i.«i>a,  q':se  De<  cura  et  piovideiitii  eveiii- 
rent.  Multique,  tidf-m  habentes,  deniemiaj  fude  pceuas  pertiilerunt. 
Eos  quippe  retractos  Felix  fijpplicio  affecit.  Ant.  I^ib.  20  Cap.  7. 
i>ect.6.P.  893.  Edit.  Hiidroi),  ' 

(8)  Njm  Ijoiniiiesfeductorefi  et  fallaciis  pleai,  fpecie  div:!ii  afflatus, 
nov'S  relnis  etiiiutatioiiibus  fiudentes,  vul^o  iit  iiifai<irent  peifuade, 
baiH,  et  proliciebaiit  in  falitiidinem  ;  ac  li  illic  Dens  oHenfnius  elTet 
eis  fi>riia  libertatis.  Contra  ilto.s  (indeenim  yidcrur  oritura  efTc  inlur- 
rectio)  inilites,  tain  pediies  quam  equi'es,  mifit  Feljx,  maj^numque 
eoriim  numerum  inierfecit.  DeBell.  Tnd.  Lib.  2.  Cap  J-,.  Sect.  4. 
F.  1075.  r.    J  T 

(9)  Antiq.  Lib,  20  Cap.  7.  Sett.  G.  De  Bell.  Jh-I.  Lib.  2.  Cap. 
13.  hert.  J.  F,i<51o  i^itur  con;jretru,  /Egyptiiis  qnideiu  ipfe  cum  pau- 
cisevalit;  piiirimique  eoruMi  qui  cum  eo  eraat  partial  trucidaii,  par- 
im  vivi  capti  fuiit.  \!.  icyO. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  63 

an  engagement  with  liim,  the  Egyptian  himfelf,  with  a  few 
others,  lied  away,  and  molt  of  thole  who  had  been  with  him, 
were  flain  or  taken  prifoners.  There  was  likewife  another 
impofior  mentioned  by  (i)  Jofephus,  who  proniifed  falvation 
to  the  people,  and  a  celfation  of  all  evils,  if  they  v^ould  follow 
him  inio  the  dejcrt  ;  but  Fellus  fent  horfc  and  foot  agaiiift  him, 
and  dellroyed  the  deceiver  himfelf,  and  thofe  who  followed 
him.  Thcfe  things  happened  before  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufa- 
lem,  and  a  little  after  (l')  Jonathan  a  weaver,  perfuaded  not  a 
few  indigent  fellows  to  adhere  to  him,  and  led  them  forth  into 
the  defert,  promifuig  there  to  fhow  figns  and  apparitions  ;  but 
his  followers  moft  were  flain,  fome  were  made  prifoners,  and 
he  himfelf  was  afterwards  taken,  and  burnt  alive  by  order  of 
Vefpafian.  As  feveral  of  thefe  impoftois  thus  conducted  their 
followers  into  the  d-c/ert,  fo  did  others  into  the  fecret  chambers 
or  places  of  fecurity  :  as  particularly  the  pfeudoprophet  men- 
tioned by  {3)  Jofephus,  who  declared  to  the  people  in  the  city, 
that  God  commanded  them  to  go  up  into  the  temple,  and  there 
they  fhould  receive  the  figns  of  deliverance.  A  multitude  of 
men,  women,  and  children,  went  up  accordingly  ;  but  inftead 
of  deliverance,  the  place  was  fet  on  {ire  by  the  Romans, 
and  fix  thoufand  perifhed  miferably  in  the  flames,  or  by  throw- 
ing themfelves  down  to  efcape  them. 

Our  Saviour  therefore  miglit  well  caution  his  difciples  both 
againft  the  former  and  the  latter  fort  of  thefe  deceivers.  "  For 
"  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  oi  the  Cai\,  and  (b-ineth  even  unto 
"  the  weft  ;  lo  fhall  alfo  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be,"* 
verf.  27.  His  coming  will  not  he  m  this  or  that  particular 
place,  but  like  the  lightHing,  Vv'ill  be  fudden  and  univerfal. 
The  appearance  of  the  true  Chrift  will  be  as  diftinguiwiahle 
from  that  of  the   faife  Chrift,   as  lightning    which  iliineth  all 


(i)  Quinet  Feftys  equ»ft'es  pe'cRrefqne  copia*  contra  eo^  tnifir, 
Q-\\  rlecepti  erant  ab  iTouiine  rjnulam  [ir.i  iVLMiture,  falui^ii]  ipll  p(<l. 
hrc^ite  et  malonnn  celT^tioneni,  fi  )"e  ufqre  ad  iWi'aur.r,  t.  quj  volicni  ; 
atque  !pfu;n  dc'eiMOTni,  p;iri'^r  ac  e»s  fj'.it  ilium  toniii.iti  fur.r,  jji- 
terieceiuiu  miilies  ab  eo  n\&.  Anc.  'iJL.  20,  Can.  7,  fcci:!.  to. 
P.  8v^ 

(2)  De  Bell.  JuH.  J.lh.  7.  Cap.  n.  Paufieruin  et  in  li^eiuidtr:  non 
p?,U'.is,  at  ipfi  ie  adjuu^ereH;,  peil'iiati;,  ^t  In  defes tu-a  cIuxt,  pio- 
inirtens  fe  fi»;na  ipfis  et  app.iritio'ie*,  orienhuiini.     Sett.  J.  P.  13;,7. 

(-;)  His  caui'a  iureiitus  erat  pfet!(ioi)top!;eta  cjuiiani,  qui  if'o  tcjnpo- 
rs  prx- iicaverai  popi.l  ;  in  civiraic,  "  juLtie  I'-euiU  cos  ui  tciupliui 
ai"ce:;dcre,    ti^tva    falcu*    aiccp;uio4.'*    J.i'j.    C.  L4-!>.   1;,  beet.  2.  J'> 


C4  DISSERTATIONS      on 

iound  the  hemifplrere,  is  from  a  blaze  of  ftraw.     What  a  lear- 
ned (4.)   Prelate  oblerves  from  Jofophus,    is    very  memorabie, 
that,  "  the  Roman  army  entered  into  Judea  on  the  ealt  fide  of 
"  it,  and  carried  on  their  conquelis  weftward,    as  if  not  only 
"  the  extenfivenefs  of  the  mill,  but  the  very  rout,-    which  the 
"  army  would  take,    was  intended  in  the   comparifon  of  the 
•'  lightning  coming  out  of  the  eaft,  and  (hining  even  unto  the 
"  weft."'     For   wherejbever  the  carcajc  is;  there  will  the  ea- 
gles be  gathered   together,    verf.   28.     By  the  word    carcafe^ 
as  the   lame  excellent  (5}  Prelate  jiiflly  remarks,  is  meant  the 
Jewiili  nation,    which   was   morally  and  judicially  dead,    and 
whofe  dellruftion  was  pronounced   in  the  decrees  of  heaven. 
Our  Saviour,  afier  his  ufual  manner,    applied  a  proverbial  ex- 
preflion  with  a  particular  meaning.     For  as,    according  to  the 
old  proverb,    zvherejbever  the  carcafe  is,  there  will  the  eagles  he 
gathered  together  ;  fo    wherefoever    the  Jews  are,   there   will 
Chrift  be,  taking  vengeance  upon  them  by  the  Romans,  who 
are  properly  compared  to  eagles,  as  the  fiercefl;  birds  of  prey, 
and  whofe  enfign  was  an  eagle,  to  which  probably   our    Savi- 
our in  this  pafTage  alluded.  And  as  it  was  laid,  fo  was  it  done  ; 
for  the  viftories  ot  the  Romans  w^ere  not  confined   to    this  or 
that  place,  but  like  a  flood  overran  the  whole  land.     Jofephus 
faith  that  (6)  there  was  no  partof  Judea,  which  did  not  partake 
of  the  calamities  of  the  capital  city.     At  Antioch  (7)  the  Jews 
being  falfely  accufed  of  a   defign    to  burn  the   city,   many  of 
ihem  were  burnt  in  the  theatre,    and   others  were  flain.     The 
Romans  purfucd,  and  took,  and  flew  them  every  where,  as  par- 
ticularly (8)  at  the  fiege  of  Machaerus  ;  at  (9)  the  wood  Jardes, 
where  the  Jews  were  furrounded,   and  none  of  them  efcape-d, 
but  being  not  fewer  than  three  thoufand,   were  all  flain  ;  and 
(1)  at  Mafada,  where  being  clofely  befieged,  and  upon  the  point 
of  being  taken,   they  lirll  murdered  their  wives  and  children, 

^nd 


(4)  Dillinp  Pearrc's  DilTertnfioii  on  the  (ie(lru8inn  nf  lerufj!*^!':"!  in- 
ferred in  Dr.  Jortiu's  Remarks  on  Ecclcfiattical  Hiftory.  Vol,  i. 
r.  17. 

(O  nirto,  P.  22. 

(6)  Nulla  aiuem  pars  Juf^rfse  er.nt  quae  flinul  ctim  urhe  eminentiin- 
nia  non  iutcrib.it.  li'C  BeU.  Jul.  Lit).  4.  Cap.  7.  Sc£{.  2.  T.  1 190.  Edit. 
Hiidrnn. 

(1)  Lib.  7.  C::]^.  3.  Sect.  3. 

{«)  Ibid.  Cap.  6. 

(Q)  Ibid.  Scrt.   V 

(i;  Pjid.  Cip.  <j. 


THE      PROPHECIES.  6r 

and  then  thcmfelves,  to  the  number  of  nine  hundred  and  fixtr, 
to  prevent  their  i'ahinginfo  tLe  enemy's  hands. 

When  (2)  Judea  was  totaUy  iubdued,  the  danger  extended 
tothofewho  dvveh  at  a  diltaace.  Many  (3)  were  flain  ia 
Egypt,  and  theh"  temple  there  was  Ihut  up  :  and  (4)  in  Gy- 
rene the  followers  of  Jonathan,  a  weaver  and  author  of  new 
dillurbances,  were  moil  of  them  flaln  ;  he  himfelf  was  taken 
prifoner,  and  by  his  faife  accufation  three  thoufand  or  the 
richeft  Jews  were  condemned  and  put  to  death  :  and  with  this 
account  Jofephus  concludes  his  hiliory  of  the    Jewifh  war. 

There  was  fomething  fo  very  extraordinary  m  the  conduft 
ofthefe  falfe  Chriils  and  falfe  prophets,  and  in  their  appear- 
ance at  that  time  particularly,  that  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
beftow  Ibme  confiderationsupon  this  fubjeel,  efpecially  as  thefe 
confiderations  may  tend  to  confirm  and  ilrengthen  us  in  our 
molt  holy  religion. 

1.  It  is  obvious  to  obferve  from  hence,  that  in  ail  probabi- 
lity there  hath  been  a  true  prophet,  a  true  Chriit,  otherwife 
there  would  hardly  have  been  fo  many  cheats  and  counterfeits. 
Fidions  are  ufually  formed  upon  realities  ;  and  there  would 
be  nothing  fpurious,  but  for  the  fake  of  fomething  true  and 
genuine.  There  would  be  no  bad  money,  if  there' was  none 
current  and  good.  There  would  be  no  quacks  and  empirics, 
if  there  were  no  phyficians  able  to  perform  real  cures.  In  like 
manner  there  \vould  be  no  pretenders  to  divine  infpiration, 
were  none  truly  and  divinely  infpired.  There  v/ould  not  (we 
may  reafonably  prefume)  have  been  fo  many  falfe  Mefiiah's, 
had  not  a  true  Me.Tiah  Keen  promifed  by  God,  and  expeaed 
by  men.  And  if  a  Mefiiah  hath  come  from  God,  wliom  can 
we^fo  properly  pitch  upon  for  the  perfon,  as  the  man  Chrift 
Jefus  ?  If  there  were  aifo  fome  mock  prophets  in  imitation  of 
Mohammed,  yst  their  number  was  nothing  near  fo  confidera- 
ble,  and  his  fucccfs  was  fufncient  to  excite  and  encourage 
them  ;  whereas  the  fate  and  condition  of  Jefus  would  rather 
have  deterred  any  impoftors  from  following  his  example. 

2.  Another  natural  oblervation  from  hence  is,  that  the  Mef- 
fiah  was  particularly  expefted  about  the  time  of  our  Saviour, 
snd  confequently  that  the  prophets  had  beforehand  marked  out 
fiiat  very  time  for  his  coming.     For  we  read  not  of  anv  falfe 

^^^'  ^^'  I  Meffiahs 

(%)  lb  ill.  Cap.  ro.  Sect.  r. 

(3)   Ib;d.  Cjp.   lo, 
W  Itj:d.  Can.  ii. 


66  DISSERTATIONS 


O  N 


MefTiahs  before  the  age  of  our  Saviour,  nor  of  fo  m?.nv  in  any 
age  after  ;  and  why  did  they  rife  at  that  time  particularly,  if 
the  Melhah  was  not  at  that  time  particularly  expetied  ?  and 
why  did  the  Jews  expe6l  their  Mefliah  at  that  time  more  thaii 
at  any  other,  if  that  was  not  the  time  before  appointed  for  his 
coming  ?  The  prophet  Daniel  in  particular  had  foretold,  ix. 
25,  &c.  that  Mefliah  the  prince  fhould  come  towards  llie  end 
of  feventy  weeks  of  years,  or  four  hundred  and  ninety  years, 
.from  the  going  forth  oi  the  decree  to  reftore  and  rebuil.d  Jeru- 
falem.  Before  thefe  weeks  of  years  were,  bv  one  account  or 
other,  near  expiring,  hiltory  faith  nothing  of  the  falfe  Meffiahs  : 
but  when  the  prophetic  weeks  drew  towards  a  conclufion,  then 
■  thefe  iinpoffors  arofe  frequent,  like  fo  manv  meteors  to  dazzie 
■the  eyes,  and  midead  the  wandering  ileps  of  Jews  and  Samari- 
tans. Notihng  can  be  a  more  evident  and  convincing  proof, 
that  the  Jews  then  underftood  the  prophecy  in  the  fame  fcnie 
.as  the  Chri:fiian«,  however  they  may  endeavor  to  evade  the 
force  of  it  now.  They  pretend  that  the  coming  of  the  Mefliah 
was  delayed  for  ikie  fins  of  the  people,  and  therefore  they  llill  live 
in  expe6iation  of  hhn,  thougli  they  know  neither  the  time  nor 
the  place  of  his  appearing.  Strange  !  that  he  who  was  to  come 
for  the  fins  of  the  people,  fhould  delay  his  coming  for  their 
Cms :  and  more  ftrange  flill  !  that  God  iliould  faUify  fo  manv 
of  hiis  proniifes  made  by  the  mouths  of  his  holy  prophets, 
,Num.  xxiii.  19.  "  God  is  not  a  man  that  lie  fliould  lie,  neither 
"  the  fon  of  man  that  he  ihould  repent  :  hath  he  faid,  and 
"  would  he  not  do  it  ?  or  hath  he  fpoken,  and  would  he  not 
"  make  it  good  ?" 

a.  It  may  be  farther  obferved  fi.om  hence,  that  the  Mefliah 
was  expected  to  work  miracles.  Miracles  are  the  credentials 
of  a  rneflenger  from  God  :  and  it  was  foretold  particuiaiiv  of 
the  MefFiah,  that  he  fhould  work  miracles.  There  was  no 
pretending  therefore  to  the  charafter  of  the  Mefliah  without  the 
iieccn'arv  qualifications.  Had  not  the  power  of  working 
miracles  been  clleemed  an  ciFential  ingredient  in  tiie  charatier 
of  tlie  Mefliah,  thefe  impofiors  would  never  have  had  the  af- 
furance  to  pretend  to  it,  or  been  fo  foolifli  as  to  hazard  their 
leputation,  and  venture  their  whole  fucccfs  upon  fuch  an  cx- 
^periment  :  but. all  of  them  to  a  man  drew  the  people  after  them 
with  a  pretence  of  working  miracles,  of  (bowing  fi^gns,  and 
vondeis,  and  apparitions.  Now  the  very  miracles  which  the 
Mefliah  was  to  perform,  Jellis  hath  performed,  and  none  other 

befldcs 


THE    PROPHECIES.  &j 

Veficles  Jefus.     The  prophet  Ifaiah  foretold,  that   the  Meffiah 
IhoLild  cure  the  lame  and  the  blind,  the  deafdiViA  the  dumb  ;  and 
accordingly-  thefe  very  perfons  were  cured    in  great  numbers 
by  Jefus.     The   prophet  Ifaiah   foretold    likewife,  that  thcfe 
iniracles  fliould  be  wrought  in  the  defert ;  and  accordingly  in. 
the  defert  Jefus  wrought  them  :  and  by  the  way  I  fuppole  this 
prophecy   was  one  principal    reafon   why  moll  of   the  falfe 
Chrifts  and  falfe  prophets  led  their  followers  into  folitudes  and 
deferts,    promifing  there   to   ihow  figns  and  wonders.     The 
prophet  Ifaiah  foretold,  xxxv.    i,  &c.  "  The   wildernefs   and 
"  the  folitary  place  fliall  be  glad  for  them,  and  the  defert  Ihall 
"  rejoice,  and  blofibm  as  the  rofe. — They  fliail  fee  the  glory  of 
*'  the  Lord,  and  the  excellency  of  our  God. — ^The  eyes  of  the 
•*  blind  iliall  be  opened,  and  the  ears  of  the  deaf  fliall   be  un- 
"  flopped.  The  lame  man  fliall  leap  as  an  hart,  and  the  tongue 
"  of  the  dumb  fing."     Theapoftle  and  evangelift  St.  Matthew- 
relates,  XV.  29,  &c.  that  "  Jefus  departed  from  thence"    from 
the  coafls  of  Tyre  and  Sidon   "  and  came  nigh  unto  the  fea  of 
"  Galilee,  and  went  up  into  a  momitain,  and  fat  down  there. 
"  And  iji'eat  multitudes  came  unto  him,  havingc  with  them  thofe 
"  that    were  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed,   and  many  others, 
*'  and  cad  them  down  at  Jefus  feet,  and  he  healed  them  :  In- 
"  fomuch  that  the  multitude   wondered,  when    they    faw   the 
"  dumib  to  fpeak,  the  maimed  to  be  whole,  the  lam.e  to    walk, 
"  and  the  blind  to  fee  :  and  they  glorified  the  God  of  Ifrael." 
Since  then  the  miracles  of  the  Meffiah  were  wrought  by  Jefus 
alone,  Jefus  alone  can  have  any  juft  claim  to  be  the  Mefliah  ; 
and  from  his  works  we  may  conclude,   John  vi.  14.    "  This 
"  is  of  a  truth  that  prophet  that  Ihould  come  into  the  world." 
4.  Very  obfervable   is   the  difference  between   the  condu6l 
and  fuccefs  of  thefe  deceivers,  and  of  Jefus  ChriH  :  for  in  him 
we  have  all  the  marks  and  charatlers  of  firaplicity  and  truth,  ia 
them  of  fraud  and   impoflure.     They  were  men  of  debauched 
lives,  and  vicious  principles  :  He  "  did  no  fin,"     1  Pet.ii.  22. 
"  neither  was  guile  found  in  his   mouth  ;"  even   Pilate,  his 
judge,  declared,    John  xix.  6.  that  he  could   "  find  no  fault  in 
"  him."     Tliey  lived  by   rapine  and    fpoil,    by   plunder  and 
murder  :  He,  Luke  ix.  ,56.  "  came  not  to  deflroy  men's  lives, 
"  but  to  fave  them  :"    He  fed  the  hungry,  healed  the  fick,  and 
went  fromplace  to  place  doing  good.  Their  conduclbreatlies  no- 
thing but  ambition  and  pride,  cruelty  and  revenge  :  Hisbehavi- 
9ur  was  all  humility  and  meeknefs,  charity  and  love  of  mankind* 

They 


68  DISSERTATIONS     on 

They  were  aftnated  by  worldly  motives,  and  propofed  to  them- 
felves  fecularends  and  imerefls  :  Jefus  was  the  farthefl  remo- 
ved from  any  lufpicion  of  that  kind  ;  and  when  the  people 
would  have  taken  him,  John  vi.  1,5.  "  to  make  him  a  king," 
he  withdrew  himfclf  i'roxn  them,  and  "  deoarted  ap-ain  into  a 
*'  mo'intaui  himfeii  alone,"  Their  pretenfions  were  accom- 
modated to  the  carnal  expeflations  oF  the  Jews,  and  withal 
were  backed  by  force  and  violence,  and  yet  could  not  fucceed 
and  profper  :  On  tlic  contrary,  the  religion  of  Jefus  was  f]oiri- 
tual,  difclaimed  all  force,  and  took  the  way  (humanly  fpeaking) 
not  to  prevail,  and  yet  prevailed  ag^ind  ail  the  power  and  op- 
pofition  of  the  world.  '  Now  of  tbefe  who  were  the  deceivers, 
tliink  you,  who  was  the  true  Chrift  ?  Had  Jefus  been  an  im- 
pollor,  he  would  have  lived  and  a6tcd  like  an  impoflor.  Had 
his  defign  been  any  tliing  like  theirs,  like  theirs  it  would  have 
been  dilcovered  and  brought  to  non.ght.  Nothing  could  make 
his  religion  ftand,  but  its  coming  from  God.  This  is  the  rea- 
foning  of  one,  who  cannot  be  fjjfpecied  to  favor  vhe  caufe  of 
Chrifiianity,  the  learned  Gamaliel,  in  the  JewiLh  Sanhedrim  ; 
and  to  him  that  great  council  agreed,  A8s  v.  36,  &c.  "  Before 
*'  ihofe  days  rofe  up  Theudas,  boaRing  hinifelf  to  be  fome 
"  body,  to  whom  a  number  of  men,  about  four  hundred,  [oiied 
*'  themfelves ;  who  was  (lain,  and  all,  as  many  as  obeyed  him, 
*•  were  fcattered,  and  brought  to  nought.  After  this  man  rofe 
*'  up  Judas  of  Galilee,  in  the  days  of  the  taxing,  and  drew 
"  away  much  people  after  him  ;  hcalfo  perilhed,  and  all,  even 
*'  as  many  as  obeyed  him,  were  difperfed.  And  novv^  1  lay 
"  unto  you,  refrain  from  the(e  men,  and  let  them  alone  ;  for 
*'  if  this  counfel  or  this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to 
*'  nought  :  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  carmot  overthrow  it  ;  left 
"  haply  ye  be  found  even  to  fight  againft  God.  And  to  him 
"  they  agreed.'"' 

^5.  But  thoiigh  the  truth  \v\]\  at  lafl  prevail  over  error  and 
impofrure,  )ct  it  is  a  melancholy  proof  (d"  the  weaknefs,  and 
fiiperftition,  and  cnthufiafm  of  mankind,  thatthefe  falfe  Chrifts 
and  falfe  ]>rophets  fhould  delude  fuch  numbers  as  they  did  to 
their  deftrufj ion.  The  falfe  MclTiahs  had  for  a  time  many 
more  dii'\:iples  and  followers  than  the  true  MefTiah.  The 
Chrillians  were  once,  Luke  xii.  3?..  "  a  little  flock."  "The 
"  number  of  the  names  together,"  Afts  i.  15.  "  were  about  an 
•'  hundred  and  twenty.".  Whereas  thefe  impoftors  attrafled 
■       ■  ^  '  .  •  -        ■  ■      ar>d 


THE     PROPHECIES.  6^ 

and  drew  away  great  muhitudes,  one  of  them  (5)  fix  thonfand, 
another  (6)  even  thirty  thoufand.  With  a  pretence  of  divine 
infpiration,  they  taufiht  the  people,  as  (7)  Jofephus  exprefTeth 
it,  to  grow  enthufiaJlically  mad,  as  if  they  were  poflefTed  and 
aftuatcd  by  fome  fpirit  or  demon  :  and  indeed  no  plague  or 
epidemical  diflemper  is  more  catching  and  contageous  than  en- 
thufiafm.  It  paffeih  from  man  to  man  like  wild-fire.  The 
imagination  is  foon  heated,  and  there  is  rarely  judgment  enough 
to  cool  it  again.  The  very  eleB,  even  good  Chriflians  them- 
felve*,  if  they  attend  to  enthufialls,  will  be  in  danger  of  taking 
the  infe6rion,  and  be  continually  liable  to  be,  Eph.  iv.  14; 
"  tolled  to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  doc- 
"  trine,"  if  they  have  not  (as  all  have  not)  a  fufficient  ballaft 
of  difcretion  to  keep  thern  ftcady.  In  reality,  enihufiafts  know 
as  litile  of  the  revelation  given  us  by  Chrift,  as  of  the  reafon 
given  us  bv  God.  They  are  blind,  leaders  of  the  blind. 
Wherefore  if  they  JlioJl  fay  unto  you.  Behold  he  is  in  the  defert, 
behold  his  power  is  experienced  in  field-preaching,  go  not  forth  ; 
behold,  he  is  in  the  fcrtt  diambers,  behold  his  prefence  is  con- 
fpicuous  in  the  tabernacles  or  conventicles,  believe  it  not.  He 
is  befl  fought  in  his  word,  and  in  his  works  ;  and  he  will  cer- 
tainly be  found  by  thofe,  and  thofe  alone,  who  love  him,  not 
with  fanaticifm  and  enthufiafm,  but  in  truth  and  fobernefs, 
fo  as  to  keep  his  commandments,  which  is  the  only  infallible 
proof  and  legitimate  ifTue  of  love.  For  as  our  Saviour  himfelf 
faith,  John  xiv.  23.  "  If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my 
"  words  ;  and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will  conie 
*'  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him." 

6.  Once  m.ore  it  is  to  be  obferved,  that  we  m\\^  not  credit 
every  one,  who  cometh  to  us  with  a  pretence  of  working  tni- 
racles.  For  the  falfe  Chrifts  and  falfe  prophets  pretended  to 
fhow  great  figns  and  wonders  ;  and  yet  notwithftanding  all 
their  miraculous  pretenfions,  our  blefled  Lord  cautions  his 
difciples  not  to  believe  or  follow  them.  But  then  the  queftion 
will  be  naturally  afked,  If  we  muft  not  believe  thofe  who  work 
miracles,  who  mult  we  believe  ?  how  fhall  we  know  whether  a 

pcrfon 

(5)  Jofepb.  de  Bell.  Jui!.  Lib.  6.  Can.  ?.  Sc6l,  t.     Et  plnrimi  muf- 
tjturlo  proniifcna,  ad  i"ex  hominiirn  millia.  P.  1281.  Edit.  Hudfon, 
.    (6)  Lib.  2.    Cap.  13.  oed.  5.     Ufque  ad  tri^mta  horuinum  mJllia, 
quos  prasfiigiis  fiiis  c'ereperat,  con,^rfgavit.     P.  1O7?,  6. 

(7)  Specie  diviul  ^{fl^tus — vulgo  ut  Infanire  )t  perfuadcbarjt.  Ibirf. 
Seit.  4.  P.  1075,      "  -' 


70  DISSERTATIONS    on 

perfon  doth  or  doth  not  aft  by  commifTzon  from  heaven  ?  bow 
fhall  we  diftlnguilh  whether  the  do6irine  is  of  God  or  of  men  ? 
Indeed,  if  miracles  were  not  poflibie  to  be  wrought  at  all,  as 
fome  have  pretended  ;  or  could  be  wrought  only  by  God,  or 
thofe  who  are  commiiTioned  by  him,  as  others  have  argued ; 
the  reply  would  be  obyious  and  eafy  :  but  that  miracles  are 
poflible  to  be  wrought  is  a  truth  agreeable  to  reafon,  and  that 
they  may  be  wrought  by  evil  fpii'its,  is  a  fuppofition  agreeable 
to  fcripture  ;  and  therefore  the  beft  anfwer  is,  that  reafon  muft 
judge  in  this  cafe  as  in  every  other,  and  determine  of  the  mira- 
cles by  the  doftrines  which  they  are  alleged  to  confirm.  If  a 
doftrine  is  evil,  no  miracles  can  be  wro^ight  by  a  divine  power 
in  its  behalf  ;  for  God  can  never  fet  his  hand  and  feal  to  a  lie. 
If  a  doftrine  is  good,  then  we  maybe  certain,  that  the  miracles 
vouched  for  it  were  not  wrought  by  the  power  of  evil  fpirits  ; 
for  at  that  rate,  according  to  our  Saviour's  argument,  Luke  xi. 
18.  "  Satan  would  be  divided  againft  himfelf,  and  his  king- 
*'  dom  could  not  fland."  Good  fpirits  can  never  confirm  and 
eftablifh  what  is  evil,  neither  can  evil  fpirits  be  fuppofed  to  pro- 
mote what  is  good.  Suppofing  that  the  miracles  pretended  in 
favor  of  Paganifrn  were  all  real  miracles,  yet  as  they  lead  men 
to  a  corrupt  religion  and  idolatrous  worlhip,  no  reverence,  no 
regard  is  to  be  paid  to  them,  according  to  the  command  of 
Mofcs,  Dcut.  xiii.  1,  .&c.  "  If  there  arife  among  you  a  pro- 
"  phet,  or  a  dreamer  of  dreams,  and  giveth  thee  a  fign  or  a 
"  wonder.  And  the  fign  or  the  wonder  come  to  p;ifs,  whereof 
*'  he  fpake  unto  thee,  faying,  let  us  go  after  other  Gods  (which 
"  thou  haft  not  known)  and  let  us  fervethem  :  Thou  flialtnot 
"  hearken  unto  the  words  of  that  prophet,  or  that  dreamer  of 
."  dreams  :  for  the  Lord,  your  God  proveth  you,  to  know 
"  whether  you  love  the  Lord  your  God  with  all  your  heart, 
"  and  with  all  your  loul." 

In  like  manner  we  muft  not  admit  any  thing  contrary  tq 
the  do6trines  of  Chriit  and  his  apoftles,  whatever  miracles  arc 
boafted  to  recommend  and  authorize  it.  For  the  doclrines  of 
the  Chrillian  religion  are  not  only  perfe6l)'  agreeable  to  reafon, 
but  moreover  God  hath  confirmed  it,  amply  confirmed  it,  by 
miracies,  and  hath  injoined  us  ftri-ftly  to  adhere  to  it  ;  and 
God  can  never  be  fuppofed  to  work  miracles  to  confirm  con^r 
tradiftions  :  and  therefore  allowing  (what  we  connot  reafona- 
bly  allow)  that  the  miracles  of  Apollonius  and  other  impollors 

■  were 


T  H  E   PROPHECIES.  71 

iv-ere  tru6  and  we!!  atteiled,  yet  die  foundation  of  Chrift  fland- 
eth  firm,  and  cannot  at  all  be  ihaken  by  them.  Should  any 
man,  or  number  of  men,  with  ever  fo  grave  and  confident  a 
pretence  to  infaliibility  affert — that  it  is  our  duty  implicitly  to 
believe  and  obey  the  church  ;  when  Chrift  commands  us,  Matt. 
xxiii.  9.  "  to  call  no  man  father  upon  earth,  for  one  is  our 
•*'  Father  which  is  in  heaven" — that  the  fervice  of  God  is  to 
be  performed  in  an  unknown  tongue  ;  when  St.  Paul  in  his 
iirll  Epiftle  to  tha  Corinthians  hath  written  a  whole  chapter, 
xiv.  exprefly  agalnft  it — that  the  facraraent  of  the  Lord's 
fupper  is  to  he  administered  only  in  one  kind  ;  when  Chrift 
inilituted  it,  Matt.  xxvi.  and  his  apolilcs  ordered  it,  1  Cor.  xi. 
to  be  celebrated  in  both — that  the  propitiatory  facrifice  of 
.Chrift  is  to  be  repeated  in  the  mafs  ;  when  the  divine  author 
of  the  Epiftle  to  the  Hebrews  teacheth  us,  x.  10.  that  "  the 
"  body  of  Jefus  Chrift  was  offered  once  for  all,"  and  verf.  14. 
that  "  by  one  o'fering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are 
,*'  fanclified" — that  men  may  arrive  at  fuch  heights  of  virtue 
as  to  perform  works  of  merit  and  fupererogaiion  ;  when  our 
Saviour  orders  us,  Luke  xvii.  10.  "  after  we  have  done  all 
"  thofe  things  which  are  commanded  us,  to  fay,  we  are  un- 
"  profitable  fervants,  we  have  done  but  that  which  was  our 
"  duty  to  do" — that  attrition  and  confeflion,  together  with  the 
abfolution  of  the  prieft,  will  put  a  dying  finner  into  a  ftate  of 
■grace  and  falvation  ;  when  the  fcripture  again  and  again  de- 
clares, Heb.  xii.  14.  that  "  without  holinefs  no  man  (hall  fee 
"  the  Lord,"  and  1  Cor.  vi,  9.  "  th.e  unrighteous  fhall  not 
','  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God" — that  the  fouls  of  men,  even 
of  good  men,  immediately  after  death  r.^afs  into  purgatory; 
when  St.-  John  is  commanded  from  heaven  to  \vrite,  Rev. 
xiv.  13.  "  Blelled  arc  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  that 
*'  they  may  reft  from  their  labours,  and  their  works  do  fo-low 
"  them'* — that  we  muftworfiiip  images,  and  the  relics  of  the 
faints  ;  when  our  Saviour  teacheth  us.  Matt.  iv.  10.  "  that  we 
"  muft  worPaip  the  Lord  God,  and  him  only  we  muft  fcrve'* 
— that  we  muft  invocate  and  adore  faints  and  angels  ;  when  t!;e 
apoille -chargeth  us.  Col.  ii.  18,  to  "  let  no  man  beguile  r.sof 
"  our  reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and  worfhippmg  o£ 
*'  angels" — that  we  muft  pray  to  the  virgin  Mary  and  all  faints 
to  intercede  for  us  ;  when  St.  Paul  affirms,  1  Tim.  ii.  ,5.  that. 
>s  there  i-s  only  *'  one  God,"  fo  there  is  only  "  one  mediator 
"  between  God  and  men,  the  man   Chrift   Jefus'"' — that  it  is 

lawful 


7i  i)  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

lawful  to  fill  the  world  with  rebellions  and  treafons,  with  per- 
lecutions   and   niaiiacres,  for  the   fake    of   rehgion  and    the 
church  ;     when  St.  James  alfures  us,  i.  20.  that  "  the  wrath 
"  of  man  worketh  not  tiie  righteoulnefs  ol  God;"  and  when 
Chriil  makethuniverfal  love  andchariiy  the  diiiinguilijing  mark 
and  badgeof  his  difciplcs,  John  xiii.  35.  "By  this  ihall  all  men 
"  know  that  ye  are  my  difciplcs,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another" — 
I  faylhould  any  manalfert  thefe  things  fo  directly  contrary  to 
reafon  and  to  the  word  of  God,  and  vouch  cer  fo  nianv  mira- 
cles in  confirmation  of  them,  yet  we  fliouid  make  no   fcruple 
to  rejeft  and  renounce  them  a]l.     Nay  wc  are  obliged  to  de- 
nounce anathema  againll  the  teacher  of  fuch   dotlrines,  though 
he  were  an  apofllc,  though   he  wci"e  an  angel   from    lieavcn  : 
and  for  this  we  have  the  warrant  and  authority  of  St.  Paul, 
and  tolhow   that  lie   laid  peculiar  ihefs  upon    it,  he  repeats  it 
twice  with  great  vehemence.    Gal.  i.  8,  9.    "  Though  vv'e  or 
•'  an  angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other  gofpel  unto  you  than 
"  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accurfed, 
"  As  we  faid  before,  fo  fay  I  now  again,  If  any  one  preach 
''  any  other  gofpel  unto  you,  than  that  ye  have    received,  let 
"  him  be  accurfed."   Indeed  the  miracles  alleged  in  fupport  of 
thefe  doftrines  are  fuch  ridiculous  incredible   things   that  a 
nlan    muft  hare    faith,  I    do   not  fay    to    remove  mountains, 
but  to  fwallow  mountains,   who  can  receive   for  truth  the  le- 
gends of  the  church  of  Rome.     But  admitting  that  any    of 
the   PvOmiOi  miracles    were   undeniable  matters  of  fatl,    and 
were  aitefted  by  the  befi  and  molf  autljcntic  recoids  of  time, 
vet  I   know  not  wliat  the  Bilhop  of  Rome    would  gain   by 
it,  but   a  better  title   to    be    thought    Anticluift.      For     we 
know  ihatthe  coming  ofAntichrifl,  as  St.  Paul  declares,  2Thefi'. 
ii.  g,  10.  "  is  after  the  working  of  Satan  with  all   power    and 
"  figns,  and  Iving  wonders,  and  with  all  dcceivablenefs  of  uu- 
*'  rightcoufnefs  :  and  he  doth  great  wonders  in  the  fight  of  men," 
according  to  the   prophecy  of  St.  John,  Rev.   xiii.   13,    14. 
"  and  deceivelh  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of 
*'  thofe  miracles  which  he  hath  power  to  do."     Nor  indeed  is 
any  thing  more  congruous   and  reafonable,  than  that  "  God," 
2  Thelf.  li.  10,  11.  "  ihould  fend  menflronir  delufion.that  thev 
*'  fhould  believe   a  lie,  becaufe  they  received  not  the  love  of 
•'  the  truth,   that  they  might  be  faved." 

But  to  return  from  this  digreflion,  though  I  hope  neither  aa 
improper  nor  uncdifying  digrcfTion,  to  our  main  fubjeff. 

XX.  The 


THE    PROPHECIES.  73 

XX. 

The  fame  fuhjcEl  continued^ 
PART    III. 


WE  are  now  come  to  tlie  laft  aft  of  this  difmal  tragedy, 
the  dePiruftion  of  Jerufalein,  and  the  final  diffoiutioii 
of  the  Jewiih  pohty  in  church  and  flate,  which  our  Saviour 
for  feveral  reafons  miorht  not  think  fit  to  declare  nakedlv  and 
plainly,  and  therefore  choofeth  to  clothe  his  difcourfe  in  figur- 
ative language.  *'  He  might  pofhbly  do  it,  as  (i)  Dr,  Jortin 
'"  conceives,  to  perplex  the  unbelieving  perfecuting  Jews,  if 
•"  his  difcourfes  fiiould  ever  fall  into  their  hands,  that  they 
*'  might  not  learn  to  a\K)id  the  impending  evil."  Immediately 
nfUr  the  tribulation  of  thojt  days,  jliall  the  fun  be  darkened,  and 
the  moon  Jliall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  Jtars  Jliall  Jail  Jrom 
■heaven,  a7id  the  powers  cj  the  heavens  Jliall  be  Jiahcn.  Com'', 
mentators  generally  underftand  this  and  what  follows  of  the 
-end  of  the  world  and  of  Chrill's  coming  to  judgment  :  but  the 
words  immediately  ajter  the  tribulation  of  tlioje  days  fhow  evi- 
•dently  that  he  is  not  fpeaking  of  any  diHant  event,  but  of 
i'oraething  immediately  confequent  upon  the  tribulation  before 
mentioned,  and  that  mufl  be  the  deflruflion  of  Jerufalem.  It 
is  true,  his  figures  are  very  flrong,  but  no  flronger  than  are 
ufed  by  tlie  ancient  prophets  upon  fimilar  occahons^  The  pro- 
phet Ifaiah  fpeaketh  in  the  fame  manner  of  Babylon,  xiii.  9,  10. 
""  Behold  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath 
*'  and  fierce  anger,  to  lay  the  land  defolate  ;  and  he  fhall  de- 
**  ftroy  the  fmners  thereof  out  of  it.  For  the  flars  of  heavea 
*'  and  the  confiellations  thereof  fhall  not  give  their  light  ;  the 
*'  fun  fhall  be  darkened  in  his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  fhall 
■**  not  caufe  her  light  to  fliiue."  The  proplist  Ezekiel  fpeaking^ 
Vol.  IL  K  iji 

(r)  Dr.  Jortiu'sReniarki  oa  EcdeSaSic*!  Kiftory,  TsL  I..  P.  7j; 


74  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

in  tliC  fame  manner   of  Egypt,  xxxii.  7.   8.     "  And  when  I 
"  fhall  put  thee  out,  I  will  cover   the  heaven,  and  make  the 
"  ftars  thereof  dark  ;  I  will  cover  the  fun  with  a  cloud,    and 
"  the  moon  fnall  not  give  her  light.     And  the  bright  lights  of 
"  heaven  will  I  make  dark  over  thee,  and  fet  darknefs   upon 
"  thy  land,  faith  the  Lord  God."     The  prophet  Daniel  fpeak- 
eth  in  the  fame  manner   of  the   (laughter  of  the  Jews  by  the 
little  horn,  whether  by  the  little  horn  be  underfcood  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  or  the  power  of  the  Romans  ;  viii.   10.    "  And  it 
"  waxed  great  even  to  the  hoil  of  heaven  ;  and  it  caft-  down 
*'  feme  of  the  hoft,  and  of  the  flars  to  the  ground,  and  ftamp- 
•'  ed  upon  them  :"  And  the  prophet  Joel  of  this  very  deflruc- 
tion  of  Jerufalem,  ii.   30,  31.   "  And  I  will  fliow  wonders  in 
"  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  blood  and  fire  and   pillars   of 
•'  fmoke.     The  fun   fiiall  be    turned    into   darknefs,   and   the 
*'  moon  into  blood,  before  the  great  and  the  terrible  day  of  the 
*'  Lord  come,"  Thus  it  is  that  in  the  prophetic  language  great 
commotions  and  revolutions  upon  earth,  are  often  repreiented 
by    commotions  and  changes  in  the  heavens. 

Cur  Saviour  proceedeth  in  the  fame  figurative  flile,  verf. 
30.  "  And  then  fhall  appear  the  fign  of  the  Son  of  man  in 
•■'  heaven  ;  and  then  fhall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 
•'  and  they  fhali  fee  the  Son  of  man  coming"  in  the  clouds  of 
"  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory."  The  plain  meaning 
of  it  is,  that  the  dcftru^iion  of  Jerufalem  will  be  fuch  a  re- 
markable inflance  01  divine  vengeance,  fuch  a  fignal  manifeila- 
tion  of  Chrifl's  power  and  glory,  that  all,  the  Jewifli  iiibcs  fhall 
mourn,  and  m.any  will  be  led  from  thence  to  acknowlege  Chrifl 
and  the  Chrilfian  religion.  Li  the  ancient  prophets,  God  is 
frequently  defcribcd  as  coming  in  the  clouds,  upon  any  remarka- 
ble interpofition  and  manifefiation  of  his  power  ;  and  tlie  fame 
dcfcription  is  heie  applied  to  Chrifl.  The  dcflruilion  of 
jerufalem  wiH  be  as  ample  a  manifefiation  of  Chrifl's  power 
and  glory,  as  if  he  was  himfelf  to  come  vifibly  in  the  clouds 
of  lieaven. 

The  fame  fort  of  metaphor  is  can  icd  on  in  the  next  verfe. 
verf.  31.  "  And  he  fhall  fend  his  angels  with  the  great  found 
"  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  fhali  gather  together  his  cleft  from 
"  the  four  wmds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other."  This 
is  all  in  the  ftile  and  phrafeology  of  the  prophets,  andftript 
of  its  figures  meaneth  only,  that  after  the  deflrufiion  of  Jeru- 
falem Chrill  by  his  angels  or  miniHers  will  gather  to  hiinfelf  a 

glorious 


thePROPHECIES.  75 

glorious  church  out  of  all  the  nations  under  heaven.  The 
Jews  {hall  be  thrujl  out,  as  he  exprelfeth  himfelf  in  another 
place,  Luke  xiii.  28,  29.  "  and  they  fhall  come  from  the  eafl, 
*'  and  from  the  weft,  and  from  the  north,  and  from  the  fouth  ; 
"  and  fhall  fit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God."  No  one  ever 
fo  little  verfedin  hiftory  needeth  to  be  told,  that  the  Chriftian 
religion  fpread  and  prevailed  mightily  after  this  period  ;  and 
hardly  any  one  thing  contributed  more  to  this  fuccefs  of  the 
gofpel,  than  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem,  falling  out  in  the 
very  manner  and  with  the  very  circumftances  fo  particularly 
foretold  by  our  bleffed  Saviour. 

What  Dr.  Warburton  hath  (2)  written  upon  the  fame  fub- 
jeft  will  much  illuftrate  and  enforce  the  foregoing  expofition. 
*'  The  prophecy  of  Jefus,  concerning  the  approaching  deftruc- 
*'  tion  of  Jerufalem  by  Titus,  is  conceived  in  fuch  high  and 
<'  fweliing  terms,  that  not  only  the  modern  interpreters,  but 
"  the  ancient  likewife,  have  fuppofed,  that  our  Lord  inter- 
•'  weaves  into  it  a  direcl:  predi6lion  of  his  fecond  corning  to 
*•  judgment.  Hence  arofe  a  current  opinion  in  thofe  times, 
"  that  the  confummation  of  all  things  was  at  hand  ;  which 
"  hath  afibrded  a  handle  to  an  infidel  objection  in  thefe,  in- 
"  fmuating  that  Jefus,  in  order  to  keep  his  followers  attached 
"  to  his  fervice,  and  patient  under  fufferings,  flattered  them 
*'  with  the  near  approach  of  thofe  rewards,  which  completed 
"  all  their  views  and  expectations.  To  which,  the  defenders 
"  of  religion  have  oppofed  this  anfwer,  That  the  diftinftion  of 
*'  Ihort  and  long,  in  the  duration  of  time,  is  loft  in  eternity, and 
"  with  the  Almighty,  a  thoiifand years  are  but  as yiijler day.  Sec. 

"  But  the  principle  both  go  upon,  is  faife  ;  and  if  what  hath 
*'  been  faid  be  duly  weighed,  it  will  appear,  that  this  prophecy 
"  doth  not  refpeft  ChniVs /econd  coirAv.g  to  judgment,  but  his 
"  J^^/^  '  ^^  ^^^^  abolition  of  the  Jewifh  policy,  and  the  efta- 
"  blifliment  of  the  Chrifiian  :  That  kingdom  of  Chrift,  which 
"  commenced  on  the  total  ceafing  of  the  theocracy.  For  as 
"  God's  reign  over  the  jews  entirely  ended  with  the  abolition 
"  of  thetemple-fervice,  fo  the  reign  of  Chrift,  injpirit  and  in 
"  truth,  had  then  its  firft  beginning, 

"  This  was  the  true  eflabLrfli/nent  of  ChriHianity,  not  that 
"  cfTeftcd  by  the  donations  or  converfions  of  Conftantine. 
*'  Till  the  Jewifli  law  was  abolilhed,   over  which  the  Father 

"  prefided 

(2)  Warburtba's  Julian.  Book  I.  Chap.  i.  F.  21,  &c.  2d  Edit. 


70  DISSERTATIONS    on 

"  prefided  as  king,  the  reign  of  the  Son  could  not  take  place  ; 
"  becaufe  the  Ibvereignty  of  Chrift  over  mankind,  was  that 
"  very  fovereignty  of  God  over  the  Jews,  transferred,  and 
"  more  largely  extended. 

"  This  therefore  being  one  of  the  mofl  important  ?eras  inr 
*•  the  ceconomy  of  grace,  and  the  mofl  awful  revolution  in  all 
*•  God's  religious  difpenfations  ;  we  fee  the  elegance  and  pro- 
**  priety  of  the  terms  in  queliion,  to  denote  fo  great  an  event, 
*'  togelher  with  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalera,  by  which  it  was 
*'  effected  :  for  in  the  old  prophetic  language,  the  change  and 
*'  fall  of  principalities  and  powers,  v.'hether  fpiritual  or  civil, 
•'  are  fignified  by  the  fhaking  heaven  and  earth,  the  darkening 
•'  the  fun  and  moon,  and  the  falling  of  the  ftars ;  as  the  rife 
*'  and  eflablifhment  of  new  ones  are  by  proceffions  in  the 
•'  clouds  of  heaven,  by  the  found  of  trumpets,  and  the  affem- 
*'  bling  together  of  hofls  and  congregations." 

This  language,  as  he  obferves  (3)  in  another  place,  was  bor- 
rowed from  the  ancient  hieroglyphics.  "  For  as  in  the  hiero- 
*'  g^yP^^^''  writing,  the  fun,  moon,  and  (lars  were  ufed  to  re- 
*'  prefent  ftates  and  empires,  kings,  queens,  and  nobility;  their 
*'  eclipfe  and  extinciion,  temporary  difallers,  or  entire  over- 
"  throw,  &c.  fo  in  like  manner  the  holy  prophets  call  kingi 
*'  and  empires  by  the  names  of  the  heavenly  luminal ies ;  their 
*'  misfortunes  and  overthrow  are  reprefented  by  eclipfes  and 
**  cxtinftion  ;  ftars  falling  from  the  firmament  are  employed 
*'  to  denote  the  dedruftion  of  the  nobility,  &c.  In  a  word,  the 
*'  prophetic  itile  feems  to  be  a  fpeaking  hieroglyphic.  Thefe 
•'  oblervations  will  not  only  affift  u,i  in  the  ftudy  of  the  Old 
"  and  New  Tedament,  but  likewife  vindicate  their  charafter 
♦'  from  the  illiterate  cavils  of  modern  libertines,  who  have 
"  foolilhly  miftaken  that  for  the  peculiar  workmanfliip  of  ihs 
*'  prophet's  heated  imagination,  which  was  the  foher  eftablifh- 
•'  ed  language  of  their  times,  and  which  God  and  his  Sen 
*'  condci'cended  to  employ  as  the  prcpereft  conveyance  ol  th-c 
•'  high  mvfterious  ways  of  Providence  in  the  revelation  of 
*'  themfelves  to  mankind." 

To  St.  Matthew's  account,  St.  Luke  addeth,  xxl.  24.  "  And 
"  they  ihall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  fword,  and  Ihall  be  led 
*'  away  captive  into  all  nations  ;  and  Jcrufalem  fiiail  be  trod- 
"  den  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be 

"  fulfilled." 

(3)  Divine  Legation,  Vol.  2.  Book  4.  Sefl,  ^ 


THE    PROPHECIES.  77 

•*  fulfilled."     The  number  of  thofe  who  fell  by  the  edge  of  the 
[word,  was  indeed  very  great.     Of  thofe  who  perifhed  during 
the  whole  fiege,  there  were,  as  Jofephus  (4)  faith,   eleven  hun- 
dred thoufand.     Many  were  alfo  flain  (5)  at  other  times,  and 
in  other  places.     By  the  command  of  Florus,  who  was  the  firfl 
author  of  the  war,  there  were  flain  at  Jerufalem  (6)  three  thou- 
fand and  fix  hundred  :  by  the  inhabitants  of  Cffifarea(7)  above 
twenty  thoufand  :  At  Scythopolis  (8)  above  thirteen  thoufand  : 
At  Afcalon  (9)  two  thoufand  five  hundred,   and  at  Ptolemais 
two  thoufand  :  At  Alexandria,  under  Tiberius  Alexander,  the 
prefident,  (1)  fifty  thoufand  :  At  Joppa,  when  it  was  taken  by 
Ceftius  Gallus,   (2)  eight  thoufand  four  hundred  :  In  a  moun- 
tain' called  Afamon,  near  Sepphoris,   (3)  above  two  thoufand  : 
At  Damafcus,  (4)  ten  thoufand :  In  a  battle  with  the  Romans, 
at  Afcalon,  (5)  ten  thoufand  :  In  an  ambufcade  near  the  fame 
•  place,  (6)  eight  thoufand  :  At  Japha,  (7)  fifteen  thoufand  :   Of 
the  Samaritans,   upon  mount  Garizin,  (8)  eleven  thoufand  and 
fix  hundred  :  At  Jotapa,  fg)  forty  thoufand :  At  Joppa,  when 
taken  by  Vefpafian,  (1)  four  thoufand  two  hundred  :  At  Tari- 
chea,  (2)  fix  thoufand  five  himdred ;  and  after  the  city  was  ta- 
ken, twelve  hundred  :  At  Gamala,    (3)  four  thoufand  flain,  be- 
fides  five  thoufand  who  threw  themfelves  down  a  precipice  : 
Of  thofe  who  fled  with  John  from  Gifch'ala,  (4)  fix  thoufand  : 
Of  the  Gadarenes,  (5)  fifteen  thoufand  flain,  befides  an  infinite 
number   drowned :  In  the   villages  of  Idumea,    (6)  above  ten 
thoufand  flain  :  At  Gerafa,  (7)  a  thoufand :  At  Machserus,  (8) 
feventeen  hundred  :  In  the  wood  of  Jardes,  (9)  three  thoufand ; 

.  .  In 


(4)  Tothis  autem  obfidionis  tempora  undecies  centena  hominum 
niillia  perierunt.  De  Bell.  Jud.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  9.  Seft.  3.  ?.  1291.  Edit. 
Hudfoii. 

(5)  JuH.  Lipfius  de  Conftantia.  Lib,  2.  Cap,  21.  UlTier's  Annals 
in  the  conclufion.   Bafnage's  Hift.  of  the  Jews.  B.  i.  Chap.  8.  Seft,  19. 

(6)  Jcfeph.  ibid.  Lib.  2.  Cap.  14.  Sed.  9. 

(7)  Ibid,  Cap.  18.  Sea.  I.  (9)  Ibid.  Seft.  36. 

(8)  Ibid.  Sed.  3.  (i)  Ibid.  Cap,  8.  Sect.  3. 

(9)  Ibid.  Sea.  5.  (2)  Ibid.  Cap.  9.  Sect.  9,  lOj 

(1)  Ibid.  Sea.  8.  (3)  Lib.  4.  Gap.  i.  Sect.  10. 

(2)  Ibid,  Sea.  10.  (4)  Ibid.  Cap.  2.  Sea.  5. 

(3)  Ibid.  Sea.  II.  (5)  Ibid.  Cap.  7.  Sea.  5. 

(4)  Ibid.  Cap.  20.  Seft.  2.  (6)   Ibid.  Cap.  8.  Sed.  I. 
(5-)  Lib.  3.  Cap.  2.  Sea.  2.            (7)  Ibid.  Cap.  9.  Sea.  i. 

(6)  Ibid.  Sea.  3.  (8)  Lib.  7.  Cap.  6.  Sect.  4, 

(7)  Ibid.  Cap.  7.  Sea.  31.  (9)  Ibid.  Sect.  5. 
(8J  Ibid.  Sea.  32. 


78  DISSERTATIONS     o  i« 

In  the  caftle  of  Mafado,  (i)  nine  hundred  and  fixty  :  In  Gy.- 
rene,  by  Catullus  the  governor,  (2)  three  thoufand.  Befides 
thefe,  many  oi.  every  age,  fex,  and  condition,  were  flain  in  this 
war,  who  are  not  reckoned  ;  but  of  thefe  who  are  reckoned, 
the  number  amounts  to  above  one  million  three  hundred  and 
fifty-feven  thoufand  fix  hundred  and  fixty ;  which  would  ap- 
pear almoft  incredible,  if  their  own  hiJlorian  had  not  fo  parti- 
cularly enumerated  them. 

But  befides  the  Jews  who  fell  by  the  edge  of  thejwordy 
others  were  alfo  to  be  led  azuay  captive  into  all  nations  :  and 
confidering  the  numbers  of  the  flain,  the  number  of  the  cap- 
tives too  was  very  great.  There  were  taken  particularly  at 
Japha  (3)  two  thoufand  one  hundred  and  thirty  :  At  Jotapa 
(4)  one  thoufand  two  hundred  :  At  Tarichea  (^)  fix  thoufand 
chofen  young  men  were  fent  to  Nero,  the  reft  fold  to  the  num- 
ber of  thirty  thoufand  and  four  hundred,  befides  thofe  who 
were  given  to  Agrippa  :  Of  the  Gadarenes  (6)  two  thoufand 
two  hundred  :  In  Idumea  (7)  above  a  thoufand.  Many  befides 
thefe  were  taken  at  Jerufalem,  fo  that  as  Jofephus  himfelf  (8) 
informs  us,  the  number  of  the  captives  taken  in  the  whole  war 
amounted  to  ninety-fcven  thoufand  ;  the  tall  and  handfome 
young  men  Titus  referved  for  his  triumph  ;  of  the  reft,  thofe 
above  feventeen  years  of  age  were  fent  to  the  works  in  Egypt, 
but  moft  were  diftributed  through  the  Roman  provinces,  to  be 
deftroyed  in  their  theatres,  by  the  fword  or  by  the  wild  beafts  ; 
thofe  under  feventeen  were  fold  for  flaves.  Of  thefe  captives 
many  underwent  hard  fate.  Eleven  thoufand  of  them  (9)  pe- 
rifiied  for  want.  Titus  exhibited  all  forts  of  fhows  and  fpec- 
tacles  at  Caefarea,  and  (1)  many  of  the  captives  were  there  de- 
ftroyed, fome  being  expofed   to  the  wild  beafts,  and   others 

compelled 

(i)  Ihid.  Cap.  9.  Seet.  I,  (')  I^'i(^.  Cap.  9,  Sect.  10. 

(2)  Ibid.  Cap.  II,  Sect.  2.  (6)  Lib.  4.  Cap.  7.  Sect.  5. 

(3)  Lib,  3.  Cap.  7.  Sect.  31-  (7)  ibid.  Cap.  8.  Sect.  i. 

(4)  Ibid.  Sect.  36. 

(8j  Juvenes  autemlcctos,  qui  proceritate  et  forma  ceteris  prsefta- 
rent,  friumpho  fcryabat.  Ex  reliqna  au:ein  multitndine,  annis  xvii. 
majores  vinctos  ad  inctalla  exercenda,  in  iT.gyptiim  mifit  ;  pkiriinos 
etiain  per  provincias  diftribuit  Titus,  in  theatns  fcrro  et  bertiis  confu- 
mendos.  Quicunque  vero  infra  xvii  annum  setatis  erant,  fub  corona 
veuditi  flint. — Et  captivonnn  quidem  omnium,  qui  totius  belli  tem- 
pore capti  funt,  Humerus  erat  ad  iionaginta  feptem  millia.  Lib.  6. 
Cap;  9.  Sect,  zet  3,  P.  1291.  Pro  fcripfiife  Jofephum  cenfet,  VillaU 
pandus,  lorn.  3.  P.  123. 

(9)  Ibid.  Sect.  2.  (i)  Lib;  7.  Cap.  2.  Sect.  i. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  791 

^ompellecl  to  fight  in  troops  againft  one  another.  At  Caefarea, 
too,  in  honor  ot  his  brother's  birth-day,  (2)  two  thoufand  five 
hundred  Jews  were  flain  ;  and  a  great  number  Hkewife  at  Be_ 
rvtus  in  honor  of  his  lather's.  The  hke  (31  was  done  in  other 
cities  of  Syria.  Thofe  whom  he  referved  for  his  triumph  (4) 
\yere  Simon  and  John,  the  generals  ot  the  captives,  and  kven 
hundred  others  of  remarkable  ftature  and  beauty.  Thus  were 
the  Jews  miferably  tormented,  and  diftributed  over  the  Roman 
provinces  ;  and  are  they  not  ftill  diflreffed  and  difperfed  over 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  ? 

As  the  Jews  were  to  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations,  {o 
Jerufalem  was  to  be  trodden  down  oj  the  Gentiles,  iintil  the 
fitnes  of  the  Gentiles  be  Julfdled.  And  accordingly  Jerufalem 
bad  never  fince  been  in  the  poffeflion  of  the  Jews,  but  hath 
conftantly  been  in  fubjeftion  to  fome  other  nation,  as  firft  to 
■  the  Romans,  and  afterwards  to  the  Saracens,  and  then  to  the 
Franks,  and  then  to  the  Mamalucs,  and  now  to  the  Turks. 

Titus,  as  it  was  related  before,  (5)  commanded  all  the  city 
as  well  as  the  temple  to  be  delfroyed  :  only  three  towers  were 
left  {landing  for  monuments  to  pofterity  of  the  flrength  of  the 
city,  and  lo  much  of  the  wall  as  encompaffed  the  citv  on  the 
wefl,  for  barracks  for  the  foldiers  who  were  left  there  in  gar- 
fifon.  All  the  reft  of  the  city  was  fo  totally  demoliflied,  that 
there  was  no  likelihood  of  its  ever  being  inhabited  again. 
The  foldiers  who  were  left  there,  were  (6)  the  tenth  legion, 
with  fome  troops  of  horfe  and  companies  of  foot,  (7)  under 
the  command  of  Terentius  Rufus.  When  Titus  (8)  came 
zgain  to  Jerm'alem  in  his  way  from  Syria  to  Egypt,  and  beheld 
the  fad  devaftation  of  the  city,  and  called  to  mind  its  former 
fplendor  and  beauty,  he  could  not  help  lamenting  over  it,  and 
curfing  the  authors  of  the  rebellion,  v.'ho  had  compelled  him 
.to  the  cruel  necefTity  of  deflroying  fo  fine  a  city,  Vefpafiaa 
(g)  ordered  all  the  lands  of  the  Jews  to  be  fold  for  his  own  ufe  ; 
and  all  the  Jews,  wherefoever  they  dwelt,  to  pay  each  man 
every  year  the  fame  fumto  theVapitoi  of  Rome,  that  they  had 
iiefore  paid  to  the  temple  at  Jerufalem.     Thedefolation  was  fo 

complete, 

{2)  Ibid.  Cap.  3.  Sect.  I,  («}  Ibid.  S«ct.  e. 

(3)  Ibid.  Cap.  5.   Sect.  I.  (7}  Ihif!.  Cap.  2- 

(4)  Ibui.  Seer.  3.  <8)   Ibi^K  Cap.  r,.  Sect.  2i 
<5)   JofciJl*.    de  Bell.  Jurl  Lib.    {<ij)  laid.  €«].>-  (j.  S«rct.  6« 

J.  Cap,  I.  Sect.  I.  Edit-  Hudtoa. 


So  DISSERTATIONS      on 

complete,  that  Eleazer  (i)  faid  to  his  countrymen ;  "  What  is 
•'  become  of  our  city,  which  was  beheved  to  be  inhabited  by 
"  God  ?  It  is  rooted  up  from  the  veiy  foundations,  and  the 
"  only  monument  of  it  that  is  left,  is  the  camp  of  thofe  who 
"  de{tro)-ed  it,  fliU  pitched  upon  its  remains.  Some  unhappy 
"  old  men  fit  over  the  alhes  of  the  temple,  and  a  few  woraea 
"  refervedby  the  enemy  for  the  bafeft  of  injuries." 

The  firft  who  (2J  rebuilt  Jerufalem,  though  not  all  exaftly  on 
the  fame  fpot,  was  the  Roman  emperor  ^lius  Adrian,  and  he 
called  it  after  his  own  name  JE\h,  and  placed  in  it  aRoman 
colony,  and  dedicated  a  temple  to  Jupiter  Capitolinus,  in  the 
room  of  the  temple  of  the  true  God.  While  he  was  vifiting  the 
eaftern  parts  of  the  empire,  he  came  to  Jerufalem,  as  (3)  Epipha- 
nius  informs  us,  forty-feven  years  after  its  deflru8ion  by  Titus, 
3nd  found  the  city  all  levelled  with  the  ground,  and  the  temple  of 
God  trodden  under  foot,  except  a  few  houfes :  and  he  then 
formed  the  refolution  of  rebuilding  it,  but  his  defign  was  not  put 
in  execution  till  towards  the  latter  end  of  his  reign.  The  Jews, 
naturally  of  a  feditious  fpirit,  were  inflam.ed  (4)  upon  this  oc- 
cafion  into  open  rebellion,  to  recover  their  native  city  and 
country  out  of  the  hands  of  heathen  violators  and  opprcflbrs  ; 
and  they  were  headed  by  a  man  called  (5)  Barchochab,  a  vile 
robber  and  murderer,  whofe  name  fignifying  xhcjbn  of  ajlar, 
he  confidently  pretended  that  he  was  the  perfon  prophehed  of 
by  Balaam,  in  thofe  words.  Num.  xxiv.  17.  "  There  fhall  come 
*'  a  ftar  out  of  Jacob,  and  a  fcepter  Ihall  rife  out  of  Ifrael." 
They  were  (6)  fuccefsful  in  their  firft  enterprifes  through  the 
neglecl  of  the  Romans  :  audit  is  probable,  as  the  rebellion  was 
raifed  for  this  purpofe,  that  they  made  themfelves  mailers  of 
..^lid,    or  the   New  Jerufalem,   and  maffacred  or  chafed  from 

thence 

(0  Ql.'^f'  f'sc^  factum  eft,  riuara  Dfciii-n  Ivibitaffe  credidimus  ?  Ra- 
dicuus  ex.  tunriaraentis  evulfaeft,  et  id  foiiim  ejus  moinmiemum  relic- 
turn,  cartra  fciiicec  illorinn  a  quibus  exciia  eft  jam  reliqiiiis  ejus  iin- 
l)olJta.  Senes  vero  iuJeiices  templi  cinerihus  sfiklent,  ct  pauc^e  mu- 
licfes  ad  tiirpifiimatu  piidoiis  injuriam  ab  liofiibus  refervarje.  Ibid. 
'  Cap.  8.  Sect.  7.  P.  1^22. 

(2)  DioiwB  Caff.   Hift.  Lib.  69.    P.  793,  Edit.  Leunclav.  Hanov. 
1606. 

(3)  Epiphan.   de  Meuf.  et  Pond.  Cap.  14.   P.  170.   Vol.  a.  Edit. 
Patavii. 

(4)  Dionis  Hift.  ibid. 

(5<'"Eiiieb.  Ecclef.  Hi'ft.  IJb.  4.  Cap.  6.  Vide  etiara  Scali^cri  Ani- 
luaiivcrf.  in  EiiTebii  Chroii,  P.  2l6. 
(6)  Diouis  Hift.  ibid. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  81' 

tlience  tire  lieatlien  inliabitants,  and  the  Romans  beHeged  ar.d 
took  it  again;  for  we  read  in  feveral  authors,  in  (7;  Eufebius, 
in  (8)  Jerome,  iri  (9)  Chr}'foncm,  and  in  (i)  Appian,  who 
lived  at  that  time,  that  Jcruralcm  was  again  bcfiegcd  by  tlie 
Romans  under  Adrian,  and  was  entirely  burnt  and  confumed. 
However  tb.at  be,  the  Jews  were  at  length  fubdued  wiih  a  mofl 
terrible  (laughter;  (2)  lii^ty  of  their  ftrongeft  caflles,  and  nine 
himdrt;d  and  eighty-five  of  their  bell  towns  were  facked  and 
tlemoliihed  ;  five  hundred  and  eighty  thoufaiid  men  fell  by  the 
fword  in  battle,  befides  an  infinite  multitude  who  perifhed  by 
famine,  and  fickncfs,  and  fire,  fo  that  Judea  was  almofl  all  de- 
folated.  The  Jcwifh  (3}  writers  themlelves  reckon,  that  dou- 
bly more  Jews  were  (lain  in  this  war,  than  came  out  of  Egypt ; 
and  that  their  fufferings  under  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Titus  were 
not  fo  great  as  what  they  endured  under  the  emperor  Adrian. 
Of  the  Jews  who  furvived  this  fecond  ruin  of  their  nation,  an 
(4)  incredible  number  of  ever)'  age  and  fex,  were  fold  like 
h.oifes,  and  difperfed  over  the  face  of  the  eaith.  The  emperor 
completed  his  defign,  rebuilt  tlie  city,  re-eltabliflied  the  colony, 
ordered  the  (5)  ftatue  of  a  hog,  in  marble,  to  be  fet  up  over  the 
gate  that  opened  towards  Bethlehem,  and  (6)  publifhed  an  edi^l 
ftriftly  forbidding  any  Jew,  upon  pain  of  death,  to  enter  the 
city,  or  fo  much  as  to  look  upon  it  at  a  diftance. 

In  this  flate  Jerufalem  continued,  being  better  known  by 
the  name  of  ^^lia,  till  the  reign  of  the  firii,  Chriftian  emperor, 
Conflantine  the  ^reat.     The   name  of  Jerufalem  had  grown 

Vol.  II.  L  into 


(7)  Eiifeb.  Demunfw  Evsng.  Lib.  2.  Cap.  38.  P.  71.  Lib.  6.  Op. 
i8.  V.  2S6.  Ed>t.  l-'aris.  162B. 

(8)  Hieron.  in  lerom  xxxi.  Col.  6'^r).  in  Ez^k.  v.  Co?,  7:5.  in 
t)au.  ix.  Col.  It  17.  JTi  Joel  j.  Col.  1340.  Vol.  3.  Edit.  Bened.t^i. 

(9)  Orat.  V.  aoverf,  Judieos.  VoL   i»  P.  64,.  Edit.  Bened'd. 

(i)  Appiao.  de  Cell.  Svr.  P.  ii^>.  Edi(.  Sceph.  P.  191.  Edit.  Toliii, 

(2)  D:o!Ji&  HifT.   ibid.  P. '794. 

<3)  Anrhcr  iibri  jiichalin  icribit  Hadrianum  duplo  piures  Judsos  ia 
i-.o'c  bello  uvrui-AiTc  qii.infii  eereffi  fint  ex  /Egypto.  A'uis  I'bvo  rjui 
iofcnbitar,  qaem  Drulu:?  bydat  in  fcS'tvkis,  Non  lie  affl-x.ffs  cos  Kc- 
iaithadiifzarem  neque  Tituin,  ficut  Hadriar.us  imperator.  Mede's 
VVorits,  B.  3.  P.  413. 

(4)  KieroD.  in  jercjn.  xx."C!.  Col.  679.  in  Zach.  xi.  Col,  1744,  Vol. 
3.  Edit.  Braedict.  <"hron.  Alex.  P.  595. 

(5)  Euleb.  et  Hieron.  Chron.  Ann.  $37. 

(6)  Euleb.  Hift.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  6.  Wieron.  5n  If.  vi.  Cok  6^.  Vol.  3. 
F/Jic.  Bcaeditr.'^fiiQ.  Mart,  Ajsol.l'fim.  P.  8/^  Edk.  Par.  P.  71.  Eiliu 
Tijiribii,  • 


»«  DISSERTATIONS    on 

into  fiich  difufe,  and  was  fo  little  remembered  or  known,  efpC-* 
cially  among  the  Heathens,  that  when  (7)  one  of  the  martyrs 
ot  PalelUne,  who  fuffered  in  the  perfecution  under  Maxiniin, 
was  examined  of  what  country  he  was,  and  anfwered  of  Jeruj 
falem,  neither  the  governor  of  the  province,  nor  any  of  his 
afTiftants,  could  comprehend  what  city  it  was,  or  where  fituated. 
But  in  Conflantine's  time  it  began  to  refume  its  ancient  name  j 
and  this  emperor  enlarged  and  beautified  it  with  fo  many  ffate- 
ly  edifices  and  churches,  that  (8)  Eufebius  faid  more  like  a 
courtier  than  a  bifhop,  that  this  perhaps  was  the  New  Jerufa- 
lem  which  was  foretold  by  the  prophets.  The  Jews,  who  hat- 
ed and  abhorred  the  Chriflian  religion  as  much  or  more 
than  the  heathen,  (9)  afTembled  again,  as  we  learn  from  St. 
Cryfoftom  to  recover  their  city,  and  to  rebuild  their  temple  ; 
but  the  emperor  with  his  foldiers  repreffed  their  vain  attempt; 
and  having  caufed  their  ears  to  be  cut  off,  and  their  bodies  to 
be  marked  for  rebels,  he  difperfed  them  over  all  the  provinces 
of  his  empire,  as  fo  many  fugitives  and  llaves. 

The  laws  of  Conflantine.  and  of  his  fon  and  fuccefTor  Con- 
flantius,  were  likewife  in  other  refpe6^s  very  fevere  againfl  the 
Jews  :  but  Julian,  called  the  Apoftate,  the  nephew  of  Con- 
ilantiue,  and  fucceffor  of  Conflantius,  was  more  favorably 
inclined  towards  them  ;  not  that  he  really  liked  the  Jews  but 
difliked  the  Chriffians,  and  out  of  prejudice  and  hatred  to  the 
Chriflian  religion  refolved  to  re-effablifh  the  Jewifh  worfhip 
and  ceremonies.  Our  Saviour  h,  d  faid  that  Ji'.rv.fuli'.mjliould 
he  trodden  down  of  the  Gentdes  ;  and  he  would  defeat  the  pro- 
phecy, and  relfore  the  Jews.  For  this  purpofe  he  [1]  wrote 
kindly  to  the  whole  body  or  community  of  the  Jews,  expref- 
ling  his  concern  for  their  former  ill-treatment,  and  afTuring 
them  of  his  proteftion  from  future  opprefTion  ;  and  conclud- 
ing with  a  promife,  that  (2)  if  he  was  fuccefsful  in  the  Perfiaft 
war,  he  would  rebuild    the  holy  city  Jerufalem,  reftore   them 

to 

(7)  EiiTel)..  iV.  Mart.  Palffift.  Cap.  TT. 

{^)  Atone  h5ec  forfitan  tuerit  recetis  ilia  ac  nOva  Hieriifalem,  pro- 
phetarnm  viticiniis  pr^dicata.  Kufiib,  de  Vit.  Confl.  Lib.  3.  Cap,  33, 

(9)  Chrvfoftom.  Qrat.  v.  adverf.  Jud.  Sect.  li,F.  645,  Orat.  vi. 
Sect.  2.  V.  <;jr.  Vol.  I.  Edit.  Benedict. 

(i)  Julian!  Epiii.  2).  p.  y/y.  Edit.  Spanhemii. 

(2)  -'-cj'jo  et  ipJe  Perfjco  bello  ex  animi  fententia  gcfto,  fancrani 
.urbein'  Hie.njfalem,  qinm  multos  jam  annos  hnhitatam  videre  delide- 
r.Tt!s,  meis  Jaboribiis  refectam  incolam^  et  una  vobifcum  i«  ea  optima 
Deogcatias  again.     Ibid.  P.  39';!. 


T  H  E   PROPHECIES.  gg 

to  their  habitations,  live  with  them  there,  and  join  with  them 
in  worfhipping  the  great  God  of  the  univerfe.  His  zeal  even 
exceeded  his  promife  ;  for  before  he  fet  out  from  Antioch  on 
his  Perfian  expedition,  he  propofed  to  begin  with  (3)  rebuild- 
ing the  temple  at  Jerufalem,  with  the  greateft  magnificence. 
He  afhgned  irjimenfe  fums  for  the  building.  He  gave  it  in 
charge  to  Alypius  of  Antioch,  who  had  formerly  been  lieu- 
tenant in  Britain,  to  fuperintend  and  haften  the  work.  Alypius 
fet  about  it  vigoroufly.  The  governor  of  the  province  alfift- 
ed  him  in  it.  But  horrible  balls  of  fire  burfling  forth  near  the 
foundations,  with  frequent  affaults,  rendered  the  place  inac- 
ceflible  to  the  workmen  who  were  burnt  feveral  times  ;  and 
in  this  manner  the  fiery  element  obflinately  repelling  them,  the 
enterprife  was  laid  afide.  What  a  fignal  providence  was  it,  that 
this  no  more  than  the  former  attempts  Ihould  fucceed  and  prof- 
per  ;  and  that  rather  than  the  prophecies  fhould  be  defeated,  a 
prodigy  was  wrought  even  by  the  teltim.ony  of  a  faithful  hea- 
then hiftorian  ?  The  interpofition  certainly  was  as  providential 
as  the  atte.npt  was  impious  ;  and  the  account  here  given  is 
nothing  more  than  what  Julian  himfelf  and  his  own  hif- 
torian have  teftified.  There  are  indeed  m.any  witnelfes  to  the 
truth  of  the  faft,  whom  an  (4)  able  critic  hath  well  drawn  to- 
gether, and  ranged  in  this  order.  "  Ammianus  Marcellinus 
"  an  Heathen,  Zemuch  David  a  Jew,  who  eonfelTeth  that 
"  Julian  was  divinitus  impeditus,  hindered  by  God  in  this  at- 
"  tempt.  Nazianzen  and  Chryfoftom  among  the  Greeks,  St. 
*'  Ambrofe  and  Ruffinus  among  the  Latins,  who  florilhed 
"  at  the  very  time  when  this  was  done  :  Theodoret  and  So- 
"  zomen  orthodox  hiftorians,  Philoftorgius  an  Arian,  Socrates 
*'  a  favorer  of  the  Novatians,  who  writ  the  Ifory  within  the 
"  fpace  of  fifty  years  after  the  thing  was  done,  and  whilft  the 
*'  eye-witnefies  of  the  fact  were  yet  furviving."'  But  the  pub- 
lic hath   lately  been  obliged  with  the  befl  and  fuUeft  account 

of 

(3)  AmbUiofuiT)  quondam  apud  Hierofolymam  templum,  quod  Roff 
multa  et  interneciva  certamina  obfidente  Vefpafiano  poltCiqiie  Tiio 
aegreeftexp'ignatum,  inftaurarefumpiibuscogitnbat  immodicis  :  ncgo- 
tiiimque  maturandiun  Alypio  dedeiat  Antiocheiifi,  qui  olim  Bi itar>:i!as 
ciiraverat  pro  prasfectis.  Cum  itaque  rei  idem  forti:er  iriita.f  Aly- 
pius, juvaretque  proviiirise  rector,  m?tuendi  globi  flammirum  pfvipe 
fiindamenta  crehris  airiilnfms  eriimpentes,  fecere  locum  exurtis  aii^ 
quoties  operantibus  inacceffum  :  hocque  mo'io  eiemeiiro  deftinaiius 
repellcine,  ceffivit  inceptum.  Amm.  Marcell.  Lib.  zj.  Cap.  i.  ?.  3JO, 
jEdir.  Valefii.  i63i. 

(4)  Whiiby's  general  Preface.  P.  xxviii. 


84  DISSERTATIONS     on 

of  this  whole  tranfa61ion  in  Dr.  Warburton's  Julian,  where 
the  evidence  for  the  miracle  is  fet  in  the  {liongeA  light,  and 
all  objettions  are  clearly  refuted,  to  tlie  triumph  of  faith  and 
the  contuhon  of  infidelity. 

Julian  was  the  laft  of  the  Heathen  emperors.  His  fucceffor 
Jovian  made  it  the  bufinefs  of  his  {hort  reign,  to  undo,  as 
much  as  was  poliible,  all  that  Julian  h.ad  done  ;  and  the  fuc- 
ceeding  cmpcrois  were  generally  for  repreffing  Jiulairm,  in 
the  lame  proportion  as  they  were  zealous  for  promotnig 
Chnllianity.  Adrian's  edift  was  (5)  revived,  which  prohibit- 
ed all  Jews  from  entering  into  Jerulalem,  or  coming  near  the 
city  ;  and  guards  were  pofted  to  e-nfo-rce  thq  execution  of  it. 
This  was  a  very  lucrative  ftation  to  the  foldiers  ;  for  the  Jews 
(6)  ufed  to  give  money  for  permifTion  to  come  and  fee  the 
ruins  of  their  city  and  temple,  and  to  weep  over  them,  efpeci- 
aily  on  the  day  whereon  Jerufalcm  had  been  taken  and  deliroy- 
ed  by  the  Romans.  It  doth  i]ot  appear  that  the  Jews  had  ever 
the  liberty  of  approaching  the  city,  unlefs  by  Itealth  or  by 
purchafe,  as  long  as  it  continued  in  fubjeftion  to  the  Greek 
emperors.  It  continued  in  fubjefticn  to  the  Greek  emperors, 
till  this,  as  well  as  the  neighbouring  cities  and  countries,  fell 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Saracens.  Only  in  the  former 
part  of  the  feventh  century  after  Chrift,  and  in  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of  the  emperor  HpracHus,  it  was  (7)  taken  and 
plundered  by  Chofroes  king  of  Perfia,  and  the  greatefl  cruelties 
w'erc  ei^ercifed  on  the  inhabitants.  Ninety  thoufand  Clirlftians 
arefaid  to  have  been  fc)id  and  facrificed  to  the  malice  and  re- 
venge of  the  Jews.  But  Heraclius  foon  repelled  and  routed 
the  Perfians,  reicued  Jerufalem  out  of  their  hands,  and  banifh- 
ed  all  th^  Jews,  forbidding  them  under  the  fevereft  penalties, 
to  come  within  three  miles  of  the  city, 

Jerufalem  was  hardly  recovered  from  tlie  depredations  of 
the  Perfians,  before  it  was  expofed  to  a  worfe  evil  by  the  con- 
quering arms  of  the  Saracens.  It  was  in  the  beginning  of  the 
fame  feventh  century,  that  Mohammed,  began  to  j)reach  and 
propagate  his  new  religion :  and  this   lutlc   cloud,  which   was 

at 


{^)  h\if(v\Y\m  Srrm.  4.  Fecf.  5.  Tom.  5.  P,  23,  VA'n.  Benedict. 
AiTvvem.  Suifiirij  Severi  fjifl.  Lih.  2.  P.  09-  K<'it-  Elzevir.  i6j6. 

((>)  HieroH.  ill  Siphon.  I.  Col.  16^5.  Vol.  3.  Edit.  Henetiif  f. 

(7;  Theop!].  a<\  Herac).  V.  z^i.  &r.  Edit.  Paris.  V.  ZOO.  &-c.  Erfif. 
Venet,  '"edren.  arj  Herad,  F.  AOK.  F.'dif.  Paris.  P.  322,  &t.  Edit.  Ve- 
nc:.  Bufuagfc''s  Hill,  of  the  Jews.    Book  6,  Chap.  18.  Sect.  7. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  5^ 

at  firft  no  bigger  than  a  mans  hand.  Toon  ov^evfprcad  amldark- 
eried  the  whole  hemifphere.  Mohammed  himfeit  conquered 
fome  parts  of  Arabia.  His  fuccellbr  Ababeker  broke  imp 
Palellme  and  Syria.  Omar  the  next  caliph  was  one  of  the 
mofl;  rapid  conquerors,  who  ever  fpread  defolation  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth.  His  reign  was  of  no  longer  duration  than 
ten  years  and  a  half;  and  in  that  time  he  fubdued  all  Arabia, 
Syria,  Mefopotamia,  Perfia,  and  Egypt.  His  (8)  army  inveft- 
ed  Jerufalem.  He  came  thither  in  perfon  ;  and  he  Chriltians 
after  a  long  fiege  being  reduced  to  the  greatefl  extremities,  in 
.the  year  of  Chrifl  fix  huridred  and  thirty  feven,  funendered 
the  city  upon  capitulation.  He  granted  them  honorable  con- 
ditions ;  he  would  not  allow  any  of  their  churches  to  betaken 
from  them. ;  but  only  demanded  of  the  Patriarch,  with  great 
modeRy,  a  place  where  he  might  build  a  mofque.  The  patri- 
•arch  Ihowed  hiin  Jacob's  ftone,  and  the  place  were  the  temple 
of  Solomon  had  been  built,  which  the  Chriftians  had  filled 
with' ordure  in  hatred  to  the  Jews.  Omar  began  himfelf  to 
cleanfc  the  place,  and  he  was  followed  in  this  a6f  of  piety  by 
the  principal  officers  of  his  army;  and  it  was  in  this  place 
that  the  firft  mofque  was  erefted  at  Jerufalem,  Sophronius 
the  patriarch  (9)  faid  upon  Omar's  taking  poffeffion  of  the  city, 
"  This  is  of  a  truth  the  abomination  of  defolation  fpoken  of 
*'  by  Daniel  the  prophet  Handing  in  the  holy  place,"  Omar  the 
conqueror  of  Jerufalem  is  by  fome  authors  faid  alfo  to  have 
died  there,  b':ing  ffabbed  by  a  flave  at  morning  prayers  in  the 
mofque  which  he  had  erefted.  Abdolmelik  the  fon  Merwan, 
the  twelfth  caliph,  (1)  inlarged  the  rnofque  at  Jerufalem,  and 
ordered  the  people  to  go  thither  on  pilgrimage  in^eadof  Mecca, 
which  was  then  in  the  hands  of  the  rebel  Abdollah  :  and  after- 
wards (2)  when  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  was  by  any  accidertt 
interrupted,  thcMuffelmen  ufed  to  repair  to  Jerufalem  for  the 
fame  purpofes  of  devotion. 

In  this  manner  the  holy  city  was  transferred  from  the  pof- 
fellion  of  the  Greek,  Chriflians  into  the  dominion  of  the  Ara- 
bian MuITelmen,  and   continued  in  fubjeclion  to  the  caliphs 

till 

(8)  EIiTiTcniiHif^,  Sararen.  Lib.  i.  P.  22.  et  28.  Enit.  Erpenii,  Her- 
beiot.  Bibliotli,  O-'iemiie,  P.  687.  Balnaize's  HjII.  of  the  jewF.  R.  6. 
CJiap.  10.  Sect.  2,  Oikley's  Hifi.  of  the  Saracens,  Vol.  i.  P.  245,  &t. 

(9)  TheophanesP,  2S1.  Edit.  Paris.  P.  224.  Edit.  Vcnej.  Baluage,iblci 
Ockley,  P.  249. 

(1)  Elmarii;.  Hil1.  Sar,  Lib.  i.  P.  58,  Ocklcy,  Vol.  2.  P.  299, 

(2)  Herbclct  Bib.    Orient.  P.  270. 


m  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

till  the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  that  is  above  fouf 
hundred  years.  At  that  time  (3)  the  Turks  of  the  Selzuccian 
race  had  made  themfelvcs  mailers  of  Perfia,  had  ufurpcd  the 
government,  butfubmitted  to  the  religion  of  the  country  ;  and 
being  firmly  feated  there,  they  extended  their  conquells  as  far 
as  Jerufalem,  and  farther.  They  drove  out  the  Arabians,  and 
alfo  defpoiled  the  caliphs  of  their  power  over  it ;  and  they  kept 
polfeifion  of  it,  till  being  weakened  by  divifions  among  them- 
felves,  they  were  ejected  by  the  caliph  of  Egypt.  The  caliph 
of  Egypt,  perceiving  the  divifions  ap,d  weaknefs  of  the  Turks, 
advanced  to  Jerufalem  with  a  great  army  ;  and  the  Turks  ex- 
petting  no  fuccour,  prefently  furrendered  it  to  him.  But 
though  it  thus  changed  mailers,  and  palled  from  the  Arabians 
to  the  Turks,  and  from  the  Turks  to  the  Egyptians,  yet  the 
religion  profcifed  there  was  ftill  the  fame,  the  Mohammedan 
being  authorized  and  eftablifhed,  and  the  Chriflian  only  tole- 
rated upon  payment  of  tribute. 

Tbe  Egyptians  enjoyed  their  conquefls  but  a  little  while  ; 
for  in  (4)  the  fame  year  that  they  took  pofTefTion  of  it,  they 
were  difpofTefTed  again  by  the  Franks,  as  they  are  generally 
denominated,  or  the  Latin  Chrifiians.  Peter,  the  hermit  of 
Amiens,  in  France,  went  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Paleftine,  and 
there  having  feen  and  fhared  in  the  diflrelfes  and  miferies  of 
the  Chrifiians,  he  reprefented  them  at  his  return  in  fuch  pathe- 
tic terms,  that  by  his  preaching  and  infligation,  and  by  the 
authority  of  Pope  Urban  II.  and  the  Council  of  Giareniont,  the 
weft  was  ftirred  up  againft  the  eafl,  Europe  againft  Afia,  the 
Chrilliansagainflthe  Muffelmen,  for  the  retaking  of  Jerufalem, 
and  for  the  recovery  of  the  holy  land  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
infidels.  It  was  the  epidemic  madnefs  of  the  time  ;  and  old 
and  young,  men  and  women,  priefts  and  foldiers,  monks  and 
rncrchants,  peafants  and  mechanics,  all  were  eager  to  alTume 
the  crofs,  and  to  fet  out  for  what  they  thought  the  holy  wars. 
Some  aflert,  that  the  number  of  thofe  who  went  out  on  this- 
expedition,  amounted  to  above  a  million.  They  who  make 
the  loweft  computation  affirm,  that  there  were  at  leaft  three 

hundred 

(3)  Elmacini  Hift.  Saracen,  Lib.  5.  P.  267 — 2S7.  Abiil-Pharajii 
Hlft.  Dyn.  9.  V.  243.  Verf.  Pocockii.    Herbelot  Bib.  Orient,  P.  269, 

(4)  Abul-Pharajii  Hift.  Dyn.  9.  P.  243.  Verf.  Pocockii  'Elmaciqi 
Hirt.  Saracen.  Lib.  3.  P.  293.  Herbelot  B.b,  Orient.  P.  269.  Savage*s 
Abridg.  of  K:iolles  anri  Ricaut,  Vol.  I.  P.  12,  &c.  Volt^uc's  Hift.  o^ 
J^utppe,  of  ihe  Crufades,    Blair's  Chroiiol.  Tables, 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  8/ 

liundred  thoufand  fighting  men.  After  fome  lolTes  and  fome 
viftories,  the  army  fat  down  before  Jerufalem,  and  after  a  fiege 
of  five  weeks,  they  took  it  by  ftorm,  on  the  fifteenth  of  July, 
in  the  year  of  Chrift,  one  thoufand  and  ninety-nine  :  and  all 
who  were  not  Chriilians,  they  put  to  the  fword.  They  maffa- 
ereed  above  feventy  thoufand  MufTelmen  ;  and  all  the  Jews  in 
the  place  they  gathered  and  burnt  together  ;  and  the  fpoil  that 
they  found  in  the  raofques  was  of  ineflimable  value.  Godfrey 
of  Boulogne,  the  general,  was  chofen  king  ;  and  there  reigned 
nine  kings  in  fuccefTiou  ;  and  the  kingdom  fubfifled  eighty- 
eight  years,  till  the  year  of  Chrifl,  one  thoufand  one  hundred 
and  eighty  feven,  when  the  MufTelmen  regained  their  former 
dominion,  and  with  fcarce  any  interruption  have  retained  it 
ever  fmce. 

At  that  time  the  famoiis  Saladin,  having  fubverted  the  go^ 
Vernment  of  the  caliphs,  had  caufcd  himfelf  to  be  proclaimed 
fultan  of  Egypt.  Having  alfo  fubdiied  Syria  and  Arabia,  he 
formed  the  (,5)  defign  of  befieging  Jerufalem,  and  of  putting  an 
end  to  that  kingdom.  He  marched  againll  it  with  a  powerful 
and  viftorious  army,  and  took  it  by  capitulation  on  Friday  the 
fecond  of  Oftober,  after  a  fiege  of  fourteen  days.  He  com- 
pelled the  Chriflians  to  redeem  their  lives  at  the  price  of  ten 
pices  of  gold  for  a  man,  five  for  a  woman,  and  two  for  a  boy 
or  girl.  He  reftored  to  the  oriental  Chriflians  the  church  of 
the  holy  fepulchre  ;  but  forced  the  Franks,  or  weftern  Chrifli- 
ans to  depart  to  Tyre,  or  other  places  which  were  in  the  pof- 
fefTion  of  their  countrymen.  But  though  the  city  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  MufTelmen,  yet  the  Chriflians  had  flill  their  no- 
minal king  of  Jerufalem  ;  and  for  fome  time  Richard  I.  of 
England,  who  was  one  of  the  mofl  renowned  crufaders,  and 
had  eminently  diftinguillied  himfelf  in  the  holy  wars,  P^loried 
in  the  empty  title.  The  city,  however,  (6)  did  not  remain  fo 
afTured  to  the  family  of  Saladin,  but  thirty  years  after  his  ne- 
phew, Al  Moadham,  fultan  of  Daraafcus,  was  obliged  to  demo- 
lifh  the  walls,  not  being  able  to  keep  it  hin)fe!f,  and  fearing  left 
the  Franks,  who  were  then  again  become  formidable  in  thofe 
parts,   fhould   eUablifh   themfelves  again  in  a  place  of  fuch 

ftjcngtb. 

(;)  Eimarin.  ibid.  P.  293.  Abul  Pharaj.  ibid.  P.  27^,  174.  Hexhs-i 
lot  ibid.  P.  269  et  743.KnolIc8  and  Sava.,'C,P.  54.  Vohair$  ibid.  BJair's 
Chronol.  Tables. 

(6)  Hcrbdot  ibkl.  P.  26p.  KhoUcs  anf]  Savags  ?.  74,  Voltaire  ib'id. 


88f  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  li 

ftrength.  Afterwards,  in  the  year  1228,  (7)  another  of  Stsla- 
din's  tamily,  Al  Kamcl,  the  fiihan  of  Egypt,  who  after  the  death 
of  his  kinfman  Al  Moadham,  enjoyed  part  of  his  eftates,  to 
fecure  his  own  kingdom,  luade  a  treaty  with  the  Franks,  and 
yielded  up  Jerufalem  to  the  e^nperor  Frederic  II.  upon  conditi- 
on that  he  ihouid  not  rebuild  the  walls,  and  that  the  mofques 
fhouid  be  referved  for  the  devotions  of  the  Mulmlmen.  Fre- 
deric was  accordingly  crowned  king  there,  but  foon  returned 
into  Europe.  Not  many  years  intervened,  before  (8)  the 
Chriiiians  broke  the  truce  ;  and  Melecfaiah,  fultan  of  Egypt, 
being  greatly  offended,  marched  dire6fly  towards  Jerufalem, 
pvt  all  the  Franks  therein  to  the  fword,  dcmoliflied  the  caflle 
^vhich  they  had  built,  facked  and  rafed  the  city,  not  even  fpa- 
ring  the  fepulchre  of  our  Saviour,  which  till  that  time  had 
never  been  violated  or  defiled  ;  and  (9}  before  the  end  of  the 
fame  century,  the  crufaders,  or  European  Chriftians,  were  to- 
tally extirpated  out  of  the  holy  land,  having  loft  in  their  eaflern 
expeditions,  according  to  fome  accounts,  above  two  millions 
cf  perions.  ' 

Before  this  time  the  Maroalucs,  or  the  foreign  flaves  to  the 
Egyptian  fultans,  had  ufurped  the  government  from  their 
luafters  :  and  foon  after  this  (i)  Kazan,  thechan  of  the  Mogul- 
Tartars,  made  an  irruption  into  Syria,  routed  Al  Nafer,  the 
fultan  of  Egypt,  had  Damafcus  furrcndered  to  him,  and  ordered 
Jerufalem  to  be  repaired  and  fortified.  But  being  recalled  by 
great  troubles  in  Perfia,  he  was  obliged  to  quit  his  new  con- 
quells,  and  the  Mamaluc  fultan  of  Egypt,  foon  took  poifeinoii 
of  them  again.  In  like  manner  (2)  when  the  great  Timur,  or 
Tamerlane,  like  a  mighty  torrent,  o\'erwhelmed  Afia,  and  van- 
quilhed  both  the  Turkifh  and  Egypdan  Sidtans,  he  went  twice 
in  pafling  and  repalling  to  vifit  the  holy  citv,  gave  many  pre- 
feUi's  to  the  religious  perfons,  and  freed  the  inhabitants  from 
iubfidies  and  garrifons.  But  the  ebb  was  almolt  as  fudden  as 
the  flood.  He  died  within  a  few  years,  and  his  fons  and  grand- 
Ibns  quarrelling  about  the  fucceilion,  his  vafl  empire  in  a  little 

time 

(■?)  Abiil-Vhsraji  ibid.  P.  -^o?.  Her'oclot  ibid.  P.  269.  et  741;.  KnoMes 
3r.<)  Savage  p.  8r.  Voiiaire  iLid.  and  Annals  of  the  tuipire.  Ann  izzrj, 

('A)  Hsii helot  ii)id.  F.  z6r/.  Kiiolle.i  snd  Savrtj^e,  P,  83. 

(y)  Ksiolles  and  SDvaj^'c,  P.  95.     Vol'aire  ibid. 

(i)  Pocockii  Suprjlem.  ad  Abul-Pharaj.  F.  2.  Knjllcs  and  Savage, 
P.  '/>. 

(2)  Chalcocondylas  de  rebus  Turc.  Lib.  3,  Kerbeot,  P.  877,  &c. 
Kuuil;-*  and  S:;vjge^  P.  i^S,  otc. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  89 

time  mouldered  away  ;  and  Jerufalem  with  the  neighbouring 
countries  reverted  to  the  obedience  of  the  rvlamalucs  again. 
it  was  indeed  in  a  ruined  anddefolate  ftate,  as  Chalcocondylas 
(3)  defcrihes  it,  and  the  Chrillians  paid  large  tribute  to  the 
fultans  of  Egypt  for  accefs  to  the  fepulchre  of  Jefus.  And  in 
the  fariie  ftate  it  continued,  with  little  variation,  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Mamalucs,  for  the  fpace  of  aibove  two  hun- 
dred and  fixty  years,  till  at  length  this,  with  the  other  territo- 
ries of  the  Mamalucs,  fell  a  prey  to  the  arms  of  the  Turks 
of  the  Othman  race. 

It  was  about  the  year  one  thoufand  five  hundred  and  fixteen, 
that  (4j  Selim,  the  ninth  emperor  of  the  Turks,  turned  his 
arms  againll  Egypt  ;  and  having  conquered  one  fultan,  and 
hanged  another,  he  annexed  Syria,  Egypt,  and  all  the  domini- 
ons of  the  Mamalucs,  to  the  Othman  empire.  In  his  way  to 
Egypt,  he  did  as  Kazan  and  Tamerlane  had  done  before  him  ; 
he  (5)  went  to  vifit  the  holy  city,  the  feat  cf  fo  many  prophets, 
and  the  fcene  of  fo  many  miracles.  It  lay  at  that  time  mifera- 
h\y  deformed  and  ruined,  according  to  the  (6)  account  of  a 
contemporary  hiftorian,  not  inhabited  by  the  Jews,  who  were 
banifhed  into  all  the  world,  but  by  a  few  Chriftians,  who  paid 
large  tribute  to  the  Egyptian  fultans,  for  the  poffelfion  of  the 
holy  {epillchre.  Selim  offered  up  his  devotions  at  the  monu- 
ments of  the  old  prophets,  and  prefented  the  Chriftian  priefts 
■\vith  as  much  money  as  was  fufficient  to  buy  them  provifions 
for  fix  months  ;  and  having  flayed  there  one  night,  he  went  to 
join  his  array  at  Gaza.  From  that  time  to  this  the  Othman 
Vol.  II.  M  emperors 

f^)  Sepnlchruni  Jcf«  fub  poteftaie  iftius  regis  in  Palseflina  fitum  eff, 
unde  plunmum  lucri  ei  accidit.— Situm  m  urbe  Hierufalem,  qus  de- 
vaftata  eft  cum  raaritimis  regioaibus.  Chalcocond.  ibid.  P.  75.  Edit. 
Paris.  P,  59.  Edit.  Veiiet, 

(4)  Pocockii  Siipplem.  ad  Abul-PharaJ.  P.  29,  i;o,  49.  Kerbelot 
Bib.  Orieric.  P.  802.  Knolles  and  Savage,  P,  240,  &c.  Prince  Cante- 
mir's  Hift.  of  the  Othman  empire,  iu  Selim  I. 

(5)  Paiili  Jovii  Hift.  Lib.  17.  Herbelor  ibid.  Kaolles  and  Savage.' 
P.  243.  Prince  Cunterairibid.  Sefi.  21.  P.  163. 

(6)  Paulus  Jovius  ibid.  Ea  tunc  miferabili  facrariim  ruinarum  de- 
formitateinculta  atquc  deferta,  non  a  JtidcCts  veteribus  incolis,  qui 
tunc  toto  orbe  extories  in  admifli  fcelens  pieaara,  nee  fedem  nee  pa- 
triam  habent,  fed  a  paucis  Chriftianis  incolebaiur.  li  cum  ignorainia 
«r  gravi  adiuodnm  contmnelia  Chriftian i  nominis,  ob  conceffam  ve- 
nfirandi  fepulchri  poleffiouera,  grave  tribucum  iEgyptiiis  regibus  per- 
folvuat,  ^c« 


go  DISSERTATIONS    on 

emperors  have  (7)  poffefieJ  it,  under  the  title  of  Haml,  fh^ 
is  of  prote6}ors,  and  not  of  mafters  ;  though  thev  are  more? 
properly  tyrants  and  opprefTors.  Turks,  Arabians,  and  Chrilt- 
ians  of  varifius  feels  and  nations  dwell  there  out  of  reverence  to 
the  place ;  but  very  few  Jews  ;  and  of  thofe  the  greatell  part,  as 
(8)Bafnage  fays,  are  beggars,  and  live  upon  alms.  The  Jews  fay, 
that  when  the  Mefliah  Ihall  come,  the  city  will  undergo  a 
conflagration  and  inundation,  in  order  to  be  purified  from  the 
defilements  which  the  Chriitian  and  Mohammedan  have  com-' 
mitted  in  it  ;  and  therefore  they  choofe  not  to  fettle  there; 
But  the  writer  jufl  mentioned  afligns  two  more  probable  and 
natural  it^afons.  "  One  is,  that  the  Mohammedans  look  upon 
*'  Jerufalem  as  a  holy  place  ;  and  therefore  there  are  a  great 
*'  many  Santons  and  devout  Muffulmen,  who  have  taken  up 
**  their  abode  there,  who  are  perfecutors  of  the  Jews  as  well  as 
"  of  the  Chrifticlns,  fo  that  they  have  lefs  tranquillity  and  liber- 
"  ty  in  Jerufaletn  than  in  other  places  :  and  as  there  is  very 
"  little  trade,  there  is  not  much  to  be  got,  and  this  want  of 
•'  gain  drives  them  away." 

By  thus  tracing  the  liillory  of  Jerufalem,  from  the  deflruftlorl 
by  Titus  to  the  pref^nt  time,  it  appears  evidently,  thai  as  the 
Jews  have  been  led  aioay  captive  into  ail  nations,  fo  Jerufalem 
hath  been  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles.  There  are  now  almoil 
one  thoufaiiJ  {even  hundred  years,  in  which  the  Jewifh  nation 
have  been  a  (landing  monument  of  the  truth  of  Chrifl's  pre- 
diftions,  themfelvcs  difperfed  over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth, 
tmd  their  land  groaning  under  the  yoke  of  foreign  lords  and 
conquerors  :  And  at  this  day  there  is  no  realon  to  doubt  but 
they  will  continue  in  the  fame  flate,  nor  ever  recover  their 
native  cotmiry,  vntilthe  times  of  the  Gentiles  he  fulfilled.  Our 
Saviom's  words  are  very  memorable,  Jerufalem  jhall  he  trod- 
den doxon  of  the  Gculiks,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  hefulfl- 
Ird.  It  Is  Hill  trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles,  and  confequently 
.the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  not  yet  fulElled.  When  ike 
times  of  the  Gentiles  (hall  he  fulfUed,  then  the  exprefhon  im- 
plies that  the  Jews  ihall  be  reflored  :  And  for  what  reafoncan 
we  believe,  that  thougli  they  arc  difperfed  among  all  nati- 
ons, yet  by  a  conftant  miracle  they  are  kept  dillintl  from  all, 

but 


(7)  •--  ft  fes  fucccfieurs  I'unt  polTeiee  jufqvi'a  prefent  fous  I«  fitre 
rta  Haini,  c'eu-a-dire,  rfe  protectc-jra,.  et  «on  pas  de  niaitres.    Her- 
teiot  F.  270, 
(8}  Baiiia^c  P4ifl.  of  the  Jews,    B.  7,  Cbap.  24.  Sti!^,  10. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  ^h 

but  for  the  farther  manifeftation  of  God's  purpofes  towards 
them  ?  The  prophecies  have  been  accomplifhed  to  thegreateft 
exaftnefs  in  the  deftruftion  of  their  city,  and  its  continuing  ftill 
fubjeft  to  ftrangers,  in  the  difperfion  of  their  people,  and  their 
living  ftill  feparate  from  all  people ;  and  why  fhould  not  the 
remaining  parts  of  the  fame  prophecies  be  as  fully  accomplifhed 
too  in  their  reftoration,  at  the  proper  feafon,  when  ihe  ti?tiss  of 
the  Gentiles  Jkall  be  fulfilled  ?  The  times  of  the  Gentiles  will 
be  fulfilled,  when  i\\^  times,  o{  the  four  great  kingdoins  oi  \hQ 
Gentiles,  according  to  Daniel's  prophecies,  fhall  be  expired, 
and  the  fifth  kingdom,  or  the  kingdom  of  Chrift,  fhall  be  fet  up 
in  their  place,  and  thefiiints  of  the  Mofl  High fiall  take  the  king- 
dom, and  pofifefs  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and  ever-. 
Jerufalem,  as  it  hath  hitherto  remained,  fo  probably  will  re- 
main in  fubjeftion  to  the  Gentiles,  until  thefe  times  of  the  Gen- 
tiles be  fulfilled  ;  or,  as  St.  Paul  exprelfeth  it,  Rom.  xi.  2,5,  26. 
*'  until  the  fulnefs  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in  ;  and  fo  all  Ifrael 
"  fhall  be  faved,"  and  become  again  the  people  of  God.  The 
fulnefs  of  the  Jews  will  come  in,  as  well  as  the  fulnefs  of  the 
Gentiles.  For,  verf.  12,  &;c.  "  If  the  fall  of  them  be  the 
•'  righes  of  the  world,  and  the  diminifhing  of  thern  the  riches 
*'  of  the  Gentiles  ;  how  much  more  their  fulnefs  ?  For  I 
**  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  fhould  be  ignorant  of  this  mifter)', 
*'  that  blindnefs  in  part  is  happened  to  Ifrael,  until  the  fulnefs 
«  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in ;  And  fo  all  Ifrael  fnall  be  faved.'' 


XXI.  Vic 


DISSERTATIONS    ON 


XXI. 

The  fame  fuhjed  continued. 

PART    IV. 

WHEN  we  firft  entered  on  an  explanation  of  our  Saviour's 
prophecies  relating  to  the  deftru8ion    of  Jerufalem, 
con:iprifed  chiefly  in  this  24th  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  it  was 
obferved  that  the  difciples  in  their  qaeftion  prOpofe  two  thing? 
to  our  Saviour,  firft  when  fhould   be  the /"?/«£■  of  his  coming  or 
the  dellruclion  of  Jerufalem,  and  fecondly  what  fhould  be  the 
jignsoi  it,   verf.  3,    "  Tell  us  when  fhalj  thefe  things  be,  and 
"■  what  fliall  be  the  figns  of  thy  coniing,  and  of  the  conckifio^i 
*'  of  the  age."     The  latter  part  of  the  quefUou  our   Saviooi" 
anfwereth  firft,  and  treatcth  at  large  oi\}i\^Jigns  of  the  deflruq- 
tion  of  Jerufrdeni  from  the  4th  verfe  of  the  chapter  to  the  31ft- 
inclufive.     He  touchcth  upon  the  moft  material   paffages  and 
accidents,  not  only  of  thofe  which  were  to  forerun  this   great 
event,  but  hkewifc  of  thofc  which  were  to  attend,  and  imme- 
diately to  follow  upon  it  :  and  having  thus  anfwered  the  latter 
part  of  the;  quelfion,  he  proceeds  now  in  verfe  32d   to    anfwer 
the  former  part  of  the  queflion,  as  to  the  time  of  his  coming 
and  the  deitruftion  of  Jerufalem. 

'  He  begins  with  obferving  that  the  figns  wliich  he  had  given 
would  be  as  certain  an  indication  of  the  time  of  his  coming, 
as  the  fig-tree's  puting  forth  its  leaves  is  of  the  approach  of 
fumrner  ;  verf.  32,  33.  V  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig-tree  ; 
"  when  his  branch  is  yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye 
*'  know  that  fuinmer  is  nigh  :  So  likewife  ye,  when  ye  ftiall 
*'  fee  all  things,  know  that  it  is  near,"  or  he  is  near,  "  everi 
**  at  thedciors.'.'  He  proceeds  to  declare  that  the  time  of  his 
coming  was  at  no  very  great  diftance ;  and  to  fhow  that  he 
hadi  been  fpeaking  all  this  while  of  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufa- 
lem, he  affirms  with  his  ufual  affirmation,  verf.  34.  "  Verily 
"  I  fay  unto  you,  This  generation  fhall  not  pais,  till  all  thefe 

"  things 


THt    PROPHECIES.  93 

f  thincTs  be  fulfilled."  It  is  to  me  a  wonder  how  any  man  can 
4-efer  part  of  the  foregoing  difcourfe  to  the  deftruBion  oi  Jeru- 
falem,  and  part  to  the  end  of  the  \yorld,  or  any  other  diilant 
event'  when  it  is  faid  fo  pofitively  here  in  the  conclufion,  All 
thek  \hwgsfmllbtjuljxlkdin  this  generation.  ^  It  feemeth  as 
if  our  Saviour  h^d  been  aware  of  fome  fuch  mifapphcation  of 
•his  words,  by  addmg  yet  greater  force  and  emphafis  to  his  affir- 
mation, verf.  35.     "  Heaven  and  earth  (hall  pafs  away,  but 
"  ray  words  (hall  not  pafs  away,"    It  is  a  common  figure  of 
fpeech  in  the  oriental  languages,  to  fay  of  two  things  that  the 
one  fhall  be  and  the  other  Ihall  not  be,  when  the  meanmg  is 
pnly  that  the  one  lliall  happen  fooner  ormoreeafily  than  the 
other.     As  in  this  inftance  of  our  Saviour,  Heaven  and  earth 
Jliali  pafs  away,  but  my  words Jliall  not  pafs  away,  the  meaning 
•is,  Heaven  and  earth  Ihall  fooner  or  more  eafily  pafs  away  t}ia^ 
-iny  words  (hall  pafs  away  ;  the  frame  of  the  univerfe  (hall  foon- 
er or  more  eafily  be  dilTolved  than  my  words  fhall  not  be  ful- 
filled :  And  thus  it  is  expreffed  by  St.  Luke  upon  a  like  occa- 
fion,  xvi.  17.     "  It  is  eafier  for  heaven  and  earth  tp  pafs  thaa 
'■*''  one  tittle  of  the  law  to  fail." 

In  another  place  he  fays,  Matt.  xvi.  28-  "  There  are  fome 
"  flanding  here,  who  (hall  not  tafte  of  death",  till  they  fee  the 
"  Son  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom:"    intimating  that  it 
would  not  fucceed  immediately,  and  yet  not  at  fuch  a  diftance 
of  time,   but  that,  fome  then  living  fhould  be  fpeflators  of  the 
calamities  comino-  upon  the  nation.     In  like  manner  he  fays  to 
the  women,  who  bewailed  and  lamented  him  as  he  was  going 
to  be  crucified,  Luke,  xxiii.  28.  "  Daughters  of  Jerufalem, 
*'  weep  not  for  me,   but  weep  for  yourfelves,  and  for  your 
""  children:"  which  fufficiently  implied,  that  the  days  of  dif- 
trefs  and  mifery  were   coming,    and  would  fall  on  them  aiid 
their  children.     But  at  that  time  there  was  not  any  appearance 
of  fuch  immediate  ruin.     The  wifeft  politician  could  not  have 
inferred  it  from  the  then  prefent  ftate  of  afiairs.     Nothing  kfs 
than  divine  prefcience  could  have  certainly  forefeen  and  fore- 
told it.   '      ' 

But  flill  the  exaft  time  of  this  judgment  was  unknown  to 
all  creatures,  verf.  36.  "  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth 
"  no  man,  no  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only." 
The  Greek  word  (1)  is  of  larger  fignification  than  hour  ;  and 
befides  it  feemeth  fomewhat  improper  to   ii\y  Of  dial  day  and 

hour 
(i)  Hie  noo  diej  particiilam  fed  latius  fumti  tcmporis  ambitum  ia<. 
K|Iii;o,  &:c.  Grot,  iu  locum. 


94  DISSERTATIONS    ow 

hour  knowelh  no  mr^n  ;  for  if  the  day  was  not  known,  certainly 
the  hour  was  not,  and  it  was  fuperfluous  to  make  fuch  an  adr 
tlition.  I  conceive  therefore  that  the  ])afrage  ihould  be  ren- 
dered, not  Of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  but  Of  thai 
day  and  feafon  knoweth  no  man,  as  the  word  is  frequently 
ufed  in  the  bcft  authors  both  facred  and  profane.  It  is  true 
our  Saviour  declares  Ail  thefe  things  fhall  be  fulfilled  in  this 
generation  ;  it  is  true  the  prophet  Daniel  hath  given  fome  in- 
timation of  the  tim«  in  his  famous  prophecy  of  the  feventy 
weeks  :  But  though  this  great  revolution  was  to  happen 
in  tliat  generation,  though  it  was  to  happen  towards  the 
conclufion  of  feventy  weeks  or  four  hundred  and  ninety 
years  to  be  computed  from  a  certain  date  that  is  not  eafy 
to  be  fixed  :  yet  the  particular  day,  the  particular  feafon 
in  which  it  was  to  happen^  might  ftill  remain  a  fecret  to  men 
and  angels  :  And  our  Saviour  had  before,  verf.  20.  advifed 
Ins  difciples  to  pray,  that  their  fight  be  not  in  the  winter,  mither 
on  the  fabhath-day  ;  the  day  not  being  known,  they  might 
pray  that  their  flight  be  not  on  \\\tfahbath-day  ;  ih^fafon  not 
being  known,  they  might  pray  that  their  flight  be  not  in  the 
totnter.  As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah,  faith  our  Saviour, 
verf.  37,  38,  39.  fo  fhall  it  be  now.  As  then,  they  were  eat- 
ing and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  till  they 
were  furprifed  by  the  flood,  notwithftanding  the  frequent 
warnings  and  admonitions  of  that  preacher  of  righteoufnefs  : 
fo  now,  they  fhall  be  engaged  in  the  bufmefs  and  pleafures  of 
the  world,  little  expelling,  little  thinking  of  this  univerfalruin, 
till  it  come  upon  them,  notwithftanding  the  exprefs  predictions 
and  declarations  of  Chrifl  and  his  apollles.  Then  f  mil  two  be 
in  the  fcld.  the  one  fhall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left :  Two 
ivomenfiall  be  grinding  at  the  mill.  Dr.  Shaw  in  his  travels, 
making  fome  obfervations  upon  the  kingdoms  of  Algiers  and 
Tunis,  fays  in  P.  297,  that  "  women  alone  are  employed  to 
*'  grind  their  corn,  and  that  when  the  uppermofl  millftone  is 
*'  large,  or  expedition  is  required,  then  only  a  fecond  womqn 
*'  is  called  in  to  aflift."  This  obfervation  I  owe  to  Bifhop 
Pearee. — "  Two  women  fhall  be  grinding  at  the  mill,  the 
^'  one  fhall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left."  verf.  40,  41.  That 
is.  Providence  will  then  make  a  diltinfiion  between  fuch,  as 
are  not  at  all  diftinguiOiednow.  Some  fhall  be  refcued  from 
the  deftruflion  of  Jeryfalem,  like  Lot  out  of  the  burning  of 
Sodom  ;  while  others,  no  ways  perhaps  different  in  outward 
tircumitanccs,  Ihall  be  left  to  periDi  in  it.  The 


T  II  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S,  95 

The  matter  is  carried  fomewhat  farther  in  the  parallel  placfi 
of  St.  Mark  ;  and  it  is  faid  not  only  that  the  angels  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  knovvlege  of  the  particular  time^  but  that  the 
Son  .himfelf  was  alfo  ignorant  of  it.  The  thirteenth  chapter  of 
that  evangelift  anfwers  to  the  twenty-fourth  of  St.  Matthew. 
Our  Saviour  treateth  there  of  the  figns  and  circumftances  of 
his  coming,  and  the  dellrufclion  of  Jerufalem,  from  the  5th  to 
the  27th  verfe  inclufive  ;  and  then  at  verfe  the  28th  he  pro* 
ceeds  to  treat  of  the  time  of  his  cominffand  the  deftruftion  of 
Jerufalem.  The  text  in  St,  Matthew  is,  "  Of  that  day  and  fea- 
"  fon  knoweth  no  man,  no  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my 
"  Father  only."  The  text  in  St.  Mark  is,  "  Of  that  day  and  fea* 
"  fon  knoweth  no  man,  no  not  the  angels  which  are  in  heaven, 
*•  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Father."  It  is  true,  the  words  neither 
the  Son,  were  omitted  in  fome  copies  of  St.  Mark,  as  they  are 
inferted  in  fome  copies  of  St.  Matthew  :  but  there  is  no  fuffr- 
cient  authority  for  the  omilTion  in  St.  Mark,  any  more  than  for 
the  infertionin  St.  Matthew.  Erafraus,  andfomeof  themodern«i, 
(2)  are  of  opinion,  that  the  words  were  omitted  in  the  text  of 
St.  Matthew,  left  they  fhould  afford  a  handle  to  the  Arians  for 
proving  the  Son  to  be  inferior  to  the  Father  :  but  It  was  to  lit- 
tle puipofe  to  erafe  them  out  of  St.  Matthew,  and  to  leave  them 
(landing  in  St.  Mark.  On  the  contrary,  St.  x\mbrofe,  and 
fome  of  the  ancients  (3)  afiert,  that  they  were  inferted  in  the 
text  of  St.  Mark,  by  the  Arians  :  but  there  is  as  little  founda- 
tion or  pretence  for  this  alfertion,  as  there  is  for  the  other.  It 
is  much  more  probable,  that  they  were  omitted  in  fome  copies 
of  St.  Mark,  by  fome  indifcreet  orthodox,  who  thoucrht  them 
to  bear  too  hard  upon  our  Saviour's  dignity.  For  all  the  moit 
ancient  copies  and  tranflations  extant  retain  th-em  ;  the 
molf  ancient  fathers  quote  them,  and  comment  uix>n  them. 
And  certainly  it  is  eafier  for  words  to  be  omitted  in  a  copy,  fo 
that  the  omiffion  fhould  not  generally  prevail  afterwards,  than 
it  is  for  words  to  be  inferted  in  a  copv,  fo  that  the  infenion 
•fhpuld  generally  prevail  afterwards.  Admit  the  wurds  there- 
fore as  the  genuine  words  of  St.  Mark,  we  miili,  and  we  ma\', 
without   any  prejudice  to  our  Saviour's  divinity.     For  Chrilh 

may 

(2)  Prointle  fiifpicor  hoc  a  nonmilii?  fubtraftuni,  ne  Aiianis  cfTet 
anil  coofirmaii  !i  Filium  eire  Pure  minoreni,  dtc^  Kritri).  ui  locuu)., 

(5)  Ambrof.  de  Fide,  Lib.  5.  Cap.  8.  Veterrs  Giajci  cixJirifs  noa 
hsbent,  Qiiod  nee  fili-.is  ftit;  fe.i  n-.m  miruiii  eTJ,  (i  euliOc-  faluiuftr, 
«|ui  fcriptufds  iiiurpulavere  Jiviuas. 


g6  DISSERTATIONS    om 

may  be  confidered  in  two  refpefts,  in  his  human  and  his  divine 
nature  ;  and  what  is  faid  with  regard  only  to  the  former,  doth 
not  at  all  effcft  the  latter.  As  lie  was  the  great  teacher  and 
tevealer  of  his  Father's  will,  he  might  know  more  than  the  an- 
gels, and  yet  he  might  not  know  all  things.  It  is  faid  in  St. 
Luke,  ii.  52.  that  "  Jelus  increafed  in  wifdom  and  ftature,  and 
"  in  favor  with  God  and  man."  He  increafiid  in  wifdom,  and 
confequently  in  his  human  nature  he  was  not  omnifcient.  In 
his  human  nature  he  was  theyS/z  of  David ;  in  his  divine  nature 
he  was  the  Lord  of  David.  In  his  human  nature  he  was  upon 
earth;  in  his  divine  natore  he  was  "in  heaven,"  John  iii.  13. 
even  while  upon  earth.  In  like  manner  it  may  be  faid,  that 
though  as  God  he  might  know  all  things,  yet  he  might  be  igno- 
rant of  fome  things  as  man.  And  of  this  particular  the  Mefliah 
might  be  ignorant  becaufe  it  was  no  part  of  his  office  or  com- 
miffion  to  reveal  it.  "  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or 
*'  the  feafons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power,"  as 
our  Saviour  faid,  A6ts  i.  7.  when  a  like  queftion  was  propofed 
to  him.  It  might  be  proper  for  the  difciples,  and  for  the  Jews 
•too  by  their  means,  to  know  the  figns  and  circumftances  of  our 
Saviour's  coming  and  the  deftruthon  of  Jerufalem  ;  but  upon 
many  accounts  it  might  be  unfit  for  them  both,  to  know  the 
precife  time. 

Hitherto  we  have  explained  this  24th  chapter  of  St.  Mat- 
thew as  relating  to  the  deftru^fion  of  Jerufalem,  and  without 
doubt  as  relating  to  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem  it  is  primarily 
to  be  underffood.  But  though  it  is  to  be  underftood  of  this 
primarily,  yet  it  is  not  to  be  underftood  of  this  only  :  for  there 
is  no  queflion  that  our  Saviour  had  a  farther  view  and  mean- 
inp-  in  it.  It  is  ufual  with  the  prophets  to  frame  and  exprefs 
their  prophecies  fo,  as  that  they  fhall  comprehend  more  than 
one  event,  and  have  their  feveral  periods  of  completion.  This 
every,  one  muft  have  obferved,  who  hath  been  ever  fo  little 
converfant  in  the  writings  of  the  ancient  prophets  :  and  this  I 
conceive  to  be  the  cafe  here,  and  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem 
to  be  tvpical  of  the  end  of  the  world.  The  defhuction  of  a 
great  city  is  a  lively  type  and  image  of  the  end  of  the  world  ; 
and  we  may  obferve  (hat  our  Saviour  no  fooner  begins  to  fpcak 
of  the  deff  ruction  of  Jerufalem,  than  his  figures  are  raifed,  his 
language  is  fwelled,  and  he  exprefTjth  himfelf  in  fuch  terms, 
as  in  a  lower  fenfe  indeed  are  applicable  to  the  deffrutiion  ot 
Jerufalem,  but  defcribe  fomething  higher  in  their  proper  and 

genuine 


THE     PROPHECIES.  9; 

genuine  fignilication.  The  Jun  Jhnll  he  darkened,  the  moon 
jhall  not  give  her  light,  the jiars  Jliail Jail  from  heaven,  the  pow- 
ers of  the  heavens  Jhall  be  Jhaken,  the  Son  oj  man  Jhall  come  m 
the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory,  and  he  Jhall, 
fend  his  angels  zuith  a  great  found  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  Jhall 
gather  together  his  elctl  from  the  Jour  -winds,  from  one  end  of 
heaven  to  the  other :  The(e  paffages,  in  a  figurative  fenfe  as  we 
have  feen,  may  be  unclerilooci  of  the  deftriittion  of  Jefufalem, 
but  in  their  literal  fenfe,  can  be  meant  only  of  the  end  of  the 
world.  Ill  like  manner  that  text,  Of  that  day  and  feafon  knoxo- 
eth  no  man,  no  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only  ; 
the  confidence  and  connexion  of  the  difcoiide  oblige  us  tonn- 
derfland  it  as  fpoken  of  the  time  of  the  deftru6tion  of  Jertifalem^ 
but  in  a  higher  fenfe  it  may  be  true  alio  of  the  time  of  the  end 
of  the  world  and  the  general  judgment.  All  the  fubfequent  dii- 
courfe  too,  we  may  obferve,  doth  not  relate  fo  properly  to  the 
deltruction  of  Jerufalem,  as  to  the  end  of  the  world  and  the 
general  judgment.  Onr  Saviour  lofeth  fight  as  it  were  of  his 
former  fubjeft,  and  adapts  his  difcourfemore  to  the  latter.  And 
the  end  of  the  Jewifn  ftate  was  in  a  manner  the  end  of  the 
world  to  many  of  the  Jews. 

The  retnaining  part  of  the  chapter  is  fo  clear  and  eafy  as  t6 
need  no  comment  or  explanation.  It  will  be  more  proper  to 
conclude  with  fome  ufefid  reflettions  upon  the  whole. 

It  appears  next  to  impofhble,  that  any  man  fliould  duly  con- 
fider  thofe  prophecies,  and  the  exa6t  completion  of  them  ;  and 
if  he  is  a  believer,  not  be  confirmed  in  the  faith  ;  or  if  he  is 
an  infidel,  not  be  converted.  Can  any  flronger  proof  be  given 
of  a  divine  revelation  than  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  ;  and  can 
any  flronger  proof  be  given  of  the  fpirit  of  prophecy,  than 
the  examples  now  before  us,  in  which  fo  many  contingencies, 
and  I  may  fay  improbabilities,  which  human  wifdom  or  pru- 
dence could  never  forefee,  are  fo  ])articiilarly  foretold,  aud  fo 
puntfualiy  accompliflicd  !  At  the  time  when  Chriit  pronounc- 
ed thcfe  prophecies,  the  Roman  governor  rehded  at  Jerufalem, 
and  had, a  force  fufficient  to  keep  the  people  in  obedience  :  and 
could  human  prudence  forefee  that  the  city  as  well  as  the 
country  would  revolt  and.  rebel  againft  the  Romans  ?  Could 
human  prudence  forefee  famines,  aud  peJHlences,  and  earth- 
quakes in  divers  places  ?  Coidd  human  prudence  forefee  the 
Ipecdy  propagation  of  the  gofpel  fo  contrary  to  all  human  pro.- 
babilify  ?    Could   human   prudence     forefee    fuch    an  utter 

V"L.   11.  N  deilruaiuu 


1,8  D  1  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

djUniftion.of  Jenifalc'Ti  with  all  the  cirGumIlances-,|)recciling 
and  following  it  ?  It  was  never  the  cuilom  of  the  R.oiTians- 
abrol'uteiy  to  ruin  any  of  their  provinces.  It  was  improbable 
ll'serefore  thai  fuch  a  thing  Ihould  happen  at  all,  and  ftill  more 
improbable  that  it  ihculd  happen  under  tlie  humane  and  gene- 
rous Titus,  who  vv-as  indeed,  as  he  was  (4)  called,  the  love,  and 
atl>}^ht  of  mankind. 

What  is  ufualiy  objefted  to  ihe  other  prediflions  of  holy 
'lurit,  cannot  with  any  pretence  he  objected  to  thel'e  pro[)iie- 
cies  of  our  Saviour,  that  they  are  figurative  and  obfcure  ;  for 
nothing  can  be  conveyed  in  plainer  hinpler  terms,  except  where 
heaiTetled  feme  ohfcurity,  as  it  hath  been  ihown,  for  parti- 
c;alar  reafons.  It  is  allowed  indeed  that  fotne  of  thefe  pro- 
phecies are  taken  from  Mofes  and  Daniel.  Our  Saviour  pvo- 
phefying  ot  the  iame  events  hath  borrowed  and  applied  fone 
C;f  the  fame  images  and  expvelTions.  But  this  is  a  commenda- 
tion rather  than  any  difcredit  to  his.  predi6iions.  .  Jrle  bath 
Ipuilt  upon  the  founclations  of  the  infpired  writers  before  him  ; 
but  what  a  fuperftruFture  hadi  he  raifed  ?  He  hath  afted  in  this 
cafe  as  in  every  other,  like  one  v^'ho  came  not  to  delirpy  the 
law  and  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil  them.  He  hath  nianifefled 
jiimfeif  to  be  a. true  prophet,  by  his  e^aft  interpretation  and 
application  of  ptber  prophets.  ..Hq.js  alfo  much  mqre,  partir 
cular  and  ci.rcumflantial  than  either  Mofes  or  Daniel.  In.  fe- 
y^ral  inllances  his  prophecies  are  entirely  new,  and  .properly 
his  own  :  and  befides  he  ufes  gi"eater  precihon  iii  fiAing  and 
confining  the  tiiiie  tp  that  very  generation. 

For  the  completion  of  thefe  {>rophecies  (he  p^fons  f^m  to 
ihave  been  wonderfullv  raifed  up: and  preferved  by  divine  pro- 
a'idence.  Vefpanan  was  promoted  from  oblcurity  ;  and  though 
.feared  and:  hated  by  Nero,  yet  was  preferred  by  him,  and 
fing'cd  onras  the  onlv  general  among  the  Romaiis  wlio  was 
•cfjual  to  fnciiianvisr';  God  pc*rhaps,,as  (5)  lorcphijfr  intima'es, 
fo  difpo(in<T.  .anJ^orderiag  affaiifS.  '  He  had  fuhdued  "  (he  jgrear- 
rft  part  of  fudea.iwhen  he  v\'^%  advanced  to  the  empire  ;  and 
he.was  happy  in  p'.ittins:^  an  eujl  to  thi  civil  wars,  and'  to  the 
other,  troul^les.i  and  ycalannties  ofithe  flafe,  or  oiherwife  he 
would  hardly  iia^'e  been <itleifbre  toi  profecute  the  war   with 

■     ;'■•■•  the  ■ 


*     (4)  A'mnr  ac  "^elicia^  h-oinini  peneric,     Suit,  in  Tiro.  .^e<^.  r. 

(0  Forfan  eiD  mi  .liiquni  rje  uD^'Ci'fis  prieorfiininte.  Joleph.  de  BcH, 
Jud.Jui'j.  3.  Cji.>,  1.  S»rli.  3.  t.  iU.S.  Euit.  Dudfya. 


THE    PROPHECIES. 


99 


the  Jews.  Titus  was  wosderfully  preferved  in  the  mofl  criti- 
cal articles  of  danger.  While  he  was  taking  a  view  of  the 
city,  lie  was  liirroiinded  by  the  enemy,  and  Jiothing  lels  was 
expetied  than  that  he  ihould  be  flain,  or  made  prifuner  :  but 
he  refolutely  broke  througlx  the  midll  of  them,  and  though  un- 
armed yet  arrived  unhurt  at  his  own  camp  :  upon  which  (6j 
Jofephus  maketh  this  reflcftion,  that  from  hence  it  is  obvious 
to  underltand,  that  the  turns  of  war  and  the  dangers  of  princes 
are  under  the  peculiar  care  of  God.  Jofeohus  himfelfwas  al- 
fo  no  lefs  wonderfully  preferved  thazi  Titus,  the  one  to  deilroy 
the  city,  and  the  other  to  record  its  dcftruflion.  lie  marvei- 
loufly  efcaped  from  ihe  fnares  which  were  laid  for  him  (7)  by 
John  of  Gifchala,  and  (8)  by  Jefus  the  chief  of  the  jobbers  : 
and  when  (9)  his  companions  were  determined  to  kill  him  antl 
titemfelves  rather  than  furrender  to  the  Romans,  he  prevailed 
with  them  to  draw  lots  who  fhould  be  killed,  tlie  one  after 
the  other  ;  and  at  laft  he  was  left  with  only  one  olher,  whom 
he  peri'^Liaded  to  fubmit  with  him  to  the  Romans.  Thus  was 
he  faved  from  the  mofl  imminent  deilruflion  ;  and  he  himfelf 
efteemed  it,  as  it  certainly  was,  a  fmgular  inllance  of  divine 
providence. 

As  Vefpafian  and  Titus  feem  to  have  been  ralfed  up  an^ 
preferved  for  the  compleiion  of  thefe  prophecies,  fo  might 
Jofephus  for  the  illuilration  of  their  completion.  For  ihfe 
particular  palTages  and  tranfattions,  by  which  we  prov6  'the 
completion  of  thefe  prophecies,  we  derive  not  fo  much  frorti 
•Chriftian  writers,  who  might  be  fufpefled  of  adefign  to  parallel 
■the  events  with  the  predictions,  as  from  Keaihen  authors,  and 
•chiefly  from  Jofephus,  the  JewiOi  hiflorian,  who,  though  very 
'exa6l  and  minute  in  other  relations,  yet  avoids  as  much  as  ever 
he  can,  the  mention  of  Chrift,  and  the  Chriflian  religion.  Hq 
doth  not  fo  much  as  oince  mention  the  name  oijalfc  Chrijis, 
though  he  hath  frequent  occafion  to  fpcak  largely  o{  falfe  prd- 
'j!?/'it?/'i  ;  fo  cautious  was  he  of  touching  lijjon  any  thing,  that 
jnight  lead  him  to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  true  Chrift. 
His  filence  here  is  as  remarkable,  as  his  copioufnefs  upon  other 
fubjeHs.     It  is  indeed  very  providential,  that  a  more  particular 

detail, 

{C))  Hinc  fane  m-'xirae  licef  intelligere,   Deo  curse  cHe  et  helll  mo 
anei)  a  et  rc/^uin  periciib,     lb.  Lib.  5.  Cap.  2.  tied.  2.  i'.  iZiO. 
(7)  ]olephi  Vita  Scd.  17,  Ike. 
(X)  Ibid.  Setl.  22. 
{^)  DeBell.  Jud,  Lib.  3.  Cap.  7, 


160  DISSERTATIONS     ON 

detail,  a  more  exaft  hlftory  is  preferved,  of  the  defl:ru61ion  of 
Jerulalein,  and  ot  all  the  circumllances  relating  to  it,  than  of 
any  other  matter  whatfoever,  tranfa6ted  fo  long  ago  :  and  it  is 
an  additional  advantage  to  our  caule,  that  thele  accounts  are 
tranfmitted  to  us  by  a  Jew,  and  by  a  Jew  who  was  himlelf  an 
eye-witnefs  to  moft  of  the  things  which  he  relates.     As  age-  i 

neral  in  the  wars,  he  mull  have  had  an  exaft  knowledge  of  all  ^ 

tranfaclions,  and  as  a  Jewilh  prielt,  he  would  not  relate  them 
with  any  favor  or  j-)artiality  to  the  Chriftian  caufe.  His  hiftory 
(i)  was  approved  by  Vef[)arian  and  Titus  (who  ordered  it  to 
be  publilhed)  and  by  king  Agrippa,  and  many  others,  both  Jews 
and  Romans,  who  were  prefent  in  thofe  wars.  He  had  like- 
wife  many  enemies,  who  would  readily  have  conviHed  him  of 
any  falfification,  if  he  had  been  guilty  of  any.  He  defigned 
nothing  lefs,  and  yet  as  if  he  had  defigned  nothing  more,  his 
hlftory  of  the  Jewifli  wars  may  lerve  as  a  larger  comment  on 
om- Saviour's  prophecies  of  the  deftru6tion  of  Jerufalem.  If 
any  one  would  compare  our  Saviour's  words  with  that  writer's 
hiftory  of  the  whole  war,  as  (2)  Eufebius  very  well  obferves, 
he  could  not  but  admire  and  acknowledge  our  Saviour's  pre- 
fcience  and  predi6tion  to  be  wonderful  above  nature,  and  truly- 
divine. 

The  prediftions  are  tlie  cleareft,  as  the  calamities  were  the 
greateft,  which  the  world  ever  faw  :  and  what  heinous  fin  was 
it  that  could  bring  down  fuch  heavy  judgments  on  the  Jewifli 
church  and  nation  ?  Can  any  other,  with  half  fo  much  proba- 
bility, be  aihgncd,  as  what  the  fcri{)ture  afligns,  their  crucify- 
ing the  Lord  of  glory  ?  As  St.  Paul  exprelleth  it,  1  Thef.  ii. 
15,  16.  "  They  both  killed  the  Lord  Jefus,  and  their  own  pro- 
•'  phets,  and  perfecuted  the  apoftles,"  and  fo  "  filled  up  their 
*'  fms,  and  wrath  came  upon  them  to  the  uttermoft,"  This  is 
always  ohjeHed  as  the  moft  capital  fm  of  the  ndtion  :  and 
upon  reftcHion,  we  fhall  find  really  fome  correfpondence  be- 
tween  their  crime  and  their  punifhment.  They  put  Jefus  to 
death,  when  the  nation  was  aitembled  to  celebrate  the  palfover  ; 

and 

(i)  Jef^phi  Vita.  Sc<^,  f>^.  Contra  Apion.  Lih.  i.  Sed.  9. 

(2)  CXnod  ()  qins  ferviroris  noftri  verba  cum  iis  comparef,  quae  aheo- 
.rleni  Ccnptore  fie  -iniverfo  hello  coimneniorata  fuiit,  fieri  non  poteft  qxun 
.i.iinirQuir  ()ta3(cienti3m  ac  pr;a(iif^ioiiem  fervatoris  uofiri,  ewnqiie  ve- 
rs divinain  ei  fnpra  modum  Itupendani  clle  fateaiur,  Euleb.  Jtcclef. 
H.ft,  Lib.  3.  Cap.  7. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  loi 

and  when  the  (3)  nation  was  afTembled  too  to  celebrate  the 
nalfover,  Titus  Ihiu  them  up  within  the  walls  of  Jeruialcm. 
The  rejection  of  the  true  MefTiah  was  their  crime  ;  and  the 
following  ialle  MefTiahs  to  their  deftruftion  was  their  puniOi- 
nient.  Tliey  fold  and  bought  Jefus  as  a  Have ;  and  they  them- 
felves  were  afterwards  fold  and  bought  as  flaves  at  the  loweft 
prices.  They  preferred  a  robber  and  murderer  to  Jefus,  whom 
they  crucified  between  two  thieves  ;  and  they  themfelves  (4; 
were  afterwards  infelfed  with  bauds  of  thieves  and  robbers. 
They  put  Jefus  to  death,  lell  the  Romans  Oiould  come  and  take 
away  their  place  and  nation  ;  and  the  Romans  did  come  and 
take  away  their  place  and  nation.  They  crucified  Jefus  before 
the  walls  of  Jerufalem  ;  andbefore  the  walls  of  Jerufalem  they 
themfelves  were  crucified  in  fuch  numbers,  that  it  is  (5)  faid 
room  was  wanting  for  the  croffes,  and  crolfes  for  the  bodies. 
I  fliould  think  it  hardly  poffible  for  any  man  to  lay  thefe  things 
together,  and  not  conclude  the  Jews  own  imprecation  to  be 
remarkablv  fulfilled  upon  them,  Matt,  xxvii.  25.  "  His  blood 
"  be  on  us  and  on  oar  children." 

We  Chriftians  cannot  indeed  be  guilty  of  the  very  fame  of- 
fence in  crucifying  the  Lord  of  glory  :  but  it  behoves  us  to 
confider,  whether  we  may  not  be  guilty  in  the  fame  kind,  and 
by  our  fins  and  iniquities,  Hebr.  vi.  25.  "  crucify  the  Son  of 
♦'  God  afrelh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  fhame  ;"  and  therefore 
whether  being  like  them  in  their  crime,  we  may  not  alfo  re- 
femble  them  in  their  puniihment.  They  rejefted  theMefiiah, 
and  we  indeed  have  received  him  :  but  have  our  lives  been  at 
all  agreeable  to  our  holy  profefTion,  or  rather  as  we  have  had 
"opportunities  of  knowhig  Chrill  more,  have  we  not  obeyed 
him  lefs  than  other  Chriltians,  and,  Hebr.  x.  2g.  "  trodden 
"  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  counted  the  blood  of  the 
"  cov^enant  wherewith  we  are  fan^tified  an  unholy  thing,  and 
"  done  defpite  unto  the  fpirit  of  grace  ?"  The  flagrant  crimejs 
of  the  Jews,  and  the  principal  fources  of  their  calamities,  iii 
the  opinion    ot  (6j  Jofcphus,  were  their   trampling  upon  all 

human 

(3)  Jofeph.  de  Be!'.  Jud.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  9.  Sert.  3  et  4.  Euieb.  Hift. 
Lit).  3. Cap.  5. 

(41  Jofeph.  ibid.  Lib.  2.  Cap.  4,  et  13.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  8.  Lib.  4. 
Cap,  3.  Lib.  7.  Cap.  8,  &c. 

(5)  Et  propter  multitudinem  fpatium  crucibus  deerat,  et  corporibus 
cruces.     Ibid.  Lib.  5.  Cap,  11.  Sert.  i.  P.  1247. 

(6)  Et  ab  illis  quidem  onine  jus  huminum  concnlcabatur,  dirina 
auteiTi  q'.iseque  deridebantnr,  ef  prophetarum  oracula  nt  praeftigiato- 
rum  cominenta  fubl'anjubaiu.  Ibid.  Lib.  4,  Cap.  6»  $edl.  3.  P,  Ii8ii» 
Edit.Hudfon. 


io^  D  I  Sis  £  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

human  laws,  deriding  divine  things,  and  making  a  jefl  of  ilie 
pracles  of  the  propheis  as  To  many  dreams  and  fables  :  and  how- 
hath  the  fame  Ipirit  of  licentioufncfs  and  infideiity  prevailed 
likewife  among  us  ?  How  have  the  laws  and  lawful  authority 
been  infulted  with  equal  infolence  and  impunity  ?  How  have 
ithe  holy  fcriptures,  thofe  treafurcs  of  divine  wilHom,  not  only 
teein  neglefted,  b'.Jt  defpifed,  derided,  and  abufed  lo  the  worlt 
purpofes  ?  How  have  the  principal  aiticles  of  our  faith  been 
denied,  the  prophecies  and  miracles  of  Mofes  and  the  prophets 
of  ChriR  and  his  apodles  been  ridiculed,  and  impiety  and 
blafphemv  not  only  beeii  whifpered  in  the  ear,  but  proclaimed 
from  the  prefs  ?  How  hath  all  public  v^'orfliip  and  religion, 
and  the  adminlflratioji  of  the  facraments  been  llighted  and 
contemned,  and  the  fabbath  profaned  by  thofe  chiefly  who 
pught  to  fet  a  better  exainple,  to  whom  much  is  given,  and 
of  whom  therefore  much  will  be  required  ?  and  if  for  their 
fms  and  provocations,  Rom.  xi.  21,  20.  "  God  fpiired  not  the 
*'  natural  branches,  take  heed,  left  he  alfo  fpare  not  thee.  Be- 
*'  caufe  of  unbelief  they  were  broken  off,  and  thou  flandeft  by 
*'  faith.  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear."  God  bore  long 
with  the  Jews ;  and  hath  he  not  bore  long  with  us  too  ?  But 
lie  cut  them  off,  when  the  meafure  of  their  iniquities  was  full  j 
and  let  us  beware  left  our  meafure  be  not  alfo  well-nigh  full], 
and  we  be  not  growing  ripe  for  excifion.  What  was  laid  to 
"the  church  of  Ephefus,  is  very  applicable  to  us  and  our  own 
Scafe,  Rev.  ii.  5.  "  Remember  therefore  from  whence  tHoti  art 
>'  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  firft  works ;  or  elfe  I  will 
*•  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlcilick 
**  out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent." 


XXII.  St.  PaulV 


THE    PROPHECIES,  1,0^ 


alt^Mla>^^«ea■^*M^m^»ga^MM■Ml^^■Mu^a■^«^i^  ■ 

XXII.  .      ' 

St.   P  A  U  l's  Prophecy  of  the  Man  of  Sin.   ■;  ,       . 

S  our  bleded  Saviour  hath  cited  and  appealed  to  the  ,boo& 
of  Daniel,  fo  likewife  have  his  apoltic?: drawn  from  ,  \h^ 
fame  fountain.  St.  Paul's  and  St.  Johu's  prediftions  are  in,^ 
manner  the  copies  of  Daniel's  originals  with  fome  ini[>roveT 
ments  and  additions,  The  Anne  times,,  the  fame  perfons,  antj 
the  lame  events  are  defcrihed  by  St.  Pau|  and  St.  John  as  well 
as  by  Daniel ;  and  .it  might  , therefore  with  Teafon  be  expeftedj, 
that  tliere  fliould  be  foipe ,  fimiJitude  and  refcmblancie  i^rl^i^ 
principal  features  and  chara6leis.  /..,■  1  xf -jj 

Sr.  Paul  hath  left  in  writing,  befidesodiers,  two  iBoft  memo^ 
rahle  prophecies,  both  relating  to  the  fame  fuhjeft  ;  the  one 
concerning  the  man  of  fin,  the  other  concernin;;^  the  apofiacy  of 
the  (atkr  tunes  ;  the  fonr.er  contained  in;  thp  .lecond  Epiftle  to 
the  TheSalonians,  and  tl>e. latter, in  tho'frrit  jEpiille  tpXimc>t,by> 
The  prophecy  concevmmythe  man  (?///.«,  haying  been  daliverp^ 
liril  in  time,  may  fitly  be  confideired  fir  11  i ft. order  :■  and  for  the 
fuller  manifeflation  of  t,he  truth  and  exacinefs  of  (his  predicti- 
.on,  it  may  be  proper,  fi.rfl;,to  inveiligate  the  genuine  fenfe  ap^ 
morning  of  the  pailage  :  fecondly,  t^^iiTjowbow  it  hath  been 
iTiiibken  and  mifapplied  by  fome  farneyus  cor^unentators  :  and, 
thirdly,  to  vindicate^  and  eliablif])  wlij^t  jveifiOnceive  to  .tt^the 
only  true  and  legitimate  application. 

I.  In  the  firfl  place,  it  is  proper  to  invcfiigate  the  genuine 
-feiife  and  meaning  of  tlie  -pailHge  ;.'fti>r;a  pr6phecy  '  muft  ha 
.rightly  underllood,  before  it  can  be  fightiy  applied.  THe 
apof^le-introduces  t'he  fubjeft  thus,  ;'2''l^ha:'ii.  1,  2.  "Now  Wie 
"  hefeech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jefus 
■""■Chrifl,  and  by  bur  gathering  together  mato  him.  That  ye  he 
"  not  f/oon  fhaken.  in  mind,  o)  be  troubled,  neither  by  fpirit, 
"  nor  by  word,  nor  bv  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  dav  of 
."  Ghriff.  is  at  hand."  The  prepofition,- which  is  tranllated/'y, 
OJight:  rather  to  have  been  traullatcd cw/ar/^z^j,   as  it  fignifit^s 


j>o4  DISSERTATIONS     on 

(i)  in  other  places  of  fcripture,  and  in  other  authors  both  Greek 
and  Latin.     Now  we  bejcech  you,  i^/ci/u  en,  concevnwg  the  com- 
ing oj  our  Lord    Jc/us  Ckriji,   and  our  gatJie ring  togetlitr  unto 
him.     For  he  doth  not  befeech  them  by  the  coming  of  Chrill, 
but  the  coming  of  Chrift  is  the  fubje6\of  which  he  is  treating; 
and  it  is    in    relation    to   this  fubjeft,   that  he    defires  them 
not    to    be   dillurbed    or    affrighted,    neither  by    revelation, 
nor  by  meffage,   nor  by  letter,  as  from  him,  as  if  the  day  ot 
Chrift's  ■  coming   was  at  hand.      The  phrafcs  of  the  coming  oj 
Chriji,  and  the  day  ofChnJi,  may  be  underllood,  either  figura- 
tively of  his  connng  in  judgment  upon  the  Jews,  or  literally  of 
his  coming  in   glory   to  judge  the  world.     Sometimes  indeed 
they  are  uied  in  the  former  lenfe,   but  they  arc  more  generally 
employed  in  the  latter,  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Teifament  : 
and  the  latter  is  the  proper   fignification  in  this   place,    as   the 
context  will  evince   beyond  contradiction.     St.  Paul   hunfelf 
had  planted  the  church  in  Theffalonica  ;  and  it  conhfted  prin- 
cipally of  converts  from  among  the  Gentile  idolaters,  becaufe 
it  is  (aid,   i  Thef.  i.  9.   that  they  "  turned  to  God  from  idols, 
"  to  ferve    the   living   and  true  God."     What    occafion   was 
there  therefore  to  admoiiiib  them  particularly  of  the  deftruftion 
of  Jerufalem  P  Or  (2)  why  fhoidd  they  be  under  fuch  agitations 
and  terrors  upon  that  account  ?    What  conneciion  had  Mace- 
■donia  with  Judea,  orTheflalonica  with   Jerufalem?     What 
'ihare  were  the  Chriftian  converts  to  have  in  the  calamities  of 
the  rebellious  and  unbelieving  Jews  ;   and  M'hy  Ihould  they  not 
rather  have  been  comforted  than  troubled  at  the  punilhment  of 
their  inveterate  enemies  ?     Befides,  (3)  how  could  the  apofll^ 
•deny  that  the  deflruOion  of  the  Jews  was  at  hand,  when  it  was 
at  hand,  as  he  faith  himfelf,    1  Thef.  ii.  16.   and  "  the  wrath  is 
"  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermoil  ?"     He  knew,   and  thejr 

knew, 

;  (r)  So  it  is  rendered  Rom.  ix.  27.  "  Ef^ias  alfo  crieth  concerning 
Ifr.iel.'*  See  likeyvife  2  Cor.  i.  7.  viii.  23,  24,  Arc.  Galen,  Lib.  r.. 
ad  Glatic.  de  omnibus  fcrihere  ikkj  ojtur.  Virgil  yEn.  I.  750.  Multa 
l'up»r  Friamo  roy;itans,  i'uper  Heilore  nnilfa. 

(2)  Atqnis  hiiic  terror!  locns,  fi  de  Jndrenrum  excidio  agebatur  ? 
Qiird  Maredoniae  cu'ii  Jud.xa,  Tlicffil.  cnin  Hierof.  ?     quid  coininime 

.Chriftianis  cum  periculo  rebelliuni  Judaeonini  ?  &c.  Simplicius  in  Poll 
Synopf. 

(3)  Prsterea,  quo  jure  potcfl  apoftolus  inficiari,  Jndseornm  excldi- 
um  imnviiiere,  cum  reipfa  jr-m  adetfet  ;  uii  liquet  ex  prioris  epiftolse 
Cap.  2.  verf.  i(f,  .Bucharti  I^xaiucu  libelii  ile  AntichriAu.  Tom.  2. 
Vol.  1045. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  105 

knew,  for  our  Saviour  had  declared,  that  the  deftruftion  ofje- 
rufalein  would  come  to  pafs  in  thai  generation  :  and  what  a 
ridiculous  comfoit  muft  it  be  to  tell  them,  that  it  would  not 
happen  immediately,  but  would  be  accomplilhed  within  Icfs  than 
twenty  years  ? 

The  phrafes  therefore  o{  the  co?ning  of  Chjifc  ^nA  the  day  of 
CA.'t/?  cannot  in  this  place  relate  to  the  deflrufclion  of  Jeiufa- 
lem,  but  niiift  neceffarily  he  taken  in  the  more  general  ac- 
ceptation of  his  coming  to  judge  the  world.  So  the  phrafe  is 
coniiantly  ufed  in  the  former  Epiftle.  In  one  place  the  Apof- 
tle  faith,  ii.  19.  "  What  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of 
"  rejoicing  ?  are  not  even  ye  in  the  prcfence  of  our  Lord 
"  Jcfus  Chrift  at  his  coming  ?"  In  another  place  he  wifheth, 
iii,  13.  that"  tlie  Lord  may  cflablifii  their  irearts  unblameable 
"  in  holinefs  before  God,  even  om-  Father,  at  the  coming  ot" 
«'  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrid  with  all  his  faints  :"  And  in  a  third 
place  he  prayeth,  v.  23.  that  "  their  whole  fpirit,  and  foul, 
"  and  body  be  preferved  blamelefs  unto  the  coming  of  our 
"  Lord  Jefus  Chrifl."  Thefe  texts  evidently  refer  to  the 
general  judgment  :  and  if  the  phrafe  be  conRantly  fo  imploy- 
ed  in  the  former  Epiftle,  why  ihould  it  not  be  taken  after  the 
fame  manner  in  this  Epifde  ?  In, the  former  Epiflle  the  apoflle 
had  exhorted  the  TheiTalonians  to  moderate  ^forrow  for  the 
dead  by  the  confideration  of  the  refurrecHon  and  the  general 
judgment,  iv.  13,  &c.  *'  I  would  not  have  you  to  he  ignor- 
•'  ant,  brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  afleep,  that  ye 
•'  forrow  not,  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.  For  if  we 
*'  believe  that  Jefus  died,  and  rofe  again,  even  fo  them  alfo 
"  which  fleep  in  Jefus,  will  God  bring  with  him.  For  this 
•'  we  fay  unto  you  by  the  v/ord  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which 
"  are  alive,  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  flia-11 
"  not  prevent  them  wliich  are  aileep.  For  the  Lord  himfelf 
"  {hall  defcend  from  heaven  with  a  fiiout,  with  the  voice  of 
"  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  Ged ;  and  the  dead 
"  in  Chrift  (liali  rife  firlt.  Then  we  which  are  alive,  and  re- 
"  main,  (hall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds, 
"  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air  :  and  fo  fliall  we  ever  be  with. 
"  the  Lord.  But  of  the  times  and  the  feafons"  of  thefe 
things,  as  he  proceeds,  v.  1,2.  "  brethren,  ye  have  no  need 
"  that  I  Vv'rite  unto  you.  For  yourfelves  know  perfe611y  ihat^ 
"  the  day  of  the  Lord  fo  comcth  as  a  thief  in  the  night.'* 
Some  perfons  having  millaken  the  apoHlv's  meaning,  and  having 
Vol.  JI,  O  inferred 


ao6  DI  SSERT  ATIONS    o  N 

inferred  from  fome  of  thefe  exprefTions,  that  the  end  of  the 
world  was  now  approaching,  and  the  day  of  Chnlt  was  now  at 
hand,  the  apodle  lets  hiniieif  irtthis  place  to  rectify  that  mif- 
taken  notion  :  and  it  is  with  reiercnce  to  this  coinino  of  Chnjly 
to  this  day  (if  theLoid,  to  this  our  gathering  together  unto  him 
in  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,  that  he  befeeches  the 
Thc'Talonians  not  to  be  fliaicen  from  their  iledfalliiels,  nor  lo 
be  troubled  and  terrified,  i;s  if  it  was  now  at  hand.  Nothing 
thun  can  be  more  evident  and  undeniable,  than  that  the  com- 
ing of  Chrift  here  intended  is  his  fecond  coming  in  glory  to 
judge  the  world:  and  of  this  his  fecond  coming  the  apoliie  had 
fj-jokea  beiore,  in  this  fame  Epiftle,  and  in  the  chapter  bcioie 
this,  verf.  6,  7,  8,  9,  lo.  "  It  is  a  righteous  thing  whh  God 
"  to  recompenfe  tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you  ;  And 
*'  to  }'OU  who  are  troubled,  rcll  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jefus 
"  {hail  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  migiuy  angels,  lu 
"  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God, 
"  and  that  obey  noi  the  goi'pel  of  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrill  :  Who 
*'  Ihall  be  punKhcd  with  everlalling  dellruttion  from  the  pre- 
"  fence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  liis  power  ;  Whert 
"  he  iliall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  faints,  and  to  be  admired 
"  in  all  them  that  believe  in  that  day." 

It  was  a  point  of  great  importance  for  the  Theifalonians 
not  to  be  midakcn  in  this  particular;  becaufe  if  they  were 
taught  to  believe  that  the  coming  of  Chrifi  was  at  hand,  and' 
he  fhould  not  come  accordiitg  to  their  expectation,  they  might 
be  daggered"  in  their  faith,  and  firiding  part  of  their  creed  to  be 
'  fal'fe,  might  be  hafty  enough  to  conclude  that  the  whole  was  fo. 
Where  b\-  the  \vay  we  may  obferve  Mr.  Gibbon's  waiitof  judg» 
mcnt,  affigning  the  notion  of  Chrilt's  coming  fpeeuilv  as  one 
of  the  great  caafes  of  the  growth, and  increafe  of  the  Chrilli- 
an  church,  when  it  appears  from  this  paffage  that  it  had  a 
contrary  effect,  and  tetided  to  JJiake  and  unfettle  their  mincls^ 
and  to  difiurb  and  trouble  initead  of  inviting  and  engaging 
them.  The  apolUe  therefore  cautions  them  in  the  llrongeft 
nianncr  againfl  this  delufion  ;  and  allures  them  that  other  me- 
morable events  will  take  place  before  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
vcvf.  3  and  4.  "  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for 
"  that  day  fhall  not  come,  except  theie  come  a  fyiiing  away 
,  "  firft,  and  that  man  of  fm  be  revealed,  the  fon  of  perdition  ; 
"  Who  oppofc:h  and  exalieth  lun^.fuif  above  all  that  is  called 
'•  God,  or    thai  is  v^'urihippcd  ;  fo   that  lie  as  Cod  fitteth  in 

'•  the 


THE    PROPHECIES.  107 

'**  the  temple  of  God,  fiiowing  himfelf  that  lie  Is  God."    Tlie 
day  of  Chrift  {hall  not  come,    except   there  come  the  apojlafy 
firji.     The  apoitafy  heredelciibcd  is  plainly  not  of  a  civil,  but 
of  a  religious  nature  ;  not  a  revolt  from  the  governinerit,  but 
a  defetlion  from  the  true  religion  and  worfhip,    "  a  departing 
"  from  the  fdith,"   1  Tim.  iv.  1.  "  a  departing  from  the  living 
*'   God,"  Hebr,  iil.  12.  as  the  word  is   ufed  by  the  apoHle   in 
other  places.     In  the  original  it  is  the  apojlafy,  with  an  article 
to  give  it  an  emphafis.     The  article  being  added,  as  Erafnius 
(4)  remarks,  hgnifies  that  famous  and  before  prcdified  apoilafy. 
■So  likewife  it  is,  in  the  Greek,  the  man  0 f Jin,  with  ilic  like  ar- 
ticle and  the  like  emphafis  :  and  St.  (5)  Arabrofe,  that  he  might 
esprefs    the  force  of  the  article,  hath  rendered  it  that  nan,  as 
have  likewife  our  Englifh  tvanflators.     If  iKcn  the  notion   of 
the  man  of  Jin  be  derived  from  any   ancient   prophet,  it  mull 
be  derived  from  Daniel,  who  hath  defcribed  the  like  arrogant 
and  tyrannical  power  :  vii.  25.    "  He  fhall  fpeak  great  words 
*'  againft  the  moft  High,  and  fhall  wear  out  the  faints  of  the 
*'   moft  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws  :"  and  again, 
xi.  36.  '*  The  king  {hall  do  according  to  his  will  and  he  Ihall 
*'  exalt   himfelf,  and  magnify  himfeif  above  every   God,  and 
"  Ihall  fpeak  marvellous  things    againft  the  God  of  Gods." 
Any  man  may  be  fatisfied,  that  St.  Paul  alluded  to  this  defcrip- 
tion  by  Daniel,  becaufe  he  hath  not  only  borrowed  the  ideas, 
but  hath  even  adopted  fome  of   the  phrafcs  and  exprefiTions. 
The  man  cf  Jin  may  fignify  either  a  hngle  man,  or  a  fucccfIi,oii 
of  men.     A  luccefTion  of  men  being   meant   in   Daniel,  it  is 
probable,  that  the  fame  was  intended  here  aifo.     It  is  the  more 
probable,  becaufe  a  fingle  inan  appears  hardly  fuiBcient  for  the 
work  here  afligned  :  and  it  is  agreeable  to  the  phrafeology  of 
fcripture,  and  efpecialiy  to  that  of  the  prophets,  to  fpeak  of 
a  body  or  a  number  of  m.en  under  the  character  of  one.    Thus 
a  king,  Dan.  vii.  viii.  Rev.  xvii.  is  often  ufed  for  the  fucceffi- 
on  of  kings,  and ///^  high  pnejl,  Hebr.  ix.  7,  2^.  for  the'  fe- 
ries  and  order  of  high  priefts.     A  fingle  beait,    Dan.  vii.   viii. 
Rev.  xiii.  often  rcprefents  a  whole  empire  or  kingdom  in  all 
its  changes  and   revolutions  from  the   beginning  to   the  end. 
The    "  woman  cloathed  with  tf^e  fun,"  Rev.  xii.  i.  is  defigned 

as 

(a)  Articu'uR  additus  fi^nificat  infignem  illani  et  anre  prsediiUa* 
defeiionem.     Eral'm.  in  locam. 

(5)  D.  Ambioiius,  u:  cxplicaiet  vim  aitituli,  legit  homo  ille,  iiC 
EraUu.  ibid. 


io8  DISSERTATIONS     on 

as  an  emblem  of  the  true  church  ;  as  the  "  woman  arrayed  in 
*'  purple  and  fcariet,"  Rev.  xvii.  4.  is  the  portrait   of   a  cor- 
rupt communion.     No  comnjcntator  ever  conceived  the  whore 
of  Babylon  to   be  meant  of  a  fingle  woman  :  and   why  then 
fliould  the  man  of jni  betaken  for  a  fingle  man  ?   The  man  of/ia 
feemelh  to  be  exprcffcd  from  Daniel,  vii.  24.  according  to  the 
Greelc  tranllaiion,  \\Qjliall  exceed  in  evil  all  zuho  went  bcj ore.  him  : 
and  he  may  fulfil  the  chara6ier  either  by  promotmg  wickednefs 
in  general,  or  by  advancing  idolatry  in  particular,  as  the  \\h5k\Jui 
frequentl)   figuines  in  fcrlpiure.   Thejon  oj perdition  is  alfo  the 
denomination  of  the  traitor  Juda's.  John  xviii.  12.  which  implies 
xX^dXtheman  (9/^// (hould  be,  like  judas,  a  fal[eapoIlle,  like  him 
l)etray  Chrilt,  and  like  him  be  devoted  to  dellruclion.  Who  oppo^ 
Jcth  and  exaltelh  himfelj above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is 
zcorjliipped:  this  is  manifeilly  copied  from  Daniel,  Hejhall  exalt 
hiinjelf,  and  magnify  hinifelf  above  every  God,andJ'pcak  marvel- 
lous things  againjithe  God  oj  Gods.     The  feaiurts,  you  fee,  ex- 
aMly  rea-mble  each  other.     He   oppofelh  and  exalteth  himjelf 
above  all,  in  the  Greek   above  evety  one,  that  is  called  God  or 
thai   IS  zootjhipped,  alluding  to  the   title  of  the  Roman    em- 
perors, anguji  or  venerable.    He  fhail  oppofe,  for  the  prophets 
fpcak  ot  things  future  as  prefent ;  he   fhail  oppofe,  and   exalt 
Inrafclf  not  only  above  inferior  magiflrates,  who  are  fometimes 
cdi\\ti\Gods  in  holy  writ,  but  even  above  thegreaiell  emperors, 
and  Ihall  arrogate  to  himfclf  divine  honors.     .St;  that  he  as  God 
Jittelh  in  the  temple  of  God,  Plowing  himfelf  that  he  is  God :   By 
the  temple  of  God  the  apoitle  could  not  well  mean   the   temple 
at  Jcnifaleai,  becaufe  that  he  knew  very  well  would  be  totally 
deihoyed  wiihin  a  few  ycais.  It  is  an  oblervaiion  of  the  learn- 
ed Bochart,  that  (6)  after  the  death  of  Chrifl   the    temple  at 
Jcrufaleni  is  never  called  by  the  apoflles  the  temple  of  God  ; 
and  ii  at  any  time  they  make  mention  of  the  houfe  or  temple  of 
God,  they  mean  the  church  in  general,  or  every  particular  be- 
liever.    It  is  certain  i;/^.:' //v?//;/*:'  ov  houfe  of  God  is   tlie    Chrif- 
tiart  chiuxh  in  the  ufual  flile  of  the  apoflies.      St.  Paul  thus  ad- 
dreliCth  ihe  Corinthians  in  his  firll  EpiRle,  iii.  16,  17.  "  Know 
*'  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of 

*'  God 
f 

(('>)  Veriim  a  Chrifli  obitu  templiim  KierofoJymitanura  nunqmm 
a>)  ajollulis  templnin  Dei  vocjt'ir  ;  et  fi  fjiiando  He  Dei  cXde  vel  lem- 
jtlo  fei  jr.'inein  habeai)t,  nun  vel  eccicfiani  in  i^t-iicre,  vel  finfular^'in 
qiiei^cf::c- fi(ielen),  iis  vocj))i)S  ir;fellei>a  vuluut.  Xiutharti  Eiaajeu  Li>« 
bfih  cc  A:;iicluiito.  Toia.  i.  C'ul.  1^47. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  109 

••  God  dwelleth  in  you  ?   If  any  man  defile  the  temple  of  God; 
"  him  ihali  God  deftrov  :   for  the   temple   of  God   is   holy^ 
"  which  temple  ye  are  :"  and  thus  again  in  his  fecond  Epiirle, 
vi.    16.  "  Whatagreemcnt  hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ? 
"  for  ye    are  the  temple  of   the  living  God."     He   advifeth 
Tiir.odiy,  1  Tim.  iii.    15.  "  how   he  ought   to  behave  himfelf 
"  in  the  houi'e  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God; 
*'  as  a  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth."  St.   John  alfo  wri'xtti 
thus  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia,  Rev.   iii.    12. 
"  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple   of 
•'  my  God."  Thefe  few  examples  out  of  many  are  fuificient 
to  prove,  that  under  the  gofpel  difpenfation  the  te/nple  of  God 
is  the  church  of  Chriil  :  and  the  man  of  fin's  fitting   implies 
his  r.ihng  and  prcfiding  there,  and  fitting  there  as  God  implies 
bis  claiming  divine  authority  in  tilings  fpiritual  as  well  as  tem- 
poral, znAJliowuig  himfelf  thcd  he  is  God  implies   his   doing  it 
wi'h  great  pride   and  pomp,  with  great  parade  and  oftentaiion. 
Thefe  things  were  not  afTcrted  now  merely  to  ferve  the  pre- 
fent  occafion.     The   apoille  had  infilled   upon   thefe  topics, 
while  he  was   at   ThefTalonica  ;   fo  that  he  thought  it  a  part  of 
his  duty,  as  he  made  it  a  part  of  his  preaching  and  doclrine,  to 
forev.'arn  his  new  converts  of  the  grand  apollaiy  that  would  in- 
felf  the  church,  verf.  5,  6,  7.  *'  Remember  ye  not,  that  when  \ 
"  was  yet  u'ith  you,    I  told  you  thefe  things  ?    And  now  ye 
"  know  what   withholdeth,   that  he  might  be  revealed  in  hi? 
"  time.     For  the  tTivftery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work  :  only 
"  he  who  now  letteth,    will  lett,   until  he  be  taken  out  of  th^ 
*'   way." 

The  man  of  fin,  therefore,  was  not  then  revealed.  His  time 
was  not  yet  come,  or  the  feafon  for  his  manifeftation.  Tlie 
7n}f  cry  oj  inzquity  wzs  indttd  already  working:  for  there  is  a 
niyjlcry  of  iniquity,  as  well  as  a  myftery  ofgodlinefs,  1  Tim.  iii. 
16.  the  one  in  direft  oppofition  to  the  other.  The  feeds  of 
corruption  were  fown,  but  they  were  not  yet  grown  up  to  any 
maturity.  The  leaven  v^as  fermenting  in  fome  parts,  but  it 
was  far  from  having  yet  infected  the  wliole  mafs.  The  man  of 
Jin  was  yet  hardly  conceived  in  the  womb  ;  it  muft  be  feme 
time  before  he  could  be  brought  forth.  There  was  fome  oh- 
ffiicle  that  hindered  his  appearance,  the  apoflle  fpeaketh  doubt- 
fully whether  thing  or  perfon  ;  and  this  obftacle  v.'ould  conti- 
nue to  hinder,  till  it  was  taken  out  of  the  way.  What  this 
was  vve  cannot  determine  with  abfoUite  certainly  at  fo  great  a 

d.iftance 


110  DISSERTATIONS     ON 

diftance  of  tune  ;  but  if  we  may  relv  upon  the  concurrent  tef- 
-timonies  of  the  fathers,  it  was  the  Roman  empire.  Mofl;  pro- 
bably it  was  foraevvhat  relating  to  the  higlier  powers,  becaufe 
the  apoille  obferves  fuch  caution.  He  mentioned  it  in  dif- 
courfe,  but  would  not  commit  it  to  writing.  He  afterward^s 
cxhorLs  the  Theifdionians,  verf.  15.  "  Brethren,  Hand  faft,  and 
*'  hold  the  traditions  which  ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by 
*'  word,  or  our  epiliie."  This  was  one  ot  ttc  traditions  which 
he  thought  more  proper  to  teach  by  word  than  by  epifUe. 

•  V/hen  this  obuacle  fliall  be  removed,  "  then,"  as  the  apoftle 
t)roceeds,  verL  8.  "  IhaM  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the 
*'  Lord  fiiajl  confume  with  the  fpiiit  of  his  mouth,  and  fiiall 
*'  deftroy  with  the  briglunefs  of  his  coming."  Nothing  can 
be  plainer  than  (liat  the  iazvle/s,  the  iciched  one.  here  mentioned, 
and  the.  man  off/n,  mn9i  be  one  and  the  lame  pcrfon.  The 
apoRle  was  fpeaking  before  of  what  hindered  that  he  fliould  be 
revealed,  and  would  continue  to  hinder,  until  it  was  taken  out 
of  the  way  :  And  thenjliall  the  wicked  one  he.  rmealed,  whom 
ihe  Lordjhall  confume,  ^t.  Not  that  he  (hould  be  corifttmcd 
immedinteh'  after  he  was  revealed  ;  but  theapoftle,  to  comfort 
the  Thclfalonians,  no  fooner  mentiotis  his  revelation,  than  he 
foretels  alfo  his  dellruttion,  even  before  he  defcribes  his  other 
qualifications.  His  other  qualifications  lliould  have  been  defcrib- 
cd  firrt  in  order  of  time,  but  the  apoftle  haflens  to  what  was 
fird  and  warmefl  in  his  thoughts  and  wifhes.  Whom,  the  Lor4 
Jlia'l  con  fame  zuith  the  fpirit  of  his  mouth,  and  fhall  defy  oy  with 
the  hiightnfs  of  his  coming.  If  thefe  two  claiifes  refer  to  twp 
diftin^tand  different  events,  the  meaning  manifelfiy  is,  that  the 
Lord  Jefus .fliall  gradtially  confume  him  with  the  free  preach- 
ing and  publication  of  his  word,  and  iTiall  utterly  deftroy  him 
at  his  fecond  corning  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,,  with  the  holy 
angels.  If  thefe  two  claufes  relate  to  one  and  the  fame  event, 
it  is  a  pleonafm  tfuit  is  very  ufual  in  the  facred  as  well  as  in  all 
oriental  writings  ;  and  the  purport  plainly  is,  that  the  Lord 
Jefus  (hall  deflroy  him  with  the  greateff  facility,  zohen  he  fliall 
,be  revealed  from  heaven  (as  the  apoflle  hath  exprefTed  it  in  the 
preceding  chapter)  ivith  his  mighty  angels,  infaming  fire,  taking 
nengeance  on  them  that  hnoxo  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the 
'fofpel  of  oar  Lord  Jefus  ChnjL 

The  apofile  was  eager  to  foretel  the  deflruflion  of  the  man 
of  fin  ;  and  for  this  purpofe  liaving  broken  in  upon  his  fubjetl, 

he 


THE     PROPHECIES.  lit 

lie  now  returns  to  it  again,  and  defcribes  the  other  qualificati- 
ons, by  which  this  wicked  one  fliouid  advance  and  eiiabUIh 
,  himfclf  in  die  world.  He  fnould  rife  to  credit  and  authority 
by  the  molt  diaboUcal  methods,  ihouici  pretend  to  Tupernatural 
ix)wers,  and  boaii  of  revelations,  vifions,  and  miracles,  ialfe  in 
thcmfelves,  and  applied  to  promote  ialfe  do6irines,  verf.  9. 
"  Whofe  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  ail  pow- 
"  er,  and  figns,  and  lying  wonders  "  Ke  lliould  likewife 
pratlife  all  other  wicked  arts  of  de^;eit,  fhould  be  guilty  oi  the 
molt  impious  frauds  and  impofitions  upon  mankind  ;  but  lliould 
prevail  only  among  thofe  wiro  are  deftitute  of  a  fincere  affec- 
tion for  the  truth,  whereby  they  miglii  obtain  eienial  falvation, 
verf.  10.  *'  And  with  all  deceivablcnefs  of  unrighteoufneis,  in 
"  thein  that  pcrilli  ;  becaufe  they  received  not  the  love  oi  the 
"  truth,  that  ttiey  might  be  faved."  And  indeed  it  is  a  juft 
and  righteous  Judgment  of  God,  to  give  them  over  to  vamiiea 
and  lies  in  this  world,  and  to  condemnation  in  the  next,  who 
have  no  regard  for  truth  and  virtue,  biu  delight  in  talfiiood  and 
wickednefs,  verf.  11  and  12.  "  And  for  this  caufe  God  fliail 
"  fend  them  ftrong  delufion,  that  they  Ihould  believe  a  he  : 
"  That  they  ail  might  be  damned,  who  believed  not  the  truth, 
"  but  had  pleafure  in  unrighteoufnefs." 

II.  Upon  this  furvey  there  appears  little  room  to  doubt  of 
the  genuine  fenfe  and  meaning  of  the  paiTage :  but  it  hath 
ftrangely  been  miltaken  and  mifapplied  by  fome  famous  com- 
mentators, though  more  agree  in  the  interpretation  than  in  tl»e 
application  of  this  prophecy. 

1.  Excellently  learned  as  Grotius  wa?,  a  conR'.mmate  fcho- 
lar,  a  judicious  critic,  a  valuable  amhor  ;  yet  was  he  certainly 
no  prophet,  nor  fon  of  a  prophet.  In  explaining  the  prophe- 
cies, fcarcely  have^  more  miftakes  been  committed  by  any  of 
fhe  worft  and  weakeft  commentators,  than  bv  him  who  is  ufu- 
ally  one  of  the  bell  and  ablefr.  He  underftands  this  prophecy 
of  the  times  preceding  the  deflruQion  of  Jerufaleu).  The  man 
ojjin  [^-j]  was  die  Roman  emperor  Caligala,  wlio  did  not  at  firft 

difcover 

ry)  Den-.idet  in^eui'um  funm  Cains. — Sic  et  Caius  omnibus  fe  Dfis 
^ei)iiuin  p:jetiilit,  e;iarri  I"vi  O'ympio  et  Capitolioo.—  Rede  ,i!i;e:n 
dicitur  Cai'.!.«  fcmet  pnUjilTe  ir.  tempin  Dei,  q  lia  nnuilaciCm  <uiiin  ihi 
collocari  juffit, — L.  Vitellius,  eum  i'auliis  iita  riicciet,  et  h^c  feribe- 
rer,  Synam  ei  Jurlajam  tenebat,  vii  apiul  juoa'ns  s^ratiofus,  et  ir,.iji;- 
nis  cxercitibiis  imperari';,  cni  proprerea  faciie  tuiiTet,  fi  x\m  jinvirer 
jud<£oruin  auLU- «'  1:    C  :i--lii:  C  .u\  eomm  m;elam  iufJpere  et  pro- 

viuciaui 


lis  DISSERTATIONS    on 

difcover  his  wiclied  difporiiion.  He  vainly  preferred  himrdf 
berure  all  the  Gods  of  the  nation,  even  before  Jupiter  Olym- 
pius  and  Capitoliniis  ;  and  ordered  his  Itatiie  to  be  fet  up  in 
the  temple  at  Jenifalem.  He  was  hindered  from  difclofing 
and  exercifing  his  intended  malice  againft  the  Jews,  by  his  awe 
of  Viteliius,  who  was  at  that  time  governor  of  Syria  and 
Judea,  and  was  as  powerful  as  he  was  beloved  in  thofe  pro- 
vinces. What  follows.  Grot  Ills  could  not  by  any  means  ac- 
comiV)odate  to  Caligula,  and  therefore  fubllitutes  another,  and 
fuppofes  that  the  wicked  one  was  Simon  Magus,  who  was  re- 
vealed and  came  lo  Rome  foon  after  the  beginning  of  the  reign 
of  Claudius.  He  was  there  bailled  and  dilgraced  by  St,  Peter; 
but  Chriit  may  well  be  faid  to  have  done  what  was  done  by 
Peter.  He  pretended  alfo  to  work  great  miracles,  and  hv  his 
majrical  illufions  deceived  many,  the  Samaritans  firfl,  and  after- 
wards the  Romans.  But  in  anfwer,  it  may  be  obferved,  that 
this  Epiftle  of  St.  Paul,  as  (8)  all  other  good  critics  and  chrono- 
logers  agree,  and  as  is  evident  indeed  from  liittory,  was  writ- 
ten in  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of  Claudius,  who  was  fuccef- 
for  to  Caligula:  and  if  fo,  the  apollle,  according  to  this  inter- 
pi-etation  is  here  prophecying  of  things  which  were  paft  already. 
"The  coming  of  Chrij),  A^  it  hath  been  before  proved  undeniably, 
relates  to  a  more  diuant  period  than  the  deOriiftion  of  Jerufa- 
iem.  Bcudes,  how  could  Caligula,  with  any  tolerable  fenfe 
and  m.eaning,  be  called  an  apojidte  from  cither  the  Jewifn  or 
the  Chriliian  religion  ?  He  ntv^.xfnt  in  the  temple  of  God  ;  lie 
commanded  indeed  his  Itaiue  to  be  placed  there,  but  was  dif- 
fuaded  from  his  purpofe,  as  (9)  Philo  tellifies,  by  the  intrealies 
of  king  Agrippa,  and  fent  an  order  to  Petronius,  governor  of 
Syria,  not  to  make  any  innovation  in  the  temj)!e  of  the  jews. 
He  was  fo  far  from  being  kept  in  awe  by  the  virtues  ot  Vitel- 
lus,  that  Vitellus,  on  the  contrary,  v»'as  a  mofl  fordid  adulator,  as 

both 

vincism  fiii  farere  I'jri?.  lieo  CaiiTS,  anteqiiam  prfipolltunt  exf^que- 
retiir,  lempr.s  exTpeeiabat  quo  L.  Viie!!!ns  e  provuicia  decederet  .--— 
PvCde  atitem  inipi'.js  djciriir  Siiium  Migiis,  qui  paulo  p"ft  \^n\^  CA^iX^- 
diani  p!  incipaius  Romim  vciiit — Heno  aiitein  dicitur  f  hriJhis  fec'lTe 
quod  .'cci:  per  l-'etiiiin—CDfteiitia  ifta  et  prodipia  Siinonis  magio,  &c. 
-.-DecipiiiiKur  all  eo  hotlines  (n.i!e  oeriiuri.  InteUi^it  Samariras  pri- 
njum,  dciiide  et  RoiiTinos,     VHe  Grot,  in  locum  et  de  Annchrifto. 

(S)  Pearfonii  Anna'es  Faulim  F.  1-5,  Sam.  Halnapii  Annalcs.  A.  D, 
51.  Strt.  74.  A.  D.  ^2.  Sea.  I2.  Wiutliy  Fief.  Calnicn.  Fref.  &rc.  <Vc. 

(9)  Pliiio  de  I.egarione  ad  Caiuni.  iNIequic]  hi  Judaiyruxtt  Itxnpla 
Jiovaret,  F.  1038.  Edit.  Fails.  iCj^ij. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


H3 


both  (i)  Tacitus  and  Suetonius  expreflvaHirm  ;  and  inftead  of 
reftraining  Caligula  from  affecHng  divine  honors,  he  was  the 
filft  who  incited  him  to  it.  Moreover,  it  is  doing  the  greateil: 
violence  to  the  context,  to  make  the  man  of  Jin,  and  the  wiclud 
vn?,  two  diIHn61:perforts,  when  they  are  lb  manifeftly  one  and 
the  fame. 

The  conteft  between  St.  Peter  and  Simon  Magus  at  Rome, 
if  ever  it  hapjjened  at  all,  did  not  happen  in  the  reign  of  Clau- 
dius ;  but  ir.oft  probably  there  never  was  any  fuch  tranfa£tion  ; 
the  whole  llory- is  palpably  a  fabulous  legend,  and  confequently 
can  be  no  foundation  for  a  true  expofition  of  any  prophecy. 
Where  too  is  the  confiftency  and  propriety  in  interpreting  ths 
coming  of  Chrijl  m  \'tx{.  i.  of  the  delhruttion  of  Jerufalem, 
and  in  ve:if.  B.  of  the  deftrutiion  of  Simon  Magus,  though 
Simon  Magus  was  not  deftroycd,  but  was  only  thrown  out  of 
his  chariot,  and  his  leg. broken  in  the  fall  ?  Thefe  are  fome  of 
the  abfurdities  in  Grotjus's  interpretation  and  apphcation  of 
this  prophecy,  which  you  may  fee  more  largely  expofed  and 
refuted  by  [2)  Bochart  among  the  foreign,  and  by  Dr.  Henry 
More  among  our  Englilh  writers. 

2.  Dr.  Hammond  is  every  where  full  of  Simon  Magus  and 
ihe  Gho{lics,fo  that  it  is  the  lefs  to  be  wondered  that  he  ihould 
introduce  them  upon  this  occafion,  and  apply  this  whole  pro- 
phecy to  them,  whereiil  he  is  more  confiilent  than  Grotiits, 
who  applies  part  to  Sim.on  Magus,  and  part  to  Caligula.  llie 
apojlafy,  (3)  according  \o  him,  ^\-as  a  great  departure  or  de- 
fection from  the  faith  to  the  herefy  of  the  GnoHics.  The  man 
of  fin  and  th>'.  zoicked  one  w*as  Simon  Magus,  that  wicked  im- 
poilor,  together  with  his'  followers  the  Gnoftics.  What  hin- 
dered their  fiiowing  themfeh^es  and  making  open  profefTion  of 
their  hofii'ity  againiT:  the  orthodox  Chriftians,  was  the  apof- 
tles  not  having  yet  given  over  preaching  to  the  Jews,  and 
turning  to  the  Gentiles.  This  fame  magician  oppoled  himfelf 
againlt  ChriH,  fetting  himfelf  up  for  the  chief  or  firit  God, 
fuperior  to  ail  other  Gods  ;  and  accordingly  was  publicly 
worlhipped  by  the  Samaritans   and  others,  and   had  a   flatue 

VoL.;Ii.  "  P  erefted 

(i)  Exempfar  apud  pofrcros  ad;i!atarii  de'^ecoris  hnbefur.  Tacit.' 
Ai'iiul:  I/ib.  6. 1'.  71.  En'it.  LipT-j.  Iflcni  miri  •in  adulanflo  ing;nii,  pri- 
mws;  C.  CKfarem  arlor.-^ri  utDeuni  inftituii.  Si;ec.  io  Viicllio.  Se(f>.  2. 

(2)  Bochaiii  Examen  Libelii    de  Anti<  hrirto.  Op.  Tom,   2.   Col* 
^1044—1051,  Mare's  Mvltery  of  Iniquity  ?at  z.  Book*.  Chsft  3.0, 

(3)  See  Hia;uiyad*£  i'arnf.-.'iralc  aad  Aaaoutiuas. 


114  DISSERTATIONS    orr 

ere6>ed  to  hhn  at  Rome  by  the  emperor  Claudius.  Hira  Chriff 
deflroyed  in  an  extraordinary  manner  by  the  preaching  and 
miracles  of  St.  Peter  ;  and  all  tl^  apoftatizing  Gnollics  wlio 
adhered  to  him,  were  involved  in.  the  dellriidion  of  the  unbe- 
lieving Jews,  with  whom  they  had  joined  againft  the  Chrif- 
tians.  But  the  principal  objeftion  to  this  exporuion  is  the 
fame  as  to  that  of  Grotins,  that  the  apollle  is  here  made  to 
foretel  things  after  the  events.  Simon  Magus  was  aheady  re- 
vealed, A6is  viii.  9,  10.  "  and  had  bewitched  the  people  of 
*'  Samaria,  giving  out  that  himfelf  was  fome  great  one  :  To 
"  whom  they  all  gave  heed  from  the  leaft  to  the  greateft,  fay- 
"  ing,  This  man  is  the  great  power  of  God."  Dr.  Hammond 
himfelf  contends,  tlrat  Simon  came  to  Rome  and  was  there 
honored  as  God,  a6  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Claudius  ; 
but  this  Epiflle  was  written  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fame  reign,, 
and  even  the  Doftor,  in  (4)  another  place,  confeffeth  it.  The 
apoff  les  too  had  already  turned  from  the  Jews  to  the  Gentiles. 
Paul  and  Barnabas  had'  declared  to  the  Jews  at  Antioch,  in 
Pifulia,  Afts  xiii.  46.  "  It  was  neceflary  that  the  word  of  God 
"  fhould  fii-ft  have  been  fpoken  to  you  ;  but  feeing  ye  put  it 
*'  from  you,  and  judge  yourfelves  unworshy  of  everlallinglife, 
*'  lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles."  But  this  tranfaftion  was  before 
this  EpiOle  was  written,  and  Indeed  before  ever  Paul  went  to- 
ThefTalonica.  As  part  of  the  fafts  here  prcdifted  as  future,, 
were  already  part,  fo  the  othgr  part  are  manifcflly  falfe,  or  of 
uncertain  credit  at  beff.  The  ftatue  eretfed  to  Simon  Magus^ 
at  Rome,  and  his  public  defeat  there  by  the  prsaching  and  mi^ 
racles  of  St.  Peter,  in  the  prefencc  of  the  emperor,,  are  no  bet- 
ter than  fables.  Even  Papifis  doubt  the  truth  of  thefe  things, 
and  well  mav  others  deny  it.  Simon  Magus  might  perhaps 
have  many  followers ;  but  it  doth  n-ot  appear  that  many  of  the 
Chriflians  apofiatifed  to  him.  Simon  Magus  might  perhaps  be- 
worfhipped  by  the  Samaritans;  but  it  doth  not  appear  that  be 
was  ever  worlhipped  in  the  temple  of  God  at  Jerufalem,  or  m 
any  houfe  of  God  belonging  to  the  Chriftians.  He  died,  by 
all  accounts,  fome  years  before  the  deflruftion  of  Jerufaleni ; 
bikI  it  doth  not  appear  that  any  of  the  Gnoftics  were  involved, 
in  the  deflfu6lion  of  the  unbelieving  Jews.  They  were  fo  far 
from  being  a//  involved  in  the  fame  delb  utllon,  as  Dr.  Ham- 
mond afferts,  that  that  feft  Rourilhed  moft  after  the  deflru^Hoii 

of 

(4)  See  his  Pref.  to  the  ift  Epift.  to  tkeTheflaloniaus. 


TH  z    PROPHECIES.  115 

of  Jerufalem  ;  and  the  fecond  century  after  Chrift  is  fometimes 
<iiltinguiihed  by  the  title  of  Secukim  Gnofticiim,  or  the  age  of 
the  GnolHcs.  Befides,  when  it  is  faid,  Wlwm  the  Lord  Jliall 
conjiwie  with  the.  fpirit  of  his  mouthy  and  JJiall  -dejiroy  with  the 
brightnefs  of  his  coming,  it  is  evident  that  the  fame  perfon  who 
was  to  be  confumed  with  the  fpirit  of  l):s  mouth,  was  alfo  to 
be  deflroyed  with  tlie  brightnefs  of  his  coming  ;  but  according 
to  this  expofition,  Simon  Magus  was  confumed  by  the  fpirit 
of  his  mouth,  that  is  by  the  prayer  and  preaching  of  St,  Peter  ; 
and  the  unbeheving  Jews  and  Gnoftics  were  deflroyed  toge- 
ther by  the  brightnefs  oi  his  coming,  that  is,  by  the  deltruHiou 
ofjerufalem.  Tliey  who  defire  to  lee  a  farther  refutation  of 
this  expofition,  may  find  it  in  (5)  Le  Clerc  among  the  foreign, 
and  in  Whitby  among  our  Enghm  commentators. 

3.  Le  Clerc,  whofe  connment  on  the  New  TeUament  is  a 
tranflation  and  fupplement  of  Hammond's,  hath  not  demoliih- 
ed  his  hypothefis,  witlwut  erefting  (6)  another  of  his  own, 
which  he  elleems  much  more  probable  than  the  conjefture 
both  of  Grotius  and  Hammond.  He  fuppofeth  that  the  apo- 
Jiafy  was  the  great  revolt  of  the  Jews  from  the  Romans.  The 
tnan  of  Jin  was  the  rebellious  Jews,  and  efpecially  their  faraous 
leader  Simon,  not  Magus,  but  the  fon  of  Gioras.  They  tram- 
pled upon  all  autliority  divine  and  human.  They  feized  and 
profaned  the  temple  of  God.  What  hindered  was  what  re- 
trained the  Jews  from  breaking  into  open  rebellion,  which 
was  partly  the  reverence  of  the  Jewifh  magiftrates,  and  partly 
the  fear  of  the  Roman  armies-     The  inyjiery  oj  iniquity  was  the 

fpirit 

(5)  CJericus  in  locum.  Whitby's  Prcf.  to  ths  2d  Epift.  to  the 
Theflalojiiaiis. 

(6)  Nihil  vetat  in  medium  fufpicienem  proferre,  quse  haud  paulo 
verii'imilior  videtur,  et  Grotiana  et  Hammondiana  conjeftura.  Er^ 
lufpicor  Paulurn  vocare  defeilionem  illarn  luagnam  Ju(ia:oruJn,  qua 
imperii  Roman!  jugum  excutere  fruftraconaturi  funt. — fequitur  homi- 
nem  peccad  e/Te  rebeHesJndsos,  et  prasfertmi  eximium  eorum  ducein 
Sirnonem,  non  Magum,  fed  Giorje  filium.— Sediciod  Judaji  aufrtori- 
tarem  omnem  legiumam,  cum  extcrorum,  turn  popuhrium,  tantum 
abeft  ut  coluerient,  «t  contra  lefe  ea  fiiperiores  exiftimaiint. — S<.e- 
leraii  iili  Zelorse  et  Idumxi,  qui  templiun  Jerofolyiniranum  invafer- 
ant,  &c. — Eft  qiicd  cuerccbat  Judseos,  ne  in  aperiam  rebellioiieiu 
erumperent  ;  hoc  eft,  partim  reverenria  procerum  Judseae  gentis,— 
j)ar!:iin  metus  exercittium  B.oraanorum,^£C.  Qtiod  fieri  incipiebat  ho.c 
lempore,  erat  in  eo  fitum,  ut  fpecic  libertaris,  &c. — Vere  quificra  nof- 
ler  vjcari  animadvertit  fcelefuis  liomines,  qui  antea  defignatl  tue- 
runt  voce  ;  fed  inteliigcndi  feditioli  |u(L'ei,  &c.— Fuere  et  all:  impof- 
tores,  quorum  noii  uiio  loco  in?ininit  Jofephus,  &c.  Cleric,  inlccum. 


tiS  DISSERTATIONS    om 

fpirit  of  rebellion '  then  working  under  the  maik  of  liberty. 
The  feditious  Jews  were  dMo  the  wicked  one  ;  andtbcy  :had 
among  them  falie  prophets  and  impoliors,  who  pretended  to 
Ihow  great  Jigns  and  wonders.  But  to  this  hypoihefis^  it  may 
he  replied,  that  the  apofla/y  is  plainly  a  defettion  from  tlie  true 
r(;ligion,  and  it  is  ufed  in  no  other  fenfe  by  theapoRle.  It  was 
jiot  hkcly  that  i|e  ihould  entertain  his  new  Gentile  converts 
with  difco'arfes  about  tlie  Jev.'illi  ftate  and  government,  where- 
with they  had  little  concern  or  connexion.  It  was  alfa  fcarce 
worthy  of  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  to  fay,  that  the  deflrutiion  of 
Jcriifdlem  ihoald  not  happen,  unlefs  there  was  firft  a  rebellion 
of  the  Jews.  No  good  reafon  is  aligned,  why  Simon  the  fon 
of  Gioras  uiould  be  reputed  ike  man  of  fin,  rather  than  oiher 
laflioiis  leatlersi  John  and  Eleazer.  No  proof  is  alledged, 
that  he  was  ever  worihipped  zn/Ziif  temple  of  God  as  God.  He 
was  not  exalted  above  every  God  or  emperor  ;  for  he  Avas  van-; 
quiihed  and  made  the  emperor's  pri (oner.  Kis  coming  was 
not  "  with  all  figns  and  King  wonders  ;"  for  he  never  preten- 
ded to  any  fuch  power.  He  was  not  dellroyed  in  the  de/lruc- 
tion  ot  Jeruialijm  ;  but  was  preferved  alive,  and  (7)  was  after- 
wards led  in  triumph  at  Rome,  and, then  Was. dragged  through 
the  ftreets  with  3  rope  about  his  neck,  and  Was  feverely  fcourg- 
ed,  and  at  lall  put  to  de^th  in  the  cominon  prifcjn.  Befides 
it  is  not  very  confillent  in  this  learned  critic,  by  the  coming  of 
Ckfijl,  in  vcrf.  8.  to  underlland  the  deHruBion  of  Jcrufalem, 
and  in  his  note  upon  verf.  1.  to  fay,  that  (8)  the.  coming  of 
Ckrijl,  both  in  the  the  firft  Epiftle  to  the  ThelFalonians,  and  in 
this,  is  the  coming  of  Chrift  to  judge  the  quick  and  dead. 

4.  Dr.  Whitby's  (9)  fcheme  is  fou/ewhat  perplexed  and 
contufed,  as  if  he  was  not  fatisiied  himfelf  with  his  own  expli- 
cation. "  The  apojlafy  is  the  revolt  of  the  Jews  from  the 
**  the  Roman  empire,  or  from  the  faith."  If  the  foinier,  it  is 
the  fame  miftaken  notion  as  Le  Clerc's.  If  the  latter,  it  is 
true  that  many  were  to  apollarife  from  the  faith,  before  the 
deftruBion  of  Jerufalem,  according  to  the  prediflion  of  our 
Saviour  ;  but  it  doth  not  appear  that  their  number  was  fo  very 
great,  as  to  dcferve  to  be  called  by  way  of  eminence  and  dif- 
taiflion,  the  apojlafy.     "  The  man  of  Jin  is  the  Jewidi  nation, 


wi 


th 


(7)  jnfephiisdeBeH.  Jnd.  Lib.  ^.  Cap.  5.  Serf.  6.  Edit.  Hoflfon. 

(8)  CiiriOi  et  in  1  Ep.   ad  riieflVilonicsnfes,   et   in  hac  eft  advcuius 
Chri.t.",  ad  judieatirldin  de  vivis  et  iuwrtnis.  Cleric:  ibid. 

(Jij  is«8  VVhitbjr'B  Paraphiuf?  and  Co.'iiuientar/. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  117 

«  xvith  their  high-prieft  and  fanhednm."  BlU  the  JewlOi  na- 
tion, with  their  high-piieil  and  fanhedrim,  could  not  tse  faid  tQ. 
apojiaii/e  from  the  faith  which  they  never  received  :  and  thofe 
Ciiiiitian  Jews,  who  did  apoflatife,  were  never  nnited  ui\def' 
znv  one  head  or  leader,  famous  or  infamous  enough  to  nieriii 
the  tide  of  the  man  oj  ftn.  The  Jewi{h,naiipn  too,  with  theii- 
high  prieft  and  ianhedrim,  were  already  revealed  ;  and  rnpli  pf 
the  inllanccs  which  this  author  alledgeth,  of  their  oppofing  the 
Ghiiftian  religion,  and  exalting  themlelves  above  all  laws  divine 
and  human,  were  prior  to  the  date  of  this  Epiftie.  He  was 
himfelf  aware  of  this  objection,  and  endeavors  to  prevent  it  by 
foying,  "  th^t  thefe  are  the  defcriptions  of  the  man  of  Jin,  by 
"  which  the  Tbcffalonians  might  then  knoy/  him,  and  they  run 
*'  all  in  tiie  prefenttenfe,  (bowing  what  he  already  did."  But 
it  is  the  known  and  ufual  llile  of  prophecy,  to  fpeak  of  things 
future  as  prefcnt,  intimating  that  though  .future,  they  are  ja^ 
fure  and  certain  as  if  they  were  even  no\vf  prefent.  "  lie  wha 
"  now  Idteth  is  the  Roman  emperor  CJaudius,  and  he  mill  ktt 
^'  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way,  that  is,  he  will  hinder  the 
"  Jcu's  from  breaking  out  into  an  open  rebellion  in  his  time, 
*'  ihey  being  fo  fignally  and  particularly  obliged  by  him."  But 
how  utterly  improbable  is  it  that  the  apofile  fhould  talk  and 
write  of  Jewifh  politics  to  Gentile  converts  ?  If  Claudius 
withheld  the  Jews  from  revolting  from  the  Roman  government, 
did  he  withhold  them  alfo  from  apoftatifing  from  the  Chriftian 
faith  ?  or  what  was  it  that  withheld  them  ?  and  what  then  be- 
comes of  that  interpretation  ?  "  When  Claudius  dial  1  be  taketi 
^'  oat  of  the  way,  as  he  was  by  poifon,  then  xhty  fliall  be  rCr 
"  vealed,  either  by  atlual  apoftafy  from  the  Roman  government, 
*•  or  by  the  great  apoflafy  of  the  believers  of  that  nation." 
But  the  apoftafy  of  believers  was  not  near  fo  great  nor  univer- 
fal  as  the  apoftafy  from  the  Roman  government.  Here  too  i^ 
the  fame  ambiguity  and  uncertainty  as  before.  The  prophecy 
plainly  intends  one  fort  of  apoftafv,  and  this  learned  commen- 
tator propofeth  tv,?o,  and  inclines  fometimes  to  the  one,  and 
fometitnes  to  the  other,  as  may  bed  fuit  his  hypothefis.  He  is 
guilty  too  of  the  fame  inconfillcncy  as  Le  Clerc,  in  interpreting 
the  coming  ofChriJi  in  the  former  Epiflle,  and  in  this  EpiUle, 
and.in  the  firft  verfeof  this  very  chapter,  of  his  coming  to  judge 
the  world  ;  and  yet  in  verfe  the  eighth,  of  his  coming  to  deiiroy 
^erufalem.  But  if  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem  only  was 
ineant,  what   need  had  the  Thefialonians  to  be  under  (i.ich 

conflefaation. 


iiS  DISSERTATIONS    on 

conft-emation,  to  hefna^ken  m  imnd,  and  to  be  troubled,  that  the 
wrath  is  cot?ie  upon  Uiem  to  the  uttamoji,  as  the  apolUe  faith, 
1  T'hef.  ii.  15,  16.  "  who  both  kilJed  the  Lord  Jelhs,  and  their 
*'  own  prophets,  a«d  haveperleaned  us  ;  and  they  pleafed  not 
**  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men,  forbiddijig  us  to  fpeak  to 
"  the  Gentiles,  that  they  might  be  favcd."  It  was  matter  of 
confolation,  rather  than  of  trouble  or  terror  to  the  Thcllaloni- 
ans;  and  as  fuch  the  apoftlc  mentions  it  in  his  former  EpiUle. 
5.  But  of  all  the  applications  of  this  prophecy  none  is  more 
extraordinary  tha«  that  of  the  late  prof<,»/ror  Wetftein,  the 
Jearned  and  laborious  editor  of  the  New  Teilaracnt  with  the 
various  readings  and  copious  annotations.  "  By  the  man  of  Jm 
m\A  the  wicked  one  he  [\)  imderftands  Titus  or  the  Flavian 
family.  The  tnyjhry  vf  iniquity  \f^z%  \hcn  working,  becaufe  at 
that  time  Vefpahan  had  borne  the  office  of  conful,  had  receiv- 
ed the  honors  of  a  triumph,  and  even  under  Caligula  had  enter- 
tained fome  hopes  of  the  empire.  He  who  letteth  \vz.t  Nero, 
who  was  now  adopted  by  the  emperor,"  One  is  really  afham- 
cd  and  grieved  to  fee  a  fcholarand  critic  fan  into  fuch  abfur- 
dities.  What !  was  Titus  then,  as  well  as  the  emperor  Julian, 
"Sin  apoji ate?  Was  he,  who  was  one  of  the  belt  emperors,  thit 
iove  and  delight  ef  mankind,  to  be  branded  with  the  odious 
appellations  of  the  man  of  fin  and  the  wicked  one  ?  Even  Do- 
mitian  was  notworfe  thanfeveral  other  emperors  both  before 
and  after  him.  How  did  Titus  and  the  Flavian  family  oppofe 
and  exalt  them felves  nhove  every  God  or  t7nperor  ?  How  did 
they  as  God  Jit  in  the  temple  of  God,  JJiorvtng  themfelves  thai 
they  were  Gods  ?  Why  was  Vefpafian's  hoping  for  the  empire 
ike  myjlery  of  iniquity,  more  than  Galba's,  or  Othe's,  or  Vi- 
telhus's  hoping  for  the  fame  ?  When  Nero  was  taken  out  of 
the  way,  were  not  thefe  three  emperors  Galba,  Otho,  and  Vi- 
tellius,  all  revealed  before  the  Flavian  family  ?  How  was  the 
coming  of  Titus  and  the  Flavian  hrm^y  with  all  power ,  and  figns^ 
and  lying  zoonders,  and  with  all  deceivablevefs  of  iinrighteouf- 
■nefs  ^  How  were  their  adherents  and  followers  fuch  eminently 
as  received  not  ilie  love  of  the  truth  that  they  might  he  faved,  but 
Ulieved  a  lie  that  they  might  be  damned,  and  had  pita fure  in  un- 
righttoufnefs?  How  were  Titus  and  ihe  Flavian  family  deftroyed 

in 

(f)  ImelKi^oTItum  five  donnun  Flaviam- F,o  tempore  Vefpa- 

fiaHus  confuiatum  jim  ;^efl'erat,  triuiaphilia  acccperat,  et  jam  tub 
Caio  in  fpem  imperii  veneiat.— Nero  jdin  adoptatus  eiat»  Uc,  Wct- 
i^tn'im  in  locum. 


thePROPHECIES.  it^ 

m  the  deftruflion  of  Jerufalem,  when  they  were  thetnfelves 
the  deftroyers  of  it,  and  reigned  feveral  years  afterwards  ?  Was 
there  an  ilhiftrious  coming  of  Chrift,  when  Titus  or  any  ot 
the  Flavian  family  died  ?  Or  how  can  the  Lord  be  faid  to 
confuine.  tlum  wUh  tht  /pint  of  his  mouth,  and  to  dejlroy  than 
with  the  baghtntfs  of  his  comutg  ?  It  furpafleih  ail  compre- 
henfion,  how  this  learned  profcffor  could  think  of  fuch  an  ap- 
plication, without  alkii^  himfelf  fome  fuch  quelrions  ;  or  how 
he  could  aPK  himfelf  any  fuch  quellions,  without  clearly  per- 
ceiving the  impoUibility  of  anfwering  them.  We  cannot  fup- 
pofe  that  he  would  have  made  a  complinieut  of  his  religion, 
but  he  hath  certainly  of  his  uuderflanding,  to  Cardinal  Ouiri- 
ni,  in  this  initance  as  well  as  in  his  coTiinent  upon  the  Reve- 
lation, which,  (2  j  as  he  humbly  hopeth  will  not  difpleafe  his 
eminency,  and  then  he  fhall  be  tranfcendently  happy. 

It  is  a  farther  objeftion  to  Wetftein,  as  alfo  to  Grotius, 
Hammond,  Le  Clerc,  and  Whitby,  that  they  are  fo  fmgular 
in  their  opinions  ;  they  differ  as  much  from  one  another,  as 
from  the  generality  of  interpreters  ;  and  as  they  dilTent  irom 
all  who  went  before  them,  fo  they  are  followed  by  none  who 
came  after  tliem.  If  this  prophecy  was  fulfilled,  as  thefe 
critics  conceive,  before  the  deftrucHon  of  Jerufalem,  it  is  fur- 
prifing  that  none  oi  the  fathers  Ihould  agree  with  any  of  them 
in  the  fame  application,  and  that  the  difcovery  fhciuld  firft  be 
made  fixteen  or  feventeen  hundred  years  after  the  completion. 
The  fathers  might  ddfer  and  be  miftaken  in  the  circumftances 
of  a  prophecy  which  was  yet  to  be  fulfilled  ;  but  that  a  prophe- 
cy fhoald  be  remarkably  acGompliftied  before  their  time,  and 
they  be  totally  ignorant  of  it,  and  fpeak  ot  tiie  accomplilb- 
ment  as  ftill  future,  is  not  very  credible,  and  will  always  be  a 
ilrong  prefumptive  argument  againft  any  fuch  interpr£tatio;>. 
The  foundation  of  all  the  miftakesof  thefe  learned  men  is  their 
interpreting  the  coming  ofChnJi,  of  the  deftru6iion  of  Jerula- 
lem  ;  whereas  the  context,  as  it  hath  been  fiiown,  plainly  e- 
virjces,  and  they  themfelves  at  other  times  acknowlege,  that 
it  is  to  be  underftood  of  his  earning  to  judge  the  world.  They 
therefore  bid  fairer  for  the  true  inierpretaiion,  who  apply  this 
prophecy  to  events  after  the  deIlru61ion  of  Jeruialem. 

6.  Of 

(2' — ctii  (^,  iiti  fpcro,  vel  interpretationem  ApocaJypfeos,  vel  co- 
uannii  falrem  nisum  non  difplicuilTe  intellexero,  luhlin^i  teriiiU  uJera 
Venice.     Idem  dc  lutcrpret,    Apoe.  'ioiu.  i.  I'.  ^'94. 


120  DISSERTATIONS     om 

6.  Of  thofe  who  apply  this  propliecy  to  events  after  the  (le-- 
ftruftion  of  Jcrufdlcm,  fome  papifls,  and  Tome  perfons  who 
think  Hkepapifts,  contend  that  thecharafier  of  the.  man  of  Jin 
was  drawn  for  the  great  impoflor  Mohammed  :  and  it  rauil  be 
confeffed,  that  the  portrait  refembies  him  in  many  refpe6is. 
He  was  indeed  d;  man  of  Jm  both  in  hie  and  in  do^bine. 
He  might  be  faid  \.ofit  in  the.  ttrnplt  oj  God,  when  he  convert- 
ed the  churches  into  mofques.  He  hkewiie  rofe  upon  the 
ruins  of  the  Roman  empire  ;  and  the  Ronian  empire  is  gener- 
ally thought  to  be  what  withholdeth.  But  though  fome  features 
"are  aUke,  yet  others  are  very  much  unlike,  and  deraonftrate  a 
rnanifeft  difference.  He  was  not  pro};erly  an  apojlatc,  for  he 
and  his  countrymen  the  Arabians  were  not  Chriliians  but  Hea- 
thens, though  he  made  many  Chriflians  afterwards  apoliaaze 
from  the  faith.  The  imjlery  of  iniquity,  as  we  have  feen,  was 
'Working  in  the  days  of  the  apoftles  :  but  there  were  not  then 
tmy  indications  of  the  rife  and  increafe  of  Mohammedifm  ;  it 
•fprung  up  of  a  fudden  like  a  mufhroom,  whofe  feeds  the  winds 
Scattered  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  apojlafy  was  to  pre- 
'cede  and  introduce  the  man  of  fin,  but  this  man  of  fin  was  the 
■firfl  author  of  this  apoitafy.  And  what  is  the  mofl  material, 
he  never  pretended  to  confirm  his  mifTion,  or  authorize  his 
doftrine  by  miracles,     hlis  coining  was  not  with  all pozuer,  and 

figns  and  lying  zvondcrs  :  On  the  contrary  he  (3)  declared, 
that  "  God  had  fent  Mofcs  and  Jefus  with  miracles,  and  yet 
"  men  would  hot  be  obedient  to  their  word  ;  and  therefore 
"  he  had  now  fent  him  in  the  lafl:  place  without  miracles,  to 
"  force  them  by  the  power  of  the  fword  to  do  his  will." 
'Some  of  his  followers  have  afcribed  miracles  to  him  :  but  as 
Dr.  Prideaux  obferves,  "  thofe  who  rclaie  them  are  only  fuch 
•'  who  are  reckoned  among  their  fabulous  and  legendary  wri- 
*'  ters.  Their  learned  dottors  renounce  them  all,  as  doth 
*'  Mohammed  himfeif,  who  in  feveral  places  in  his  Koran  owns 
•'  that  he  wrouirht  no  miracles." 

7.  Others  of  the  papirts  aOirm,  that  tl/e  apoflafy  is  the  fall- 
ing away  from  the  church  of  Rome  by  the  dodnnes  of -the  re- 
formation. But  who  'then  is  the  man  of  fin,  Luther  and  his 
followers,  or  Calvin  and  his  followers,  or  who  ?  for  the -pro- 
teiiints  are  far  from  being  united  under  any  one  head.  Which 
of  the protellant  churches  exalts  herfeli  above  every  God    and 

magi  Urate  ? 

(3)  See  Prideaux's  Life bf  Mahomet,  P.  zd  and  28,  8ch  £diu  1723. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  121 

maglftrafe  ?  Which  of  them  arrogates  to  herfelf  divine  honors 
and  titles  ?  Which  of  them  pretends  to  eftab'.ilh  her  doftrine 
and  difcipline  by  miracles  ?  Thefe  things  would  be  ridiculouf- 
\y  and  abfurdly  objefted  to  the  proteftant  churches,  and  more 
ridiculoufly  and  abfurdly  Hill  by  the  members  of  the  church 
of  Rome. 

8.  The  greater  part  of  the  Romifli  doclors,  It  muft  be  con- 
feffed,  give  another  interpretation,  and  acknowlcge  that  (4) 
the  fathers  and  the  beft  interpreters  underftand  this  unanimoufly 
of  Antichrift,  who  will  appear  in  the  world  before  the  o-reat 
day  of  judgment  to  combat  religion  and  the  faints.  But°then 
they  conceive  that  Antichrift  is  not  yet  revealed,  that  he  is  on- 
ly one  man,  and  that  he  will  continue  only  three  years  and  a 
half.  But  we  have  fhown  before,  that  the  man  of  fin  is  not  a 
fmgle  man,  any  more  than  the  whore  of  Babylon  is  a  fingle  wo- 
man. The  one  as  well  as  the  other  is  to  be  underftood  of  a 
whole  order  and  fucceflion  of  perfons.  The  myjlery  of  iniquity 
was  working,  and  preparing  the  way  for  the  man  oj fin  even  in 
the  apoftles  days  :  and  is  it  not  very  extraordinary,  that  one 
thoufand  feven  hundred  years  fliould  elapfe,  and.  that  he  fhould 
not  be  )'et  revealed  ?  What  withholdeth,  they  fay,  was  the  Ro- 
man empire;  and  the  Roman  empire  might  be  powerful 
enough  to  hinder  his  appearance  at  that  time,  but  how  hath  it 
withheld  and  hindered  all  this  while  ?  As  this  evil  began  in  the 
apoftles  days,  and  was  to  continue  in  the  world  till  the  fecond 
coming  of  Chrlft  in  power  and  great  glory  ;  it  neceffarily  fol- 
lows that  it  was  to  be  carried  on  not  by  one  man,  but  by  a  fuc- 
ceftion  of  men  in  feveral  ages.  It  cannot  be  taking  root  ancj 
growing  imperceptibly  one  thoufand  feven  hundred  years, 
and  more,  and  yet  flourifli  under  its  chief  head  only  three  year* 
and  a  half.  There  needeth  not  furely  fo  much  preparation  for 
fo  little  efFea.  Neither  are  three  years  and  a  half  a  period 
fufRcient  for  Antichrift  to  aa  the  parts  and  to  fulfil  the  charac- 
ters which  are  afligncd  him  ;  unlefs  he  hath  alfo  this  property 
of  divinity,  that  one  day  is  with  him  as  a  thoufand  years,  and  a. 
ilioufand  years  as  one  day. 

III.  The  deteaion  of  falfehood  is  the  next  flep  towards  the 
jjifcovery  of  truth  :  and  having  feen  how  this  paffage  hath  been 
piiftaken  and  mifapplied  by  fome  famous  commentators,   we 

Vol.  II.  Q  rnay 

(4)  LesPeres,  ct  les  meilleurs  inteipretes  entendenf  unaninienient 
ceci  de  1  Ante-Chrift,  qui  doit  paroitre  dang  le  monde  avant  le  grand 
jour  du  ]i],eeinent,  pour  combattre  la  religion  et  !es  laiats.  Calmsc 
Coi«Di«c;-ciD.fiVtatiQ8  far  I'Ante-Chfjfl. 


122  DISSERTATIONS    on 

may  be  the  better  enabled  to  vindicate  and  eflabliiS>  \vh3t  we 
conceive  to  be  the  only  true  and  legitimate  application.  The 
Thelfaionians,  from  lome  expreflions  in  the  former  pDJfile, 
were  alarmed  as  if  the  end  of  the  world  was  at  haad,  and 
Chrill  was  coming  to  judgment.  The  apollle,  to  corrcft  their 
mi  Hakes,  anddiflipate  their  fears,  allures  them,  that  the  earning 
of  Chrift  will  not  be  yet  awhile  ;  there  will  be  firft  a  rreat 
apoUafy  or  defeflion  of  ChnfUans  from  ihe  true  faiLh  and 
worlhip.  This  apcHafy  all  the  concurrent  marks  andcharac- 
ters  will  juPufy  us  in  charging  upon  the  church  of  Rome.  The 
apoflle  mentions  this  apoftafy  in  another  place,  i  Tim.  h.  i, 
ike.  and  fpccifiei  fome  anicles,  as  dotlrines  of  demons,  forbid- 
ding to  marry,  and  commandnhT  to  abjlain  from  jneats,  which 
will  warrant  the  fame  concin Hon.  The  true  ChriHian  worihip 
is  the  wo\\^i\\-^oi.tkt  oK'^ody  God,  thi^ough  the  only  one  medi'Aor 
between  God  and  men,  the  yntCn  Ckfifi  Jefui  :  and  from  t! ' ; 
worfhip  the  church  ofRorr«e  hath"'n'jtorioully  departed,  by 
fubftituting  other  mediators,  and  invocating  and  adoring  fairt » 
and  angels.  Nothing  is  a  pcibry,  if  idolatry  be  not;  and  the 
fame  kind  of  idolatry  is  pra6tifed  in  the  church  of  Rome,  that 
the  prophets  and  infpired  writers  arraign  and  condernn  as 
apoftafy  and  rebellion  in  the  Jewilh  church.  The  Jews  never 
totally  rejefted  the  true  God, but  only  worfhipped  him  through 
the  medium  of  fome  image,  or  in  conjunction  with  fome  other 
beings  :  and  are  not  the  members  of  the  church  of  Rome  [f) 
guilty  of  the  fame  idolatry  and  apoftafy  in  the  worfhip  of  ima- 
ges, in  the  adoration  of  the  hoft,  in  the  invocation  of  angels  and 
faints,  and  in  the  oblation  of  prayers  and  praifes  to  the  virgin 
Mary,  as  much  or  more  t])an  to  God  bleffcd  forever  ?  This  is 
the  grand  corruption  of  the  Chriflian  church,  this  is  the  apofafy^ 
as  it  is  emphatically  called  and  deferves  to  be  called  the  apojiafy 
that  the  apollle  had  warned  the  Thelfaionians  of  before,  the 
apqfla/y  that  had  alfo  been  foretold  by  the  propliet  Daniel. 

If  the  apoftafy  be  rightly  charged  upon  the  ch'jrch  of  Rome, 
it  follows  of  confcquence,  that  the  man  of  /in  is  the  Pope,  not 
meaning  this  or  that  Pope  in  particular,'  but  the  Pope  in  gene- 
ral, as  the  chief  head  and  fupporter  of  this  apoltaiy.  The  apof- 
tafy produces  him,  and  he  again  promotes  the  apoftafy.  He 
is  proper!)'  the  man  of  fin,  not  only  on  account  of  the  icandalous 

lives 

(5)  See  Stillingfleet's  Difcourfe  cnnrernine  the  Idolatry  of  ths 
ehurch  of  Rome.    Chap,  i  iJid  2.  Vol.  5.  of  iiis  works. 


TTJ  E    PROPHECIES.  v2^ 

iivcs  of  niaiiy  Popes,  but  by  reafon  of  their  more  fcandalous. 
<^lof.rrincs  and  principles,  dirpeafing  with  the  inofl  necsiTary 
crudes,  and  granting,  or  rather  felHng  pardons  and  indulgences 
to  the  moll  abominable  crimes.  Or  if  by  J/jq  be  meant  idola- 
try particularly,  as  in  the  Old  Teflament,  it  is  evident  to  all 
how  he  hath  corrupted  the  worfhip  of  God,  and  perverted  it 
ixom  fp  I  lit  and  truth  to  fuperilition  and  idolatry  of  the  groflefl 
kind.  He  alfo,  like  the  falfe  apoftle  Judas,  is  the  fon  of  perdi' 
iion,  whether  actively  as  being  the  caufe  and  occafion  of  de-? 
ftru£^ion  to  others,  or  paiTively  as  being  deflined  and  devoted 
to  deftruftion  himfelf,  Heoppofdk;  he  is  thegreat  adverfary 
to  God  and  man,  excommunicating  and  anathematizing,  perfe- 
cuting  and  deftroying  by  croiiadoes  and  inquifitions,  by  maiTa- 
cres  and  horrid  executions,  thofe  fmcere  Chriftians,  who  prefer 
the  word  of  God  to  all  the  authority  of  m.en.  The  Heathen  empe* 
ror  of  Romemay  have  (lain  his  thoufands  of  innocent  Chriftians, 
But  the  Chriftian  Bifiiop  of  Rome  hath  flain  his  ten  thoufands. 
There  is  fcarce  any  country  tha;t  hath  not  at  one  time  or  other 
been  made  the  fiage  of  thefe  bloody  tragedies :  fcarce  any  age, 
that  hath  not  in  one  place  or  ether  feen  them  afied.  He  exalt- 
tth  himftlj  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  wotjlnpped  ; 
not  only  above  inferior  magillrates,  but  like'.vifc  above  bilhops 
and  primates,  exerting  an  abfolute  jurifdiciion,  and  uncontrol- 
led fupremacy  over  all  ;  nor  only  vibove  bifhops  and  primates, 
but  likcwife  above  kings  and  emperors,  depofing  fome,  and 
advancing  others,  obliging  them  to  proftrate  themfelves  before 
him,  to  kifs  his  toe,  to  hold  his  flirrup,  to  (6)  wait  bare-footed 
at  his  gate,  treading  (7)  even  upon  the'neck  and  (8)  kickinp-*-'?" 
the  imperial  crown  with  his  foot  ;  nor  only  above  kings  hjd 
emperors,  but  likewife  above  Chrift  and  God  himfelf,  mak?:ig 
the  word  of  God  of  none  effcB.  by  his  traditions,  forbidding  whilt 
God  hath  commanded,  as  marriage,  communion  in  both  kinds, 
the  ufe  of  the  fcriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  the  like,  and 
alfo  commanding  or  allowing  what  God  hath  forbidden,  as 
idolatry,  perfecution,  works  of  fupererogation,  and  various 
other  infiances.  So  that  he,  as  God,fitttth  in  the  temple  of  God, 
flowing  himfelf  that  he  is  God.  He  is  therefore  in  profeffion 
a  Chriftian,  and  a  Chriftian  bifliop.     His  fitting  in  tlie.  teinple 

of 

(6)  As  HilcJebrand  or  Gregory  VII.  did  to  Henry  IV. 

(7)  As  AlexiiJiler  III.  did  to  Frederic  I. 
(8j  As  Celdtindidto  Henry  VI. 


124  DISSERTATIONS    o  n^ 

of  God,  plainly  implies  his  having  his  feat  or  cathedra  in  the 
Chiiftian  church  ;  and  he  fitteth  there  as  God,  efpecialiy  at  his 
inauguration,  when  he  fitteth  upon  the  high  altar  in  St.  Peter's 
church,  and  maketh  the  table  of  the  Lord  his  footflool,  and  in 
that  pofuion  receiveth  adoration.  At  all  times  he  exercifeth 
divine  authority  in  the  church,  JJiowing  himfelf  that  he.  is  Cyod, 
afFefcling  divine  titles  and  atti  ibutes,  as  holinefs  and  infallibility, 
affuming  divine  powers  and  prerogatives  in  condemning  and 
abfolving  men,  in  retaining  and  forgiving  fms,  in  afferting  his 
decrees  to  be  of  the  fame  or  greater  authority  than  the  word  of 
God,  and  commanding  them  to  be  received  under  the  penalty 
of  the  fame  or  greater  damnation.  Like  another  Salmoneus, 
he  is  proud  to  imitate  the  flate  and  thunder  of  the  Ahnighty  ; 
and  is  ftiled,  and  pleafed  to  be  (9)  zliled,  "  Our  Lord  God 
*'  the  Pope  ;  another  God  upon  earth  ;  King  of  Kings,  and 
*'  Lord  of  Lords.  The  fame  is  the  dominion  of  God  and  the 
*'  Pope.  To  believe  that  our  Lord  God  the  Pope  might  not 
*'  decree  as  he  decreed,  it  were  a  matter  of  herefy.  The  pow- 
*'  er  of  the  Pope  is  greater  than  all  created  power,  and  extends 
*'  itfelf  to  things  celeflial,  terreftrial,  and  infernal.  The  Pope 
*'  doeth  whatfoever  he  liileth,  even  things  unlawful,  and  is 
•'  more  than  God."  Such  blafphcmies  are  not  only  allowed, 
but  are  even  approved,  encouraged,  rewarded  in  the  writers  of 
the  church  of  Rome  ;  and  they  are  not  only  the  extravagances 
ot  private  writers,  but  are  the  language  even  of  public  decre- 
tals and  afls  of  councils.  So  that  the  Pope  is  evidently  the 
God  upon  earth  :  at  leail  there  is  no  one  like  him,  who  exalt- 
"'W'^  himfdj  above  every  God ;  vo  one  like  him,  who  fitteth  as  God 
^Y^he  temple  ofGod,JIiozviiig  himfelfthat  he  is  God. 

,v  Butif  the  bifhop  of  Rome  \iZ  the  man  of  fin,  it  may  feem 
lomewhat  Itrange  that  the  apoftle  fliould  mention  thcfe  things 
in  an  Epiflle  to  the  Theffalonians,  and  not  rather  in  his  PLpiftle 

to  the  Romans.     But  this  Epiflle  was  written  four   or   five 

years 

(9)  Dominus  Deusnofler  papa.  Alter Deus  in  terra.  Rex  re^^m, 
«^jminus  doiiiinorum.  Ilem  eft  Doonniinn  Dei  et  papss.  Cre.iere 
Dominum  Dciim  noflrum  papam  n<n  potuilTe  ftatuere,  prout  ftatuit, 
lia-TCticum  cenfcretur.  fapse  poieftas  eft  major  omni  poieftaie  ciea- 
ta,  ex'ei)(lit(]ue  fe  ad  coeleltia,  tencftria,  et  infernalia.  Papa  facit 
quicqui(i  liber,  etiam  illieita,  et  eft  pins  quara  Dens.  See  thefe  and 
the  like  inftanees  q-ioted  iu  Billi'p  Jewel's  Apolo^r  and  Defenfe,  in 
|)ownhain's  treatife  rie  Antichrifti,  and  Poole's  EiiKlifti  Annotarions. 
See  likewifc  Barrow's  treadle  oi  the  T^^pe's  Supremacy  in  the  Intco- 
ilUv^iou. 


THE     P  R  O  P  H  E  C  1  E  wS.       •  i2i 

years  before  that  to  the  Romans,  and  there  was  no  occafion 
to  mention  the  fame  things  again  in  another  epifde.  What 
was  written  to  the  Thefialonians  or  any  particular  church, 
was  in  effcft  written  to  all  the  churches,  the  epiHles  being  de- 
lisned  for  general  edification,  and  intended  to  be  read  pubhc- 
Ivinthe  congregations  of  the  faithful.  When  St.  Paul  wrote 
hisEpiftle  to  the  Romans,  he  had  not  been  at  Rome,  and  con- 
fequently  could  not  allude  to  any  former  difcourfe  with  them, 
as  with  the  ThefTalonians  :  and  thefe  things  were  not  proper 
to  be  fully  explained  in  a  letter,  and  efpecialiy  in  a  let;er  ad- 
drelfed  to  the  Chriilian  converts  at  the  capital  city  of  the  em- 
pire. The  apofdes  with  all  their  prudence  were  reprefenfed 
as  enemies  to  government,  and  were  charged  with  "  turning 
•'  the  world  upfide  down  :"  Acts  xvii.  6.  but  the  accufation 
would  have  been  founded  higher,  if  St.  Paul  had  denounced 
openly,  and  to  Romans  too,  the  deflruftion  of  the  Rom.an 
empire.  However  he  admonlfheth  them  to  beware  of  apofr 
tafy,  Rom.  xi.  20,  22.  and  to  "  con;:inue  in  God's  goodnefs, 
*'  or  otherwife  they  fhall  be  cut  olx  :"  and  afterwards  when 
he  vifited  Rome,  and  dwelt  there  "  tv.-o  whole  years,"  Afts 
xxviii.  30.  he  might  have  frequent  opportunities  of  inform- 
ing them  particularly  of  thefe  things.  It  is  not  to  be  fanpof- 
ed,  that  he  difcourfed  of  thefe  things  only  to  the  Theilalo- 
nians.  It  was  a  matter  of  concern  to  all  Chriftians  to  be  fore- 
warned of  the  great  corruption  of  Chiiflianity,  that  they 
might  be  neither  furprifed  into  it,  nor  oilended  at  it  ;  and  the 
caution  was  the  more  nece-Tary,  as  ike  myjltry  of  iniquity  vcas 
already  working.  The  feeds  of  popery  were  fown  in  the  apof- 
tle's  time  ;  for  even  then  idolatry  was  ftealing  into  the  church, 

1  Cor.  X.  14.  and  "  a  voluntary  htimiiity  and  worlhipping  of 
"  angels,"  Col.  ii.  18.  "  fnife  and  divifjons,"  1  Cor.  iii.  3. 
an  "  adulterating  and  handling  of  the  word  of  God  deceitfully," 

2  Cor.  ii.  17.  iv.  2.  a  "  gain  of  godlinefs,  and  teachino-  of 
"  things  for  filthy  lucre's  fake,"  1  Tim.  vi.  5.  Tit.  i.  11.  a 
vain  obfervaiion  of  feflivals,  Gal.  iv.  10.  a  vain  difiinftinn 
of  meats,  1  Cor.  viii.  §.  a  "  neglecling  of  the  body,"  Col.  ii. 
23.  "  traditions,  and  commandments,  and  doftrines  of  men," 
Col.  ii.  8,  22.  with  other  corruptions  and  innovations.  All 
heretics  were  in  a  manner  the  forerunners  of  the  man  of  fin  ; 
and  Simon  Magus  in  particular  was  fo  lively  a  type  and  figuie 
of  the  zuicked  one,  that  he  hath  been  miflaken,  as  we  fee,  for 
the  wicked  one   himfelf. 

The 


i^6  DISSERTATIONS    o^r 

The  fourjuitions  of  popery  were  laid  indeed  In  ilic  :']'oPtle*s 
days,  but  the  fuperfiruQurc  was  raifed  by  degrees,  and  feveral 
ages  pafTed  before  the  building  was  completed,  and  the  man  of 
Jiii  was  revealed  in  full  pcrfefchon.  St.  Paul  having  communi- 
cated to  the  I'hcifalonians  what  it  was  that  hindered  his  appear- 
ance, it  was  natural  for  other  Chriilians  alfo  who  read  this 
Epiftlc,  to  inquire  ivhat  withholdeth  that  he  might  be  revealed  in 
his  i-ime  ;  and  the  apoitle  without  doubt  would  impart  it-  to  other 
Chriilians  as  freely  as  to  the  The  (Talon  i  an  s ;  and  the  TheUaicni- 
ans  and  other  Chriilic'.ns  might  deliver  it  to  (heir  fucceiTors,  and 
fo  the  tradition  mighi  generally  prevail,  and  the  tradition  that 
generally  prevailed  was  that  what  hindered  was  the  Roman 
empire  :  and  therefore  the  primitive  Chrifiians  in  the  public 
orhces  of  the  church  prayed  for  its  peace  and  welfare,  as  know- 
ing that  when  the  Roman  empire  fliould  be  diffolved  and  bro- 
ken into  pieces,  (he  cmiplve  oUhe  man  vf  /in  would  be  raifed 
on  its  ruins.  How  this  revolution  was  eliecfed,  no  writer  can 
better  inform  us  than  (i)  Machiavel.  •'  The  emperor  of  Rome 
«*  quitting  Rome  to  hold  his  refidence  at  Conltantinople,  the 
*'  Roman  empire  began  to  decline,  but  the  church  of  Rome 
•'  augmented  as  fall.  Neverthelefs,  until  tlie  coming  in  of  the 
*'  Lombards,  all  Italy  being  under  the  dominion  either  of  em- 
«'  perors  or  kings,  the  biaiops  ailumed  no  more  power  than 
"  what  was  due  to  their  doftrine  and  manners  ;  in  civil  affairs, 
«'  they  were  fubjcH  to  the  civil  ponder. — But  Thcbdoric  king 
*'  of  the  Goths  lixinghis  feat  at  Ravpnna,  was  that  which  ad- 
«'  vanced  their  intcrell,  and  made  them  more  conhderable  in 
*'  Italy  ;  for  there  being  no  other  prince  left  in  Rome,  the 
«'  RoHians  v/ere  forced  for  protCoHon  to  pay  greater  allegi- 
*'  ance  to  the  Pope.  And  yet  their  aUihority  advanced  no 
"  farther  at  that  time,  than  to  obtain  the  preference  before  the 
'=  church  of  Ravenna.  But  the  Lotiibards  having  invaded, 
♦■■  and  reduced  Italy  into  feveral  cantons,  the  Pope  took  the 
*•  opportunity,  and  began  to  hold  up  his  head.  For  being  as 
'■  it  were  governor  and  principal  at  Rome,  the  etnpcror  of 
"  Conflantinople  and  the  Lombards  bare  him  a  refpefl:,  fo 
"  that  the  Romans  (by  mediation  of  their  Pope)  began  to  treat 
"  and  confederate  with  Longinus  [the  emperor's  lieutcnantj 
'*'  and  tile  Lombards,  not  as  fuhjetts,  but  as   equals  and   com- 

"  panions; 


(t)  Machiavel's  Hift.  of  Florence,  Book  i.  P.  6,  ^c  of  the  Englifh 

traiillatiuii. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  127 

**  panions  ;  \vhich  faid  cuftom  continuing,  and  the  Popes  ent- 
*'  ring  into  alliance  fometimes  with  rhc  Lombards,  and  fome-- 
"  times  with  the  Greeks,  contracted  great  reputation  to  their 
*•  dignity.  But  the  deftru61ion  of  the  eaftern  empire  follow- 
''  ing  fo  clofe  under  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Heraclens, — 
'•  the  Pope  loll:  the  convenience  of  the  emperor's  proteclioa 
"  in  time  of  adverlity,  and  the  power  of  the  Lombards  increai- 
"  ing  too  fall  on  the  other  fide,  he  thought  it  but  neccflarv 
*'  to  addrefs  himfelf  to  the  king  of  France  for  affifjance. — ■ 
"  Gregory  the  third  being  created  Pope,  and  Aiftolfus  king 
••  of  the  Lombards,  Aiftollus  contrary  to  league  and  agree- 
"  njent  feii'ed  upon  Ravenr<a,  and  made  war  upon  the  Popci 
"  Gregory  not  daring  (for  the  reafons  aboAefaid)  to  depend 
*'  upon  theweaknefs  of  the  empire,  or  the  fidelity  of  theLom- 
*'  bards,  (whom  he  had  already  found  falfe)  applied  himlclf 
"  to  Pepin — for  relief  againft  the  Lombards.  Pepin  returnf  d 
*•  anfwer,  that  he  would  be  ready  to  aflift  him,  but  he  defired 
**  firft  to  have  the  honor  to  fee  him,  and  pay  his  perfonal  re- 
♦'  fpefts.  Upon  which  invitation  Pope  Gregoiy  went  into 
*'  France,  pafJing  thorough  the  Lombards  quarters  without 
"  an)t  interruption,  fo  great  reverence  they  bare  to  religion  in 
**  thofe  days.  Being  arrived  and  honorably  received  in  France, 
*'  he  was  after  fome  time  difmified  with  an  anny  into  Italy  ; 
*'  which  having  befieged  Pavia,  and  reduced  the  Lombards  to 
*'  diftrefs,  Ailtolfus  was  conflrained  to  certain  terms  of  a<irec- 
*'  ment  with  the  French,  which  were  obtained  by  the  intercef- 
*'  fion  of  the  Pope. — Among  the  reft  of  the  articles  of  that 
*•  treaty  it  was  agreed,  that  Aiflolfus  Ihould  reflore  all  tha 
**  lands  he  had  ufurped  from  the  church.  But  when  the  French 
•*  army  was  returned  into  France,  Aiflolfus  forgot  hi.'^  engage- 
*'  ment,  which  put  the  Pope  upon  a  fecond  application  to 
"  king  Pepin,  who  fupplied  hirn  again,  fent  a  new  army  into 
*'  Italy,  overcame  the  Lombards,  and  poflelTed  himfelf  of  R'a- 
'*  venna,  and  (contrary  to  tlie  defire  of  the  Grecian  emperor) 
"  gave  it  to  the  Pope,  with  all  the  lands  under  that  exarchate. 
*'  — In  the  interim  Aillolfus  died,  and  Befiderio,  a  Lombard, 
"  and  duke  of  Tufcany,  taking  up  arms  to  fucceed  him,  begged 
"  afliftance  of  the  Pope,  with  promife  of  perpetual  amity  for  iha 
"  future. — At  firft  Defiderio  was  very  punctual, — delivered  up 
"  the  towns  as  he  took  them  to  the  Pope,  according  to  his  en- 
**  gagement  to  king  Pepin  ;  nor  was  there  any  exarch  fent 
**  afterwards  from  Coaftantinopie  to   Ravenna,  but  all  was 

"  arbitrary. 


128  DISSERT  A  TIONSo.^ 

«•  arbitrary,  arid  managed  according  to  the  pleafure  of  the  Pope. 
•'  Not  long  alter  Pepin  died,  and  Charles  his  fon  fucceeded 
«'  in  the  government,  M'ho  was  called  the  great  from  the  <^reat- 
««  nefs  of  his  exploits.  About  the  fame  time  Theodore  the  firll 
»'  was  advanced  to  the  papacy,  and  falling  out  with  Defiderio 
«'  was  bcfieged  by  him  in  Rome.  In  his  exigence  the  Pope 
«'  had  recoJi  fe  to  the  king  of  France,  (as  his  predecedbr  had 
««  done  before  him)  and  Charles  not  only  fnpplied  him  with  an 
«'  army,  but  marching  over  the  Alps  at  the  head  of  it  himfelf, 
•«  he  befieged  Defiderio  in  Pavia,  took  him  and  his  fon  in  it, 
*'  fent  them  both  prifoners  into  France  and  went  in  perfon  to 
«'  Rome,  to  vifit  the  Pope,  where  he  adjudged  and  determined, 
"  thai  his  llolinejs,  being  God's  vicar,  could  not  be  fuhjetlto  the. 
*'  judgment  of  man.  For  which  the  Pope  and  people  together 
*«  declared  him  emperor,  and  Rome  began  again  to  have  an 
"  emperor  of  the  weft  :  and  whereas  formerly  the  Poj-es  were 
•'  confirm.ed  by  the  emperors,  the  em.peror  now  in  Lis  eleftion 
•'  was  to  be  beholden  to  the  Pope  ;  by  which  means  the  power 
"  and  dignity  of  the  empire  declined,  and  the  church  began  to 
"  advance,  and  by  thefe  fteps  to  r.^urp  upon  the  authority  of 
*'  temporal  princes."  ^ 

In  this  manner  the  emperor  of  Rome,  or  he  zcho  letteth,  was 
taken  out  of  the  way,  and  the  bifiiop  of  Rome  was  advanced  in 
his  ftead.  In  the  fame  proportion  as  the  power  of  the  empire 
(lecreafed,  the  authority  of  the  church  increafed,  the  latter  at 
the  expence  and  ruin  of  the  former  ;  till  at  length  the  Pope 
grew  up  above  all,  and  the  wicked  one  was  fully  manifeiled  and 
revealed,  or  the  lawkfs  one,  as  he  may  be  called  ;  for  the  Pope 

(2)  is  declared  again  and  again,  not  to  be  bound  by  any  laxv 
of  God  or  man.  His  coming  is  after  the  energy  of  Satan,  with 
all  power,  and  fgns,  and  lying  tec nders,  and  with  all  dcceivahle- 
nefs  of  unrighteoufnefs  :  And  doth  it  require  any  particular 
proof,  or  is  it  not  too  generally  known,  that  the  pretenfions  of 
the  Pope,  and  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  are  all 
fupported  and  authorifed  by  feigned  vifions  and  miracles,  by 
pious  frauds  and  impoflors  of  every  kind  ?    Bellarmin  reckons 

(3)  the  glory  of  miracles  as  the  eleventh  note  of  the  catholic 
church  :  but  the  apoftlc  affigns  them  as  a  diftingui  filing  mark 

and 

(2)  ^"it  Bifhop  Jewel's  Apology  an(l  Defence,  P.  ^13,314,  45O,  &c. 

(3)  Ui)rleciina  nota  eft  glyru  mUaculomm.  Bellar.  de  Notis  et- 
•Idia?.    Lib.  4.  Cap.  i.^. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  i2j 

and  chararier  of  the  man  of  fin.  The  church  of  Rome  pretends 
to  miracles,  Mohammed  dilclaims  them  :  and  this  is  one  very 
good  reafon,  why  the  man  (ffin  is  the  Pope,  rather  than  the 
Turk.  There  hath  been  printed  at  London,  fo  lately  as  in  the 
year  one  thoufand  fevcn  hundred  and  fifty-fix,  a  book  intitled. 
The  miraculous  power  of  the  church  of  Chrifl  afferted  through 
each  fuCceJJive  century  from  the  apoflles  dozon  to  the  prefent  time  .* 
and  from  thence  the  author  draweth  the  conclufion,  that  the 
catholic  church  is  the  true  church  of  Chrilt.  Tliey  muft 
certainly  not  j-eceive  the  love  of  the  truth,  but  have  plea  fur  e  in 
unrighteoufnefs,  who  can  believe  fuch  fabulous  and  ridiculous 
legends,  who  hold  it  a  mortal  fin  but  to  doubt  of  any  airticle  o£ 
their  religion,  who  deny  the  free  exercife  of  private  judgment, 
who  take  away  the  free  ufe  of  the  holy  fcriptures,  and  [of hut 
up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  againfl  men,  neither  going  in  tliem- 
felves,  neither  fuffering  them,  who  were  entering,  to  go  in.  If 
ihey  will  ftiM  maintain  their  miracles  to  be  true,  yet  they  are 
no  proof  of  the  true  church,  but  rather  of  the  contrary.  They 
are  the  miracles  here  predifted,  and  if  they  were  really  wrought, 
were  wrought  in  favor  of  falfehood :  and  indeed  it  is  a  propcf 
retaliation,  that  God  in  his  jull  judgments  fliould  find  men 
firongdelu/ion  that  they  fkould  believe  a  he,  who  received  not 
the  love  of  the  truth  that  they  might  be  faved  ;  a  proper  retalia- 
tion, that  he  fhould  fufFer  fome  real  miracles  to  be  wrought 
to  deceive  thofe,  who  have  counterfeited  fo  many  miracles  ta 
deceive  others. 

Biit  how  much  foever  the  man  of  fin  may  be  exalted,  and 
how  long  foever  he  may  reign,  yet  at  laft  the  Lord  fliall  con- 
fume  hm  with  the  fpirit  of  his  mouth,  andfhall  dftroy  hirn. 
with  the. brightnefs  of  his  coming.  This  is  partly  taken  from, 
the  prophet  Ifaiah,  xi.  4.  "  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  IhaU 
*'  he  flay  the  wicked  one  :"  where  the  Jews,  as  Lightfoot  (4) 
pbferves,  "  put  an  emphafis  upon  that  word  in  the  prophet  the 
"  wicked  one,  as  it  appeareth  by  the  Chaldee  _paraphralf ,  who 
"  hatji  uttered  it  He  fJiall  dtflroy  the  wicked  Roman."  If  th^ 
two  claufes,  as  it  was  faid  before,  relate  to  two  different  events, 
the  meaning  manifeftly  is,  that  the  Lord  Jeilis  fhall  gradually 
gonfume  him  with  the  free  preaching  of  hisgofpel,  and  Ihall 
ptterly  dellroy  him  at  his  fecond  coming  in  the  glory  of  his 
Fatjier.  The  former  began  to  take  effecl  at  the  Reformation, 
Vol.  II.  R  and 

(4)  Li^htfooi'i  Wprks.  Vul.  I.  P.  ir;-;. 


i^o  DIS  SERTATIONS    o  N^ 

and  the  latter  will  be  accomplinied  in  God's  appointed  umd. 
The  7nan  of  Jin  h  now  upon  the  decline,  and  he  will  be  totally 
abolUhed,  Avhen  Chrifl  fhall  come  in  judgment.  The  kingdom 
of  falfehoodand  Tin  fhall  end,  and  the  reign  of  truth  and  virtue 
fiiall  fucceed..     Great  is  the  truth,  and  will  at  lafl  prevail. 

The.  man  of  fin  then  is  the  fame  arbitrary  and  wicked  power 
that  is  defcribed  by  Daniel  under  the  charafters  of  the  littk  horn 
sutA  the  mighty  king.  In  St.  Paul,  he  is  revealed, .  wh^n  the 
Roman  empire  is  ta/ien  out  of  the  way  ;  and  in  Daniel  the 
Roman  empire  is  firfl  broken  into  feveral  kingdoms,  and  he 
ccmdh  up  among  them.  In  St.  Paul  he  oppoftth  ;  and  in 
Daniel  he  dpeth  according  to  his  will,  diiid  w^areth  out  the  faints 
of  the  mcjl  High.  In  St.  Paul  he  exalteth  him felf  above  all 
that  IS  called  God  or  that  is  zvorfhipped,  flowing  Imnfdf  that  he 
zs  God  :  and  in  Daniel  he  exalieth  him  J  elf  and  magnijieth  him- 
felf  above  every  God,  and  jpeaiitth  marvellous  things  agcmfl  the 
God  of  Godsi.  In  St.  Paul  he  is  the  lawlefs  one  ;  and  in  Daniel 
he  change th  times  ancllazQS.  In  St.  Paul  his  coming  is  with  all 
deceivablenefs.of.unrighteou/hefj';  and  in  Daniel  he.  prcij^ifeth 
and profpereth;  and  through  his  policf  caufeth  craft  tO\  pro fpicr 
in  his  hand:  Accprding  to  St.  Pauf  the  Lord  .Jh^Mcon/ume 
him  with  the  [pint  cj  his  mouth,  and  fiall  dflroy  him  with  the 
hrightnej's  of  his  coining;  and  according  to  Daniel  a  fiery 
Jlream  fiallijfue  and  come  forth.Siom  the  judge;  and  his  body 
JJiflll  be  given  to  th^  burning  fume,  and  they  fall  tn  he  away  Hs 
dominion,  to  confume,  and  to  dejf.roy  it  unto  the  end.  The  cha- 
rafters  and  ciccuindances  are  fo  much  the  fame^  that,  thieypiull 
belong  to  one  and  the  fame  pen'bn.  .      ,.,;  •:,.  , 

The  tyrannical  power  thus  defcribed  by  Daniel  and' St.  Paul, 
and  afterwards  by  St.  John,  is  both  by  ancients  and  rrioderns 
generally  denominated  Antichi^i/^:  'and  the  name -is .  pix)per 
and  expreflive  enough,  as  it  may  fignlfy  (5)  both  the  enemy  of 
Chrifl,  and  the  vicar  of  Chrif  ;  ^nd  rlo  6ne  is  mote  the 'cilemy 
of  Chrifl:  than  he  who  arrogates  his  n^mt  and  power,  as  no  one 
more  directly  Gppofes  the  king  thahhe  \vho  alliirnes"' '-Ins-'-' title, 
and  authority.  The  name  began  to  prevail  in  St.' John's  lime. 
Tor  he  addrelTeth  himfelf  to  the  Chriftians  as  having  heard  of 
the  coming  of  Anticlirift,  and  calleih  the  heretics  of  his  tihie  by 
the  fame  common narae  :  1  Ep.  ii.  ii8,'£i2«''*'As  y^'hav'exhcard, 

'■■  i:--^-  '  ';■•  •:   '  -"  ;  "  that    - 

(5)  The  Greek  fignifiev— pro,  vire,  loco,  as  well  as  contra,  e  re« 
gioae,  cxadverfu  ;  aud  alfo  it  C^ui^,*  ■  ptoicx,  lilicwile  pK'COuful, 


THE    PROPHECIES.  «3i 

V  tTiat  the  Antichrifl  fliall  come,  even  now  are  there  many 
'•  Antichrifls  :  Who  is  a  lier  but  lie  that  denieth  that  Jefus  is 
"  the  Chrift  ?  he  is  the  Antichrifl  that  denieth  the  Father  and 
*'  the  Son."  As  St.  Paul  hath  faid,  The  myjiery  oj  iniquity  dotk 
already  work  :  fo  St.  Johnfpeaketh  of  the  fpirit  of  Antichrill 
as  then  in  the  world  ;  iv.  3.  "  This  is  that  ipirit  of  Antichrifl^ 
"  whereof  you  have  heard  that  it  fhould  come,  and  even  now 
*'  already  is  it  in  the  world."  Afterwards,  2  Ep.  7,  8.  he  flil- 
eth  him  emphatically  "  the  deceiver  and  the  Antichrifl,"  and 
warneih  the  Chriflians  to  "  look  to  themielves."  The  fathers 
too  fpeak  of  Antichrijl  and  of  the  man  of  Jm  as  one  and  the 
fame  perfon  ;  and  give  much  the  fame  interpretation  that  hath 
here  been  given  of  the  whole  pafTage  :  only  it  is  not  to  be  fup- 
pofed,  that  they  who  wrote  before  the  events,  could  be  fo 
very  exaft  in  the  application  of  each  particular,  as  thofe  who 
have  the  advantage  of  writing  after  tlse  events,  and  of  com.par- 
Ing  the  prophecy  and  completion  together. 

Juflin  Martyr,  who  flouriilied  before  the  middle  of  the  fe- 
cond  century,  (6)  confiders  the  man  of  Jin,  or  as  he  elfewherQ 
calJeth  him  the  man  ofblafphemy,  as  altogether  the  fame  with 
the  little  horn  in  Daniel  ;  and  affirms  that  he  who  fliall  fpeak 
blafphemous  words  againfl  the  Mofl  High,  is  now  at  the  doors. 
Irenasus,  who  lived  m  tjie  fame  century,  hath  written  (7)  a 
whole  chapter  of  the  fraud,  and  pride,  and  tyrannical  reign  ol 
Antichrifl,  as  they  are  defcribed  (jy  Daniel,  and  St.  Paul,  in 
his  fecond  Epiflle  to  the  TheiTalonians.  Tertullian,  who  be- 
came famous  at  the  latter  end  of  the  fame  century,  expounding 
ihofe  words,  only  he  who  now  letteth  zoill  lett,  until  he  be  taken 
9ut  of  the  tuay,  (8)  fays,  "  Who  can  this  be,  but  the  RomaA 
'  flate,  the  divifion  of  which  into  ten  kingdoms,  will  bring  on 
*•  Antichrifl,   and  then  the   wicked  one  fliall   be  revealed." 

And 


(/>)  Dial,  cum  Trrph.  P,  250.  E^it.  Paris.  P.  201,  Edit.  Thirlbil; 
F.oq-je  fjui  irapieet  remerariemaledifta  in  Altiffim'un  prolocuturus  eft, 
3  J  in  pro  foribus  afiifteiue.  Vide  etiam  P.  336.  Edit.  Paris.  P.  37X. 
Edit,  Thirlbii. 

(;)  Adverfus  Haerefes  Lib.  5;.  Cap.  2;.  Antichrifti  fraus,  fuperbJa, 
ct  tyrannicuia  fcgouni,  prout  a  Daniele  e:  Paulo  dcfcripta  funt,  P.  437. 
E<iit.  Grabc. 

(3)  Q^iis,  tiifi  Rrrnan'.is  (latus  .'  ctijua  abfceflio  in  decern  reges  dif- 
pcrfa  Antiiiirilfum  ^uperducct,  et  tunc  revelabitur  iniquus.  De  Fi5« 
Utr;«cl,    CariiiE.    Qr^.  z\.  P.  340.  E(Jit,  RigalcJi.  Paris.  I'J/i, 


133  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

And  In  his  Apology  he  (9)  afTigns  it  as  a  particular  reafon  why 
the  Chriflians  prayed  for  the  Roman  empire,  becaufe  they 
knew  that  the  greateft  calamity  hanging  over  the  world,  was 
retarded  by  the  continuance  ot"  it. 

Origen,  the  mod  learned  father,  and  ableil  writer  of  the 
third  century,  (1)  recites  this  paffagc  at  large,  as  fpoken  of  him 
who  is  called  AntichriU.  To  the  fame  purpole  he  likewife 
alledgcs  the  words  of  Daniel,  as  truly  divine  and  prophetic. 
Daniel  and  St.  Paul,  according  to  him,  both  prophefied  of  the 
fame  perfon. 

Lattantius,  who  flourifhed  in  the  bcsinnin^  of  the  fourth 
cenrury,  dcfcribcs  Antichrift  in  the  fame  manner,  and  almoft  in 
the  fame  terms  as  St.  Paul ;  ?nd  (2)  concludes,  "  This  is  he, 
•'  who  is  called  Antichrifl,  but  {hall  feign  liinifelf  to  bo  Chrill, 
•'  and  Iliall  fight  againfl  the  truth."  A  Ihorter  and  fuller  cha- 
racler  of  the  vicar  of  Chrill  could  not  be  drawn  even  by  a  pro- 
telfant.  Cyril  of  Jcrufalejn,  in  the  fame  century,  alledges  this 
paflage  of  St.  Paul,  together  with  other  prophecies  concerning 
Antichrift,  and  ("3)  fays,  that  "  This  theprcdided  Antichrift 
•'  will  come,  when  the  times  of  the  Roman  empire  ftiall  be 
*'  fulfilled,  and  the  confummation  of  the  world  fhall  approach. 
"  Ten  kings  of  the  Romans  ftiall  arife  together,  in  diiferent 
*'  places  indeed,  but  they  ftiall  reign  at  the  fame  time.  Among 
"  thefe,  the  eleventh  is  Antichrift,  who  by  magical  and  wicked 
*'  artifice,  ftiall  feife  the  Roman  power."  Amhrofe,  archbilhop 
of  Milan,  in  the  fame  century,  or  Hilary,  the  deacon,  or  the 
author  (whoever  he  was)  of  the  comment  upon  St.  Paul's 
epiftles,  which  pafteth  under  the  name  of  St.  Ambrofe,  propofcs 
much  the  fame  interpretation,  and  (4)  affirms,  that  after  the 
lailing  or  decay  of  the  Roman  empire,  Antichrift  fliall  appear. 

Jerome, 

(9)  Eft  et  alia  major  neccflitas  nobis  oramli  pro  imperatoribns,  eti- 
airt  pro    omni  ftatu  imperii,  rebufque  Romanis,  qui  viin  maxiniam 
tiniverfo  orbi  immiDentcm— Romani  imperii  commealu  fcimus  retar- 
tlari.     Apol.  Cap.  32.  F.  27,  IbiH. 
■    (i\  Contra  Celfum  Lib.  6.  P.  (M.    Opei-a  Tom,  I.  ErJrr.  Ber.cd:61- 

(2)  Hir  eft  au'em,  qwi  appellator  Antichriftus  ;  ferl  fe  ipfe  Chnf- 
tum  mentictur,  et  contra  veriim  fliiiiicabif.  I.adant.  Lib.  7.  C-^p.  I9- 

(3)  Vctiiet  atitem  hie  prsedi^us  Aiitichriflus,  cum  impleta  fueruit 
tcmpora  imperii  Romani,  et  mtindi  confummatio  apptopinqiiabit. 
J)ecem  fimn!  re^jfs  Komanoruin  cxcitabontiir,  in  diverfis  quidem  Iocs, 
codcin  taTien  tempore  regnaiites.  Pf>rt  irtos  atitem  uiKiecimiis  Anti- 
jCbrifliis,  per  maKiciim  malcficium  Rf>mainrum  poteftatem  rapien. 
'Catch.  K.  Cap.  ?.  P.  2IX.     Edit.  MiHes.     Oxou.  1703. 

(4)  Poa  defe^iiin  regiii  Px.aiiii'ni  apparituiuai  Auiichnfium,  <i;c. 
Aiwl)t*>^'  in  locuJii. 


T  II  E   P  R  O  P  H  E  C  1  E  S.  J3,3 

Jerome,  Auftin,  and  Chn  foftome  flourinied  In  the  latter  end 
of  the  fourth,  or  the  begiiining  of  the  fifth  century.  St.  Je- 
rome, in  his  explanation  of  mis  paflbge,  (5)  fays,  that  Aniichrirt 
^'  ihall  fit  in  the  tempie  of  God,  either  at  Jerufalcin,  as  fome 
*'  imagine,  or  in  the  church,  as  we  more  truly  judge,  fho'.vmg 
*'  himfelf  that  he  is  Chrift,  and  the  Son  of  God  :  and  unlcfs 
♦'  the  Roaian  empire  be  Irrft  defolated,  and  Antichrift  precede, 
*'  Chrift  fhall  not  come — And  now  ye  knozo  wJuit  withhoideth 
!'  that  he  might  be  revealal  in  his  time;  that  is,  }'e  know  very 
':  well  what  is  the  reafon  ;  why,  Antichrift  doth  not  come  at 
"  prefent.  He  is  not  willing  to  lay  openly,  that  the  Roman 
"  'empire  fhonld  be  deftroyed,  which  they  who  command  think 
"  to  be  eternal. — For  if  he  had  (aid  openly  and  boldly,  that 
♦'  Antichrift  fhall  not  come,  unlefs  the  Roman  empire  be  firft 
"  deftroyed,  it  might  probably  have  proved  the  occafipn  of  a 
♦'  peifecution  againfi  the  church."  Jerome  was  himfelf  awit- 
nefs  to  the  barbarous  nations  beginning  to  tear  in  pieces  the 
Roman  empire,  arid  upon  this  occafion  [6)  exclaims,  "  He  who 
"  hindered  is  taken  out  oi  the  way,  land  we  do  not  confider 
"  that  Antichrift  approaches,  whom  the  Lord  Jefus  fliall  con- 
'*  fume  with  the  fpirit  of  his  mouth."  St.  Auftin  having 
cited  this  paffage  (7)  affirms,  that  "  No  one  queftions  that  the 
•'  apoftle  fpoke  thefe  things  concerning  Antichrifl  :  and  the 

**  day 

(0  Et  in  rempio  t)ei,  vd  Jerofolymis  (lit  qnif^am  piitant)  vel  in  ec- 
'defia  fut  veriiis  ar'.iitramur)  ferierir,  ofteiidens  fe  tariquam  ipfe  fit 
Chrjrtiis  ct  Fil'iis  D?i  :  Nifi,  inquit,  fuerit  R.omaiiu'Ti  imperium  ante 
defoia'um,  et  Autirhriltus  prscelitnt,  Chriflus  non  veniet. — Er  nuqp 
quid  detinear,  fcius,  ut  revcletur  in  fuo  tempore;  hoc  fft:,  qnse  raufi 
irt,  ut  Antichriftus  inprajfentiirt^m  non  veniat,  optime  nnftis.  Nee 
vult  apertc  Oicere  Roraanuni  imperiuni  deftruenf'inn,  q':od  ipfi  qui 
iniperan%  asternnin  patant. — Si  enim  apene  audafierque  dixiflet,  non 
veniet  AnticbriOns,  nifi  prius  Roraanum  delcatur  Imperiuni,  jiifta 
caufa  perfecinionis  in  orientem  tunc  ecclefiam  coofureers  viriebacur. 
Algaf'ScQiieft.  ti,  Col.  2C9.  Prior  Pars.  Tom.  4.  Edit  Bcntdia. 

(6)  Qiiitenebaf,  de  medio  fit,  et  no.->  intelli>j"tnius  Autichri^luvn  ap- 
•propinqiiare,  q\!em  Doniinus  Jefus  Cliriftus  interfi  Jet  fpiritu  ofis  fui. 
Ad  A,:^cruchiain  de  Monogamia  Col.  748.     Secinid.  Pars,.  Tom.  4. 

(7)  Nulli  diibinm  eft,  eiim  de  Antichrifto  ifta  riixiffe  ;  diemcj^je  ju- 
dicii  (huuc  eniin  ap()eliat  diem  Doi^nini)  non  effe  venturum,  u:fj  ille 
prior  venerit—  Et  nunc  quid  detineat  fcitis — Quidam  putant  hoc  de 
iraperio  diaum  fnifi'e  Romano  ;  et  propterea  Pauium  aponoluni  noa 
id  apene  fcribere  voiuilTe,  ne  caiuraniani  videlicet  incurriirer,  quol 
Romino  iaiperio  mole  optaverit,  ciun  fperaretur  sc'ern'im.  De  Civi- 
tat.  Dei.  Lib.  20.  G;p.  i;^.  Col.  451.  Toni.  7.  E*Jit.  Beaedict,  Ant- 
werp. 


e 


il\  folSSERT  ATIONS     o  .nt 

"  day  of  judgment  (for  this  he  calleth  the  day  of  the  Lord) 
"  IhoLiId  not  come,  unlefs  Antichnlt  corae  firlt. — And  now  ye 
•'  know  what  loithholdeth. — Soine  think  this  was  fpoken  of  the 
"  Roman  empire  ;  and  therefore  the  apoftle  was  not  wiUing 
"  to  write  it  openly,  lelt  he  fliould  incur  a  praemunire,  and  be 
"  falfeiy  accufed  of  wllhing  ill  to  the  Roman  empire,  which 
"  was  hoped  to  be  eternal."  St.  Chryfoftome,  in  one  of  his 
homilies  upon  this  pafTage,  fpeaking  of  what  hindered  the  re- 
velation of  Antichrift,  (8)  aflerts,  that  "  when  the  Roman  em- 
'''  piie  fhall  be  taken  out  of  the  way,  then  he  (hall  come  :  and 
♦'  it  is  very  likely  :  for  as  long  as  the  dread  of  this  empire  (hall 
*'  remain,  no  one  (hall  quickly  be  fubllituted;  but  when  this 
♦''  fhall  be  diHolved,  he  fhall' feife  on  the  vacant  empire, 
"  and  (hall  endeavor  to  affume  the  power  both  of  God  and 
*•  men."  And  who  hath  feifed  on  the  vacant  empire  in  Rome, 
and  aiTumed  the  power  both  of  God  and  man,  let  the  world 
judge. 

In  this  manner  thefe  ancient  and  venerable  fathers  expound 
this  pafTage ;  and  in  all  probability  they  had  learned  by  tradi- 
tion from  the  apotlle,  or  from  the  church  of  the  ThelFalonians, 
that  what  retarded  the  revelation  of  Antichrift,  was  the  Roman 
empire  ;  but  when  the  Roman  empire  fhould  be  broken  in 
pieces,  and  be  no  longer  able  to  withhold  him,  then  he  fhould 
appear  in  theChriilian  church,  and  domineer  principally  in  the 
church  ot  Rome.  Even  iu  the  opinion  of  a  Bifiiop  of  Rome, 
.Gregory  the  great,  who  fat  in  the  chair  at  the  end  of  the  fixth 
century,  whofoever  afFefted  the  title  of  univerfal  Bifhop,  he 
was  Aritlchriff,  or  the  forerunner  of  Antichrift.  "  I  fpeak  it 
•^'  confidently,  fays  (9)  he,  that  whofoever  calleth  himfelf  uni- 
*"'  verfal  Bifhop,  or  defneth  fo  to  be  called,   in  the  pride  of  his 

"  heart 


(8)  Qnan(?r>  Rninanornm  impcrlam  dc  medio  fuerit  fublattim,  tunc 
iHe  venief.  Et  inerlto  Qgamdkj  eniin  fuerit  metus  hiijus  imperii,  ne- 
mo cito  fijbjicietnr.  Qiiaario  aiiietn  hoc  fuerit  everrum,  vicansinvj- 
det  iinpcriuin,  hominumque  et  Dei  imperium  aggredietur  rapere.  In 
Jociim  V.  530.  Tom.  11.  Edit.  Beiiedid. 

(9)  Eipo  tidenter  dico,  q;iod  quifquis  fe  univerfalem  facerdotem  vo- 
cat,  vel  vorari  defiderat,  in  ebrjone  fna  Antichrifluni  pras'ijrni.  Lib. 
f>.  Ep'ift.  •'/:).  En  hac  ej'>;.s  fuperbia  quid  .nliud,  ni/i  propiRona  jam  eflc 
An.'irhrirti  tenjj'j<»ra  delivrnatur.  Lib.  4.  Epift.  34.  Rex  fiipcrbiae  pro- 
f's ell;  er,  qucd  dici  ncfas  eft,  faccrdotiim  ti\  prajp^ratus  exercitiis. 
Lib.  4.  ibid.  Sec  Jewel's  Defence  of  ihe  A polo'^'y.  Part.  4.  Cip.  16. 
P.  413.  Barro'/v'sTicauio  pftfaefope'd  Supremacy,  Suppof.  j..  P,  1^5. 

1Ed»l.  i^Sjj.. 


c 


T  HE     PROPHECIES,  ^^ 

*'  heart  he  doth  forerun  Antichrift."  When  jchn,  then  Bifhojj 
of  Conftantinople,  Mrft  ufurped  this  title,  Gregory  made  anfwer^ 
•'  By  this  pride  of  his,  what  thing  elfe  is  fignified,  but  that  tha 
"  time  of  Antichrift  is  now  at  hand  ?"  Again  he  fays,  upcik 
the  fame  occafion,  "  The  king  of  pride  (that  is,  Antichrift) 
*'  approaclieth  ;  and  v/hat  is  wicked  to  be  fpoken,  an  army  o^' 
*'  priefts  is  prepared."  When  the  papal  doftrines  and  tha^ 
papal  authority  prevailed  over  all,  it  was  natural  to  think  and 
expefl:,  that  the  true  nolion  ,of  Antichrift  would  be  ftifled,  and 
that  the  dcftors  of  the  church  would  endeavor  to  give  anothexs 
turn  and  interpretation  to  this  paffage.  That  night  of  ignor 
ranee  was  fo  thick  and  dark,  that  there  was  hardly  here  and 
there  a  fingle  ftar  to  be  feen  in  the  whole  hemifphere.  But  no^ 
fooner  was  there  any  glimmering  or  dawning  of  a  reformatiorii 
than  the  true  notipij  ofAritichrift,,  .which  had  been  fo  long 
fupprefted,  broke  out  again,  As  early  as  the  year  one  thoufand 
one  hundred  and  twenty,,  a  ireatife  was  publifired  conccxning- 
j^ntichrift,  wherein, (.1)  the  faithful  are  admonifhed,  that,  "  ,the 
J|,  great  Antichrift  was  long  ago  come,  in  vain  was  he  ftill  ex/-^ 
*^  fpefted  ;  he  was  now,  by  the  permiffioi^o/  God,  advanced  ia 
"years."  And  the  author,  having  defcribed  the  corrupt  ftat(?' 
of  the  church  at  that  time,  fays  afterwards,  "  This  ftateofmea 
"  (not  a  fingle  man)  is  Antichrift,  the  v»'hore  of  Babylon,  the 
•'  fourth,  bcaft  of  Daniel,  (to  wit,  in  his  l^ft  ftate,  as  it  is  faid} 
*'  .that  man  of  fin  and  fon  of  perdition,  who  is  exalted  aba\'4 
".every  God,  fo  that  he  fitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  that  i|^ 
",  the  church,  fliowing  himfelf  that  he  is  God  ;  who  isnovtf 
*f.  come  with  all  kind  of  feduflion,  and  lies  in  thofe  who  perifti.** 
The  Waldenefes  and  Albigenfes  propagated  the  fame  opinions, 
in  the  fame  century.  That  the  Pope  waS:  Antichrift, '  was. in.. 
*leed  the  general  doftrine  of  the  firft  reformere  every  wherei 

..     ..  .  ■/■..■  ■  ..).:i-''    '  ■    .  '^y;q  ;* 

(i)  Ann'^  Domini  iiao — emifTiis  eft  traflatus-  <^_e  Aatichriflo,^>-I«i 

toe  libro  adinonentur  fivieles  "  Anfichrirtuin  Ulnrri  "magnum  'jira'du- 

f  dBm  venitTe,  fniflra  arihuc  exfpeaari,  etTe  jam  Dei  permiffione  aerate 

*'  provetlum  : Hunc   hominum    fi^Jtiim  (non  ficgularem  hominem) 

**  effe  Antichriflum,  meretriccm  Bab>-!onioa;n,  qaartaro  bcftiam  Da- 
*'  nielis,  (nempe  inftatuejue  noviiCmo,  ut  fliftum' efi)  hoiniaem  iDnix) 
**  peccati,  et  filium  perditionis,  qui  extotliiur  fupei-  omueia  Diurn, 
"  ita  ut  in  tempio  Dei,  id  ell,  ccclefia,  iedeat,  otte.ndens  fe  lanqiiarn 
"  fit  Deus  ;  qui  jam  venit  in  oiiuii  gencre  fedudioiiis  et  raendacii  ia 
"  iis  qui  pc!€uju."    Me<J«'s  WoiJts,  B.  3.  De  auaietis  Daulsik*  ^'. 


13^  DISSERTATIONS    on 

Here  in  England  it  was  (2)  advanced  by  Wickliff,  and  was.. 
learnedly  efUblilhed  by  that  great  and  able  cliampion  of  the 
Keiormation,  Bi(hop  Jewel,  in  his  Apology  and  Defence,  and 
more  largely  in  his  Exnofition  upon  the  two  Epiftles  of  St. 
Paul  to  the  Theffdlonians.  This  dofhine  contributed  not  a 
little  to  promote  the  Reformation  ;  and  whercfoever  the  one 
prevailed,  the  other  prevailed  alfo.  '  " 

Such  doftrine  as  this  muft  nccefTarily  give  great  offence  t3 
the  bigots  and  devotees  of  the  church  of  Rome  :  and  no  won- 
der therefore  that  (3J  in  thelaft  Lateran  council  the  pope  gave 
flrait  commandment  to  ail  preachers,  that  no  man  fhould  pre- 
fume  once  to  fpeak  of  the  coming  of  Antichrilh  The  king 
of  France  alfo  (4)  with  the  advice  of  his  counfel  interdiffed, 
that  any  one  Ihould  call  the  Pope  Antichrift:  and  Grotius^ 
Who  Was  embaflador  in  France  from  the  crown  of  Sweden,  in 
i  vain  hope  and  expe6tation  of  reconciling  the  difputes  and  dif- 
ferences between  papifts  and  proteftants,  compofed  his  tr6,atife 
concerning  Antichrift,  not  wickedly,  but  weakly;  with  an 
honeft  intention  it  may  be  prefumed,  but  it  is  certain  wiiK 
pernicious  effect  ;  more  like  an  advocate  for  one  party,  than  a 
moderator  between  both.  At  the  fame:  time  in  England, 
though  James  the  firfthad  written  a  treatife  to  prove  the  Pope 
Antichrift,  yet  thisdoHrine  was  growing  unfailiionable  during 
his  reign,  and  more  fo  in  that  of  his  fon  who  married  a  bigot- 
ted  popifh  princefs ;  even  while  Mr,  Mede  was  living,  who 
had  exerted  more  learning  and  fagacity  in  explaining  the  pVol 
phecies,  and  in  fixing  the  true  idea  of  Antichrift,  than  perhaps 
any  writer  in  any  age.  But  probably  for  this  very  reafon  he 
was  looked  upon  with  an  evil  eye,  and  (to  the  difgrace  of  th? 
times)  obtained  no  preferment,  though  he  vyas  eniihently -de- 
ferving  of  the  bed  and  greateft.  He  fays  himfelf  in  'one- of 
his.  JUeiters,  Epift.  56.  that  his  notions  about  genuflexion  to- 
wards the  altar  "  would  have  made  another  man  a  dean,  or  a 
"prebend,  or  fomething  elfe  ere  this  :  but  the  point  of  the 
**  Pope's  being  Antichrilt,  as  a  dead  fly,  marred  the  fslVor  o|" 

"  that ;  V 


DiaJogorura  libri  4.  quorum-  -quartus  Romanae  ecclefi^  <r<s<fraj 
a,  Aiuichrifti  regnum,  &c.  perftringi't.    Cave  flift.  Litt.  VbK  2, 


itiema, 

ftppendix  P.  63. 
{3)  Cone.  Laterao.  fub  Julio  et  Leone.    Scff.  n.   Jewel's  Defence 

04)  —  PrudentifTimorum  viroruin  ilfus  c6nfi!ro  interdixit  nC  qiiis  pa- 
|jam  AuticJjriftuiu  voter.    Grot,  de  Ainithrilloio  principio.' 


THE     PROPHECIES.  137 

"  that  ointment."  The  abufe  aho  that  foine  fanatics  made  of  ^ 
this  doflrine  greatly  prejudiced  tl;e  world  againft  it.  It  v.-a3 
efteetned  a  mark  of  a  puritan,  and  was  a  certain  obftacle  to 
preferment,  for  any  man  to  preach  that  the  Pope  was  Anti- 
chrift  :  and  Dr.  Montague,  a  famous  court-chaplain  at  that 
time,  who  endeavored  to  prove  that  the  power  of  the  king 
was  abfoiute,  (5)  endeavored  alfu  to  prove  that  the  notes  anJ 
charatlcrs  of  Antichrift  belonged  to  the  Turk  rather  than  to 
the  Pope  :  and  ^lerein  he  was  followed  by  fev^eral^  divines,  and 
by  no  iefs  a  man  than  Biinop  Fell,  if  he  was  the  compiler  or 
approver  [as  he  is  commonly  faid  to  have  been)  of  (6)  the  Para- 
pluafe  and  Annotations  upon  all  St.  Paul's  Epidles.  There 
are  fafhions  in  divinity  as  well  as  in  every  thing  elfe  ;  and 
therefore  the  true  dottriile  of  Antichrift  was  for  fome  time  fuf- 
pended,  and  fa  He  hypothefes  were  invented  ;  and  may  furprife 
any  one,,  that  fo  little  was  faid  upon  this  fubjeft  in  the  long 
controvcrfies  concerning  popery  during  the  reigns  of  Charles 
and  James  the  fecond.  It  is  hoped  that  the  truth  is  novvr 
emerging  again.  Some  laudable  (7)  attempts  have  lately  been 
made  to  revive  and  rcftore  it  :  and  if  I  have  not  proved  that 
this  interpretation  is  preferable  to  all  others,  I  have  taken  pains, 
and  proved  nothing. 

^Lit  it  hath  been  proved,  as  I  conceive,  that  this  is  the 
genuine  fenfe  and  meaning  of  the  apoftlc,  that  this  only  is  en- 
tirely confifient  with  the  context,  that  every  other  interpreta- 
tion is  forced  and  unnatural,  that  this  is  liable  to  no  material 
objeciion,  t|^t  it  coincides  perfeftly  with  Daniel,  that  it  is  a- 
greeable  to  the  tradition  of  the  primitive  church,  and  that  it 
hath  been  exactly  fulfilled  in  all  particulars,  which  cannot  be 
faid  of  any  other  interpretation  whatioever.  Such  a  prophecy 
as  this  is  at  once  an  iUuftrious  proof  of  divine  revelation,  and 
an  excellent  antidote  to  the  poiion  of  poperv.  It  is  like  a  two- 
edged  fword,  that  will  cut  both  ways,  and  wound  the  deifl  with 
one  fide,  and  the  p-ipift  with  the  o'her.  The  papifls  are  in 
fome  refpeft  like  the  Jews.  As  the  Jews  believe  not  that 
Chrifl  is  come  according  to  the  prophecies,  but   (fill   live   ia 

Vol.  II.  S  expeciation 

(0  See  his  book  intirle^  AppeU-i  Casfarem.  I'.irt  2.  Chnp.  ). 

(6)  Printifl  ai  the  T'.e.trc  in  Oxford  1684,  2iid  f^id  to  be  publilhed 
under  the  dire-iion  nf  Biih'i)  Fell. 

(7)  Mr.  Lani;ford's  Norcs  and  Cimraflcrs  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  Prin- 
ted in  \j.\6.  Dr.  Kenfoii's  D-tFenaiioy  coiiceriiui^  she  Maa  of  iji.;, 
fcc.  ^Q. 


J38  DISSERTATIONS    o  it 

expeftation  of  him ;  fo  neither  do  the  papifts  perceive  tliat 
Antichrift  is  come  according  to  the  prophecies,  but  Hill  main- 
tain that  he  fliall  arife  hereafter.  The  apoflle  not  only  fore- 
tels  this  blindnefs  and  infatuation,  but  liLewife  alhgns  the  rea- 
fon,  becaufe  they  recnved  not  the  love  of  the  truths  but  had  plea- 

J'urein  unnghteoiifnefs.  But  to  the  proteflants,  who  believe 
and  profefs  that  both  the  Chrift  and  Antichrift  are  come,  we 
may  fay  with  the  apoflle,  verf.  13,  14.  "  We  are  bound  to 
*'  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of 
*'  the  Lord,  becaufe  God  hath  chofen  you  to  falvation,  through 
"  fan6fification  of  the  fpirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth  ;  Where- 
"  unto  he  called  you  by  the  gofpel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory 
"  of  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrift."  The  apoftle  proceeds,  verf.  15. 
"  Therefore,  brethren,  ftand  faft,  and  hold  the  traditions 
*'  which  ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by  word,  or  our  epif- 
"  tie  :"  and  certainly  there  is  not  any  oral  tradition  that  hath 
a  jufter  claim  to  be  thought  apoftolical,  than  this  of  the  man  of 

fn's  fucceeding  upon  the  decline  of  the  Roman  empire,  and 
exalting  himfelf  over  all.  Wherefore  to  conclude,  as  the  apof- 
tle concludes  the  fubjeft,  verf.  16,  17.  "  Now  our  Lord  Jefus 
*'  Chrift  himfelf,  and  God  even  our  Father,  who  hath  loved 
*'  us,  and  hath  given  us  everlafting  confolation,  and  good  hope, 
*•  through  grace.  Comfort  your  liearts,  and  ftablifh  you  iu 
**  tvery  good  word  and  work." 


XXUL    St,?AvL'y 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  139 


XXIII. 

Sl  Pa  u  lV  Prophecy  0/  ..    ,^^^^^^  ^j  ^^^  ^^^^^^  j^^^^^^^ 

OT.  PAUL   was  a  man  of  lively  thought  a.,  ^  ■        ■_ 

kj  nation.  None  ot  the  apoliles  had  a  warmer  ^_^|  P 
Chrift  and  the  Chriflian  rehglon.  He  was,  as  Ive  faith  hiniifc«, 
2  Cor.  xi.  23,  28,  29.  in  labours  7nore  abundant  ;  he  had  the 
cart  of,  all  the  churches.  Who  is  zueak,  faith  he,  and  I  am  not 
weak  f  Who  is  ojftndcd,  and  I  burn  not  '^  It  was  natural  for 
fuch  a  mind  to  be  deeply  affefted  with  the  forefight  of  the  great 
apoftafy  of  Chriflians  from  the  true  Chriflian  faith  and  wor- 
ihip,  and  to  lament  it,  and  to  forewarn  his  difciples  of  it,  as 
often  as  there  was  occafion.  He  made  this  apoftafy  one  topic 
of  his  difcourfe  to  the  TheUr^Ionians,  while  he  was  yet  with 
them  :  and  afterwards  in  his  fecond  Epiftle  to  them,  he  gave 
therft  to  uriderrtand  that  the  day  ofChriji  zvas  not  at  hand,  as 
they  apprehended  ;  Jor  there  Jhould  come  the  apojlafy  jirfi  ; 
implying  that  it  fhould  be  both  extenfive,  and  of  long  duration. 
He  mentions  this  apoftafy  again  in  his  firft  epiftle  to  Timothy, 
and  defcribes  more  particularly  wherein  it  Ihould  confift,  and 
at  what  time,  and  by  what  means  it  fhould  be  propagated  and 
i^dvanced  in  the  world,  1  Tim.  iv.  1,  2,  3.  "  Now  the  Spirit 
V  fpeaketh  exprelly,  that  in  the  latter  times  fome  ihall  depart 
"  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  feducing  fpirits,  and  do6trines 
••  of  devils,  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrify,  having  their  confciencQ 
"  feared  with  a  hot  iron  ;  Forbidding  to  marry,  and  command- 
"  ing  to  abftain  from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  re- 
•'  ceived  with  thanklgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know 
'*  the  truth."  The  paiTage  perhaps  may  better  be  tranflated 
thus,  But  the  Spirit  fpeaketh  exprefly  ;  he  had  been  fpeaking 
before  of  the  ?n\Jler\  of  godlinejs,  and  now  he  proceeds  to  fpeak 
of  the  mvjlery  ofiiuijUity,  in  oppofition  to  it,  But  the  Spirit 
fpeaketh  exprfly ,  that  in  the  latter  times  fome  Jliall  apofiatife 
from  the  Jaith,  pfvin/r  heed  to  erroneous  fpirits,  and  dodrines 
xoncerning  demons.  Through  the  hypocrify  of  liars  y  having  their 

€Onfcienc€ 


140  DISSERTATIONS    oisr 

confcience  feared  with  a  hot  iron,  Forbnldim^Jo  marry,  and  com^ 
manding  to  abjlainjrom  meatsMidiGod hath  created iv  beremu- 
edmta  thankfgiving  by  the  believers  and  them  who  knoa^  the  truth. 
This  tranllation  wiil  be  jufHfied  by  the  following.  confRieraiJo-., 
wuerein  it  is  projrored  to  {hov/  the  true  interpretation  ^  r 
completion  of  this  prophecy..  But  tliis  fi'^-"'-'  ^'"^^^^  ^^"^^  *" 
fu]!y  and  learnedly  difcufled  by  the  -.-^■<:''^''"  (0  ^■^'■-  M^'f'^> 
that  we  muft  be  greatly  obhVp-''^"  ^^1™  ^"  ''^^  coinre.o,f  this 
differtation.  '  The  drefs  ;.-'  cfothlng  may  be  fomewhat  diffcr- 
eni,  but  tlie  body  ''\^^  lubftance  muli  be  much  the  lame  :  and 
they  inufi  be  referred  to  his  works,' 'who  are  defirous  of  obtairf- 
\\-\n  jfaither  fatisfaclion.  Not  that  we  would  make  a  tranfcript 
only  of  any  writer  ;  we  rnould  hope  to  enforce  and  improve 
the  fubjeft  by  feme  new  arguments  and  new  illuilrations  ;  as 
every  fcribe injlriided  xinto  the  kingdom  of- heaven  (Matt.  xiii.  52.) 
zs  like  unto  -dviaH  that  is  an  houfhotdtr,  who  bnngetkjofth  out 
efhis  trea fare' things  netv  aswcll  iXi  old.  '■ '  ^  - '  •'■• ''  '• '"  ■• 

I.  The  full  thing  to  be  coiifiderQcl  Is  the  apoflaf)^'  sb^re  prel 
diflcd;  So?ne  flicill  depart,  or  jcxiWcv  Jhall ^  ahoflatiiefrom  ike 
faith.  The'apofde  had  preditled  the  fame  thing  bcTore  to  the 
Thciralonians ;  The  day  ofCitr/fi''fJia/l7iDt  come,  exlep/thcr.e 
(onic  a  falling  away',  or  vix\\tx  the  crppfldfy  firjL  In'  tli^  Origi- 
nal, the  woids  are  of  the  fame  import  and  dt-riviation  ;  and 
ihey  fhould -h^ye  been  traiiflated  toth  alike,  as  the  fame  thing 
V'as  intended  in  both  places.  An  apojlafy  foin  thefdith.vr.d^ 
be  total  or  paiiial-  eitlier  when;  we  Renounce  t]ie  \\;I)oIe,  or 
\\'hen  we  deh}-  fome  principal  andeflcniial  article  of  it.  The 
%vriters  of  the  ^^w  Tcflamciit  frtrjucinly  derive,  their  language 
rs  well  as  their  ideas  from  t!ic  Old  :'  and  "by  confulering  wh^it 
^\•as  accounted  ajiollafy  under  the  Nlofaicrd  oecbnothy.'we  may 
form  the  better  notion  of  wliatit-is  tinder  the  CKriflian  dif- 
pcnlVition.  It  doth  not  appcar-tliat  the  Jews  or  Ifraolites  ever 
totally  renounced  and  abandoiicd ' tlie  living  and  .t,nje  God ;  he 
never  ceafed  altogether  to  be  tlieir  God,  or  they. , to  he  his  peg- 
j)le  :  but  they  levoltcd  from  their  allegiance  to  God,  when 
they  wnrHupijed  him  iri  911  image,  as  in  t"be  golden  calves, 
which  was  tlie  fin  and  apoftaly  of  Jeroboam  ;  aixl  when  they 
worlhippe'd  other  gods  befides  him,  as  13aalim,,and.die  holl  of 

heaven, 

(i)  Sec  Merle's  Works,    B.  3.  P.  (513— 69',.     See   llkcwife  Moijf. 
Jiiricu's  Acciaipljl'.ituea:  of  the  P/\ij..hccies,  i'ait  i.  Chip.  18,  iji,  «0, 


-t  vi^    PROPHECIES.  141 

^.caven,  wlilch  was  the  fin  and  apoftafy  of  Abab  and  Manafleb  ; 
and  for  tbe  fame  reafoii  the  idolatry  of  Ahaz  is  by.  tixe  Greek 
interpi'eters  called,  2  Chron.  xxix.  19.  "  his  apoilafy;"   arid  it 
is  faid  of  him,  xxviii,  1^.  tiiat  "  he  apoHatifed 'greatly  fibm  the 
•'  Lord."     Aj^oitafy,   therefore,  was    idolairy  in   the'  JewiOi 
church,   and  it  is  tiie  fame  in  the  C'uifuan.     This  argumetit 
inay  receive  fome  illulf ration  from  a  (2)  fnrular  palTage.ift  St. 
Peter,'2  Pet.  ii.  1.   "  There  were  falfe  prO^hets  alfo  ciiboftg  tl)6" 
"  people,  even  as  there  {hall  be  falfe  "teuchers  among  youV^vtlQ 
"  privily  Ihall  bring  in  damnable  hercfies,    e\en.  denyiii^  tti^ 
"  Lord    that  bought   them."       As  there   were  falfe^propheti; 
among   the  children  of  Ifrael,  'who  fediiced  them  to  idolatry^ 
and  the  worfiiipping  of  other  gods  befides. the  true  God  ;  fo 
"thtre  fhali  be  falfe  teachers  among  Chrillians,  who  b'vpiaufible 
4ire!'[erfcfes,   and  imperceptible  degrees, 'ihall" bring  in  th^  iike 
■daiiiinable  hereGes,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bou'glif '.  th'em, 
'prdfeffing  themfelves  ib^  be  his  (ervan'ts  bought  with'a  price, 
and  yet  denying  him  to  be  their  lord  and  mafler,  by  applying  to 
otfier  lords  and  rriediatnrs.     It  is  not  any  error,  or  eveii  herefy, 
'that  is  ap'ofiaiy  from  the  faith.     It  is'  a  revolt  in  the  principal 
,'ahd  elfential  article,    when   we  v^'orfhip  God  by  any  ^ma^e  or 
reptefentation,  or  wh'en  we  worlhip  other  beings  b'efides'Goc!," 
'and  pray  unto  other  mediators  bclides  the  one  medial  at  belLveeji 
'Godajidmen,   the  man  CJiriji  Jefus.     This  is  the  very  effence 
'of  Chriftian  worfliip,  to  worfhip  the  one  true  God,  through' the 
?dHe  true  Chrifl:  ;  and  to  worfliip  ariy  other  God,  of  dny  oiher 
mediator,   is  apoHa'fy  and  rebellion  againll  God,   and','  againft 
"Chrifl.     It  is,   as  St.  Paul  faith,  Col.ii.  19.  " not  holding  the 
•*'  head,"  but  depending  lipon  other  heads:  It  is,"  :is"St.'jPeier 
.l^expreffeth  it,  d^nyino^  the  Lord  that  hou(^ht  z/j,  and  Terving"  other 
^Ibrds  :  and  the  denial  of  fach  an  effential  pjart  may  as  .'properly 
'be  called  apojiaj'y,  as  if  we  were  to  renounce  the  whole'Chrii- 
■'tian  faith  and  worfhip.     It  is;  renouncing  them  in "cHe^,  '.and 
^"not  treating  and  regarding  God  as  God,  or  Chrifc  as  'ttfnft.  ' 

Such  is  the  nature  oi  apojlafy  from,  the  failh-;  andjt  is  im- 
.jphed  that  this  apoil^fv'  Tnoidd  be  general,  gnd  infeclgrea^^num- 
^,l|^rs.  For  though  it  be  {aid  only  Soinejhdl  apoJjatizei[ycthy 
"Jpme  in  this  place  many  are  underllood.  The  woxA Jc:ne  may 
I  lifually  denote  y^K;  in  Englifli  ;  but  in  the  learned  languages 
^  it  frequently  fignifies  a  multitude,  and  there  are:  abundant 
'.:    ■  inftances 

(2)  SeeMeJe'i  Difcourfexliii.  upon  this  tex:.  P.  7a?-.  he. 


tia  DISSERTATIONS     on 

inftances  in  fcriptiire.  In  St.  John's  Gofpel  it  is  ia\A,  >•.  ^ 
tnat  "  Many  of  Jelus's  difciples,  when  they  had  heard  this, 
••  faid,  This  is  an  hard  faying,  who  can  hear  it  ?"  and  again  a 
little  afterwards,  vcrf.  66.  "  Many  of  his  difciples  went  back, 
•'  and  walked  no  more  with  him  :"  but  Js^fus  himfelf  fpeakv 
ingof  thefe  mat/y  faith,  verf.  64.  "  There  are  fome  of  you  that 
"  beUeve  not  ;"  10  that /ly;;^^  are  plainly  the  fame  as  many.  St. 
Paul  fpeaking  of  the  infidelity  and  reje£lion  of  the  Jews  faith, 
Kom.  xi.  17.  that  "fome  of  the  branches  are  broken  off  :'* 
but  thofe  /ome,  it  was  evident,  were  the  main  body  of  the  na- 
tion. The  fame  apollle  informs  the  Corinthians,  1  Cor.  x.  5, 
6..  that  "  With  many  of  thelfraelites  God  was  not  well  pleaf- 
**  ed  ;  for  they  were  overthrown  in  the  wildernefs :"  and  their 
puhilhmentswere  intended  for  examples  to  Chriftians.  Where- 
fore he  concludes,  verf.  7.  "  Neither  be  ye  idolaters,  as  were 
*'  fome  of  them  ;  as  it  is  written,  The  people  fat  down  to  eat 
^'  and  drink,  and  rofe  up  to  play  :"  v.'here  Jbme  are  manifeftly 
the  fame  as  ihe people.  Again,  verf.  8.  "  Neither  let  us  com- 
*'  mit  fornication,  as  fome  of  them  committed,  and  fell  in  one 
*•  day  three  and  twenty  thoufand  :"  where  /bmr.  are  equivalent 
to  many  tkoufmds.  Again,  verf.  9.  *'  Neither  let  us  tempt 
f*  Chrift,  a,s  fome  of  them  alfo  tempted,  and  were  deftroyed 
*•  of  ferpents :"  where  fo?ne  are  the  fame  with  muck  people  ; 
for  we  read.  Num.  xxi.  6.  that  "  the  Lord  fent  fiery  ferpents 
•',  among  the  people  ;  and  they  bit  the  people,  and  much  peo- 
.•J^iple  of  Ifrael  died."  And  again,  verf.  10.  "Neither  murmur 
•*  ye,  as  fome  of  them  alfo  murmured,  and  were  deftroyed  of 
"  the  defljToycr  :"  where /)/«<?  are  the  fame  with  a!/  the  con- 
jrregation  except  Jofliua  and  Caleb  ;  for  we  read,  Num.  xiv.  1. 
2-  that  "  All  the  congregation  lifted  up  their  voice,  and  cried; 
_'}  and  the  people  wej)t  that  night  :  And  all  the  children  of 
*•  Ifrael  murmured  againft  Mofes,  andagainft;  Aaron  ;  and  the 
'•  whole  congregation  faid  unto  them.  Would  God  that  we 
"  had  died  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  or  would  God  we  had  died 
•'  in  this  wildernefs  :"  and  they  had  their  wifh,  for  except 
ToHma  and  Caleb,  they  all  died  in  the  wildernefs.  Some  there- 
Ibie  may  fignify  ;«a«j)',  but  not  all-,  as  the  apoftle  fpeaketh 
clfewhere,  Heb.  iii.  16.  "  For  fome  when  they  had  heard,  did 
*'  provoke  ;  howbcit  not  all  that  come  out  of  Egypt  by  Mofes." 
The  apollle  might  have  the  fanje  meaning  in  this  place  ;  and 
this  apoftafy  may  be  general  and  extenfive,  and  include  many 
but  not  ail.     If  only  fome  few  perfons  v;ere  to  be  concerned 

and. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  143 

and  engaged  in  It,  it  was  fcarcely  an  obje61  worthy  of  prophe- 
cy :  nor  could  that  properly  be  pointed  out  as  a  peculiarity  of 
iIh  latter  timns,  which  is  common  to  all  times,  for  in  all  times 
there  are  forac  apoftates  or  other.  It  mull  necefrarily  be  a  , 
great  apoftafy  ;  and  it  is  called,  as  it  hath  been  fhown,  the  apof- 
tafy  by  way  of  eminence  and  dillinftion  ;  but  it  would  hardly 
have  been  diflingui (lied  in  this  emphatlcal  manner,  if  only  an 
inconfiderable  number  were  to  profefs  and  imbrace  it.  Other 
prophecies  liJcewife  intimate,  that  there  fhould  be  a  great  and 
general  corruption  and  apoftafy  in  the  Chriftian  church  ;  and 
the  event  will  alfo  confirm  us  in  our  opinion.  For  we  have 
feen  and  Hill  fee  a  great  part  of  Chriftendom  guilty  of  the  fame 
fort  of  apoftafy  and  defeftion  as  the  Ifraelites  were  in  former 
times.  As  the  Ifraelites  worfliipped  God  in  the  golden  calf 
and  golden  calves  ;  for,  Exod.  xxxii.  5.  they  proclaimed  "  a 
"  feaft  to  the  Lord,"  and  faid,  verf.  4.  and  1  Kings  xii.  28. 
*'  Behold  thy  Gods,  O  Ifrael,  which  brought  thee  up  out  of 
*'  the  land  of  Egypt  :"  fo  there  are  Chriftians  who  worfhip 
their  creator  and  redeemer  in  an  image,  or  in  a  crucifix,  or  in 
.  the  facraraental  bread.  As  the  Ifralites  worfiiipped  Baalim  or 
departed  heroes,  and  as  the  Pfalmlft  faith,  Pfal.  cvi.  28.  "  ate 
'"  the  facrifices  of  the  dead  :"  fo  there  are  Chriftians  who  wor- 
Ihip  departed  faints,  and  inftitute  fafts  and  feftivals,  and  offet 
Up  prayers  and  praifes  unto  them.  And  as  this  apoftafy  over- 
fpiead  the  church  of  Ifrael  for  many  ages,  fo  hath  it  for  many 
ages  too  overfpread  the  church  of  Chrift.  The  apoftafy  there- 
fore is  the  very  faine  in  both  churches.  The  apoftle  forefaw 
and  foretold  it ;  and  upon  the  mention  of  Ifrael's  provocation, 
very  properly  admonifhed  the  Chriftians  to  beware  of  the  like 
infidelity  and  apoftafy,  Heb.  iii.  12.  "  Take  heed,  brethren,  left 
*•  there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  depart- 
*'  ing,  (the  Greek,  in  apoftatizing)  from  the  living  Go^." 

II.  It  is  more  particularly  fhown,  wherein  this  apoftafy 
fhould  confift,  in  the  following  words,  giving  heed  to  /educing 
Jpirits  and  doBrines  of  devils,  or  rather  giving  heed  to  erroneous 
Jpirits,  and  doElrines  concerning  demons.  For  I  conceive  not 
the  meaning  to  be,  that  this  apoftafy  fliould  proceed  from  th« 
fuggeftion  of  evil  fpirits  and  inftigation  of  devils.  That  would 
be  no  peculiar  mark  of  diftinflion  ;  that  might  be  faid  of  any 
wickednefs  in  general,  as  well  as  of  this  in  particular,  ThQ 
means  too  by  which  this  apoftafy  fhould  be  propagated,  and  the. 
jierfons  who  fhould  propagate  it,  are  defcribed  afterwards  ;  fa 

that 


144  D  i  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  r  O  N  S    o  M 

that  tills  part  is  to  be  underflood  rather  o£  ihings  than  of  per- 
fons,  rather  of  the  matter  wherein  this  apoftafy  IhouM  confiil^. 
than  of  the  hrd  teaciiers  and  authors  of  it.  Spirits  feem  to  be 
much  the  fame  in  (enLC  as  dotlrincs,,  as  Mr.  A'lede  and  other 
divines  have  obferved  t^e  fame  word  to  be  ufed  alfo  by  St.  John,,. 
i.Johrl,  iv.  1."  Beloved,  bcheve  not  every  fpirit,"  that  is,  every 
doEriue,  "but  try  the  fpirits,"  that  is,  the  dottrines,  "  whether 
**  they  are  of  God  ;  becanfe  inany  faife  prophets  are  gone  out' 
"into  tlie  Vv'oild.'^  Spirits  TiuA  dodrinfs,  therefore,'  maybe, 
coniidered,  tlie  latter  word  as  explanatory  of  the  former  :  and 
error  fomellmes .  fjgnjfying  [^)  idpiairy,  erroneous  doBrines. 
may  com^riYchcxAidolairous,  as  v/ell  z%falfc  do61:rines.  But  it 
is  (lill  farther  added  for  explanation,  that  thefe  doflrincs  fiiould. 
be  doclriney  of  dcails  ov  of  demons  ;  where  the  genitive  cafe  is 
not  to  be  taken  ail-lively,  as  if  demons  were  the  authors  of  thefe 
doftrines,  but  pafTively,  as  if  demons  were  the  fubjeft  of  thefe 
dotlrines.  Thus  "  the  doSrinc  of  vanities"  Jer.  x.  8.  is  a  doc- 
trine concernihg  vanities  or  idols,.  ,  The  dotlrine  of  the  Lord^ 
Afts  xlii.  12.  is  the  dochine  eoneernlng  him:  "  Tlicn  the  de- 
*'  puty  when  he  faw  what  was  done,  believed,  being  aftonlfhed 
*'  at  thedoftrine  of  the  Lord."  "The  do£lrines  of  bapiifms,"' 
-Heb.  v.i.  2.  "  and  pf  laying  on  of  hands,  and  of  the  refurrec? 
*  lion  of  the  dead,  and  of  eternal  judgment,"  are  doftrines  re- 
•lating  to  all  thefe  particulars.  And  by  the  fame  conflruflion, 
doBnnes  of  demons  are  do6lrines  about  and  concerning  de- 
.mons.  This  is  therefore  a  prophecy  that  the  idolatrous  theo- 
logy of  demons  profeffed  by  the  Gentiles  fliould  be  revived 
, among  Chriftians.  Chriftians  fhould  in  procefs  of  time  de- 
generate, and  refemble  the  Gentiles  as  well  as  the  apoflate 
Jews.  They  fhould  not  only  apojlatize  after  the  manner  of 
-the  Jews,  but  fhould  alfo  zuorjlup  demons  after  the  manner  of 
the  Gentiles. 

Demons,  according  to  the  theology  of  the  Gentiles,  were 
middle  powers  between  the  fovereiga  Gods  and  mortal  nten. 
So  faith  Plato,  the  mo  ft  competent  judge  and  the  moft  con- 
fummate  writer  in  thefe  fubjcfts ;  (4)  "  Every  demon  is  a  mid- 
"  die  being  between  God  and  mortal  man."  Thefe  demons 
were  regarded  as  mediators  and  agents  between  the  Gods  and 

men. 

{■>,)  Chald^eis  et  Tire'.imiftis  eS  i-l^Iiim  :  et  efl  irlol.i  co!erc  et  fcor- 
tari.     Rom.  !,  27.    2Thctr.  ii.    2  Pet,  ii.  iS.   Me.-^e,  P.  6:6. 

(4I  Omnis  etiim  fl^tinoiMun  nntura  inter  denm  et  mortale  €(t  inter- 
mcdh,    Platonis  SvnjpoT,  P.  2P:,  Tom.  3.  Edit.  Serraui. 


T  H  E     P  Pv  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  14^ 

men.  So  faith  Piato  again,  (5)  "  God  is  not  approached  hy 
"  man,  bat  all  the  commerce  and  intercourfe  between  Gods 
"  and  men  is  by  the  mediation  of  demons.  The  demons, 
*'  faith  he, are  interpreters  and  conveyors  from  men  to  the  Gods, 
"  and  from  the  Gods  to  men,  of  the  fupplications  and  facri- 
•'  fices  on  the  one  part,  and  of  the  commands  and  rewards  of 
"  facrifices  on  the  other."  Apideius,  a  later  philofopher, 
giveth  (6)  the  like  dcfcription.  "  Demons  are  middle  powers, 
"  by  whom  both  our  defires  and  deferts  pafs  unto  the  Gods  ; 
•'  they  are  carriers  between  men  on  earth  and  the  Gods  in  hea- 
"  ven  ;  hence  of  prayers,  thenceof  gifts  ;  they  convey  to  and 
"  fro,  hence  petitions,  thence  fupplics  ;  or  they  are  interpre- 
"  ters  on  botii  (ides,  and  bearers  of  falr.tations ;  for  it  would 
"  not  be,  faith  he,  for  the  majefty  of  the  celeflial  Gods  to  take 
"  care  of  thefe  things."  The  whole  is  fummcd  up  by  thefaid 
Apideius  (7)  in  few  words.  "  All  things  arc  done  by  the  will, 
"  power,  and  authority  of  the  celeftial  Gods,  but  by  the  obe- 
"  dience,  fervice,  and  miniftery  of  the  demons."  Of  thefe  de- 
mons there  were  accounted  two  kinds.  One  kind  of  demons 
were  the  fouls  of  men  deified  or  canonized  after  death.  So 
Hcfiod,  one  of  the  moft  ancient  heathen  writers,  if  not  the 
moft  ancient,  defcribing  that  happy  race  of  men,  who  lived  in 
the  firft  and  golden  age  of  the  world,  (8)  faith  that  "  after  this 
"  generation  were  dead,  they  were  by  the  will  of  great  Jupiter 
Vol.  II.  T  "  promoted 

(5)  Dens  autem  cum  honiine  non  mifcetur,  {ed  per  banc  diemonum 
naturam  ccmmerciiim  omne  aiqne  coUoouiiim  iiuer  rieos  hominefque 
conficitur.  Interprefis  et  portitoris  quafl  iminere  funsjitur,  ut  res  hii- 
manas  ad  d?os,  rlivinas  ad  homines  tranfinittat  :  horum  quidem  pre- 
ces  et  facrificia,  illorum  vero  pr^ecepta  et  faciificiorum  reiiiuneratioiies. 
Ibid.  P.  202,  203. 

(6)  Medice  poteftates,  perquas  et  defideria  noflra  et  mcrita  ad  deos 
commeant,  inter  terricoLs  ccelicolafqne  veck>ros,  hinc  precum,  inde 
riouorum,  q'li  ultro  citroque  portant  hInc  petitinnes,  inde   fiippetiag, 

feu  quidem  iitrinque  interpretes  et  falutigcri, Neque  eaim  pro  ina- 

jeftate  d  mm  coeleitium  fiierit,  hjsc  curare.     Apuleius  de  Deo  Sucratis. 
P.  674,  677.  Edit.  Delph. 

(7)  Cunrtacceleftium  voluntate,  numine,  ef  aiitboritafe,  fed  dae- 
monum  obfequio,  et  opera,  et  ininiftsrio  fieri  arbiirandum  efl.  Ibid. 
1.  I)/  J. 

(8)  Verum  poftquam  hoc  ^cnus  terra  abfcondit, 
li  quidem  divi  faf}i  funr,  Jovis  inagni  confilio, 

Boni,  in  terris  verfantes,  cuftodes  murtalium  hominum  : 
Q.)i  quidem  obfervant  judicia  et  prava  opera, 
Caligine  aniidti,  partiin  euntes  per  terrarri, 
Opum  datorcs  -   atqrie  hoc  munns  regale  confecuti  funf; 

Hciiod  Op.  et  DIer.  Lib.  t.  na 


j.i6  DISSERTATIONS    on 

"  promoted  to  be  demons,  keepers  of  mortal  men,  obfervers  of 
*'  their  good  and  evil  works,  ghers  of  riches,  &c  ;  and  this, 
"  faith  he,  is  the  royal  honor  that  they  enjoy."  Plato  con- 
curs with  HeTiod,  and  (9)  aflerts  that  "  he  and  many  other 
"  poets  fpeak  excellently,  who  aftirm  that  when  good  men  die, 
"  they  attain  great  honor  and  dignity,  and  become  demons." 
The  fame  Plato  in  another  place  (1)  maintains,  that  "  all  thofe 
"  who  die  valiantly  in  war  are  of  Hehod's  golden  generation, 
"  and  are  made  demons  ;  and  we  ought  for  ever  afterwards  to 
"  ferve  and  adore  their  fepulchres,  as  thefepulchrcsof  demons. 
"  The  fame  alfo  we  decree,  whenever  any  of  thofe,  who  were 
"  judged  excellently  good  in  life,  die  either  of  old  age,  or  in 
"  any  other  manner."  The  other  kind  of  demons  were  fuch 
as  had  never  been  the  fouls  of  men,  nor  ever  dwelt  in  mortal 
bodies.  Thus  Apuleius  (2)  informs  us,  "  There  is  another 
•'  and  hipher  kind  of  denjons,  who  were  always  free  from  the 
•'  incumbrances  of  the  body  ;  and  out  of  this  higher  order 
*'  Plato  fuppofeth  that  guardians  were  appointed  unto  them."' 
Aramonius  likewife  in  Plutarch  (3J  reckons  two  kinds  of  de- 
mons, "  fouls  feparaied  from  bodies,  or  fuch  as  had  never  in- 
"  habited  bodies  at  all."  Thefe  latter  demons  mav  be  parallelled 
with  anfTfls,  as  the  former  may  with  canonized  faints  :  and  as 
we  Chrilllans  believe  that  t'nere  are  goodand  evil  angels,  fo  did 
the  Gentiles  that  there  were  good  and  evil  demons.  According 

to 


(9)  Prjecl.ire  Igitiir  et  hie  et  alii  poet??,  qiiiciinque  sffirmanf  cum 
qui  bonus  fif,  uhi  innrv.ins  fuejir,  niagnae  riiJL'f(I?in  forris  ronfeqni 
di^nitatenij  et  efTe.  liatonis  Ctatylus,  P.  398.  Tom.  i.  Edit,  ber- 
rani. 

(i)  Eum  vero  qui  re  pra?clarc  gcfta  In  hello  occubiierir,  nonne  Hioe- 
jiius  id  genus  auretiHi  pertineie  J"  Maxime  omnium.  Nf>n:ie  t-'cfiodi 
fenfcntiam  fequemur ;  quod  videlicet  ii!i  hominss  qui  ex  aureo  illo 
fuerint  ^eticre,  uhi  prunum  fato  conceffennt, 

Dtmnnes  cxiftunr, 

R.ei!quuin  autein  tempus  eorum  fepr.lcra  vehiti  djemonom  cclemns,  et 
divinis  [ionoril)us  profequeniiir.  Kadem  quoque  faucietnus  ntqt;e  ex- 
hibebimus  iis,  qui  quum  lintruiaiis  cujnfdam  probitatis  dii^nitate  exce!- 
liieriiu,  vel  fcnio  vel  alio  qnnpiani  lundo  c  vita  excelTeriiu.  Plato  ds 
Repub.  Lib.  5.  P.  46S.     Tom.  2  Edit.  Serraiii. 

(zj  fuperius  alind  augudiufq'ie  dc'cnionum  genus,  qui  fcmper  a 
corporis  coiupedibus  er  nexibus  librri— Ex  bar  fubliniiuri  (iKmcntim 
copia  autumat  Plato  fingulis  liomiiiibiis  in  vita  a^'cuda  tcftes  et  cuflo- 
des  fiiii^iilos  additos.     Apuleius  de  Deo  Socratis,  P.  690. 

(3)  Aninii  fccreti  a  corpnribtu-,  aut  omuino  quibus  nullum  eft  cum 
corporibus  conrnerciu'ii.  Piut.  de  D:fe:f.  Orac.  P.  431.  Tom.  2. 
Edit.  Paris.  1624. 


T  M  E     P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.      ,  147 

to  Plutarch,  (4)  "  it  was  a  very  ancient  opinion,  that  there  are 
'•  certain  wicked  and  malignant  demons,  who  envy  good  men, 
"  and  endeavor  to  hinder  them  in  the  piuTuit  oi  virtue,  left 
"  they  ihould  be  partakers  at  laft  of  greater  happincfs  than  they 
"  enjoy."  This  was  the  opinion  ot  all  the  later  philofophers, 
and  Plutarch  undeniably  affirms    it  of  the  very  ancient  ones. 

But  here  it  is  objcfted,  that  though  this  might  be  the  notion 
of  the  Gentiles  concerning  demons,  yet  the  fcripture-account 
of  them  is  very  different :  for  in  the  fcriptures,  as  St.  Aullin 
(3)  obferves,  we  never  read  of  good  demons  ;  but  wherefoever 
ill  thole  writings  the  nam.e  ot  demon  occurs,  none  but  evil 
fpirits  are  meant  :  and  it  muft  be  .  confefled  and  allowed,  that 
this  is  the  molt  ufual  lignilication  of  the  word  ;  but  fome  in- 
ilanees  may  be  alledged  to  the  contrary.  When  St.  Paul  was  at 
Athens,  and  preached  the  gofpel  in  that  city,  "  certain  philo- 
"  fophers  ot  the  Epicuieans  and  of  the  Stoics  encountered 
"  him"  Afts  xvii.  18.  and  charged  him  with  being  "  a  fetter 
"  forth  of  llrange  gods,  (in  the  Greek,  oi  Itrange  demons)  be- 
"  caufe  he  preached  unto  them  Jefus  and  the  re  fur  recti  on." 
Here  de.mons  cannot  polhbly  ngnify  devils,  but  mult  lieccffarily 
refer  to  Jefus,  who  according  to  Paul's  preaching,  verf.  31. 
was  "  raifed  from  the  dead,"  and  appointed  to  be  the  Lord  and 
judge  of  the  world. .  At  the  fame  time  the  apoUje  retorts  the 
«harge  upon  the  Athenians,  verf.  22.  "  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I 
"  perceive  that  in  all  things  ye  are  too  fuperftitious,"  (in  the 
Greek,  too  much  addicted  to  the  worlhip  of  demons  ;)  and 
they  worlhipped  demons  or  dead  men  deified  in  abundance  : 
but  he  declared  unto  them,  verf.  24.  "  God  who  made  the 
"  world,  and  all  things  therein."  St.  Paul  in  his  firit  EpilHe 
thus  exhorts  the  Corinthians,  1  Cor.  x.  14,20,  21.  "  Flee 
"  from  idolatry.  The  things  which  the  Gentiles  facrifice, 
"  they  facrifice  to  devils,  (in  the  Greek,  to  demons,)  and  not 

"  tu 


(4)  Ex  vcteribus  opinirvtiibn?— nis^a  fi'sinonia  ft  invii^a  ells  Lonij 
viris  ajmulantia,  quae,  quo  ubtlrepniu  illorum  ad^Ionibus,  coniuioti- 
oiiei  lis  et  pavores  inveliaiit,  hiiVjue  concutiant  et  iiii;.ellant  virtmein, 
jie  eredi  et  inie>;ii  in  virtuie  pennanentcs,  purtioreiii  quam  ipfi  coii- 
fequantur  a  fatis  furteiii.  Plu'.  Diun  in  iniiio.  ".  958.  Tom.  i.  Edit, 
Faris.  1624. 

(5)  — nu'iqiiam  vero  bonos  dcetnones  le^^'ijnits  :  (t{.\  liljicunqTie  iilj- 
rum  litterarum  hoc  uomen  po(uiin)  reperitur,  five  fi:eiTi'ji.e3,  live  Ax- 
iiioiiia  fiic.intur,  nor»  iiifi  niali_^Ki  liguificaiuur  fpiritus.  Anxufl.n,  r!s 
Civitat.  Dei.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  jy,  CoJ.  17b'.  Tom.  7.  Ed;;.  BtueJiLh 
Aiuwerp. 


148  DISSERTATIONS    on 

*'  to  God  :  and  I  would  not  that  )-c  fltould  have  fcilownilp 
*'  wiih  devils,  (or  demons.)  Ye  cannot  drink  th.c  cup  of  the 
"  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils,  (of  demons  ;).ye  cannot  be  par- 
*'  takers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils,"  (of  de- 
jiions.)  The  apoille  is  here  Ihowing  the  great  inconfiilency  of 
the  Chnflian  worlhip  with  the  idolatrous  worrnip  perfornjed 
by  the  Ileadiens.  The  Heathens  worlhipped  Jupiter,  Apollo, 
Venus,  and  numberlefs  other  beings,  who  v,'ere  icputed  demons, 
but  who  were  properly  deccafed  men  and  women  deified. 
Corinth  in  particular  (6)  was  much  devoted  to  the  worlhip  of 
Venus  ;  there  fire  had  amoft  magnificent  temple  and  iervice  ; 
and  the  city  was  called  the  city  of  Venus.  The  apoille  there- 
fore declares  that  all  i'uch  worfhip  is  utterly  inoonfillcnt  with  the 
true  worfhip  of  Chrift.  For  that  would  be  acknowleging  him 
for  their  only  lord,  and  at  the  fame  time  acknowleging  other 
lords.  And,  verf.  22.  "  do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealoufy  ; 
*'  are  we  flrongcr  than  he  ?"  Tiiefe  paffages,  together  with 
the  text  that  we  are  confidering,  are,  I  think,  all  the  places  in 
St.  Paul's  difcourfes  or  epiftlcs,  wheie  the  word  demon  occurs  : 
find  as  he  was  ot  all  the  apollles  the  mofl  learned  in  the  philo- 
iophy  and  theology  of  the  Gentiles,  and  as  he  was  fpeaking 
and  \vriting  to  Gentiles,  that  might  be  the  reafon  of  his  a- 
fjoplmg  the  fame  notion  of  demons.  He  had  plainly  alluded 
to  this  notion  a  little  before  in  the  fame  Lpiille  to  .  the  Corin- 
thians, 1  Cor,  viii.  /j,  ^,  6.  and  the  pauage  cannot  be  fo  well 
un.Vrllood  without  it.  There  is  none  otlitr  God  but  one.  For 
though  there  he  that  are  called  gods,  vhetJicr  in  heaven  or  in 
e.arih  ;  whether  Dii  cczleflcs,  celejiial  Gods,  as  tliey  are  ufuallv 
denominated,  or  in  the  Greek,  earthly  demons  as  they  are  nam- 
ed by  HeHod,  mediators  and  agents  between  heaven  and  earth  : 
as  there  be  Gods  7nan\  and  lords  munv  :  as  the  Geniilcs  acknow- 
Icgc  a  plurality  of  fuch  fuperior  and  inlerior  deities  ;  But  to  .us 
Chriilians  there  is  but  one  God  the  Father,  oj  iv'uom  are  all 
things,  and  we  in  him,  in  tlie  original,  zvc  to  him  are  to  direft 
all  our  fcrvices ;  ayid  one  Lord  J? jus  Chdjl,  by  whom  me  all 
things,  and  we  bv  hi/n;  or,  rue  by  or  through  ham  alone  have 
accefs  unto  the  Father.  They  have  a  multitude  of  gods  and 
lords,  but  we  have  only  one  of  each  fort.  It  is  tlie  fanse  doc- 
trine that  he  inculcates  likewife  in  his  firriEpiltle  toTiuiothy, 
ii,  J.   *'  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  between  God 

"  and 

(<0)   Srralio,  Lib.  "=?.   ct   FnrlpJi^es    aptTf^  Strabonem.  P.   378,  379. 
td.t.  Paris.  16 io.  P.  50J,  joi.  Edii.  Ainllel.  17C7. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  145 

♦*  anr^  men,  the  man  Chrift  Jefus."  As  St.  Paul  liere  fcrtels 
that  Chnilians  in  the  latter  linjes  Ihould  attend  to  dodnnes. con- 
cerning demons,  fo  St.  John  alio  foretels,  Rev.  ix.  20.  that 
notv.'ithftanding  the  plagues  of  the  Arabian  locufts  and  of  the 
Euphratcati  horfemen,  yet  theyjliould  not  repent  of  the  zvorks 
of  their  hands,  that  they  Jliould  not  worjliip  devils,  or  demons^ 
where  the  word  is  plainly  iifed  in  the  lame  fenfe  as  by  St. 
Paul :  for  Chiiftians  never  atlually  worihipped  devils,  but  they 
worlhipped  demons,  deceafed  men  and  women  and  angels, 
and  idols  of  gold  and Jilvn ,  and  brafs,  and  fione,  and  of  wood, 
which  neither  can  fee,  fior  hear,  nor  walk  ;  and  they  Jlill  con- 
tinue to  worfliip  them,  notwiihllanding  the  grievous  calamities 
infli6^ed  on  the  Chrillian  church  by  the  Saracens  firfl,  and  by 
the  Turks  afterwards,  as  we  fliall  fee  in  the  proper  place. 

There  is  a  paiTage  in  Epiphanius,  which  will  very  much 
illullrate  and  confirm  our  explanation  of  St.  Paul.  That  father, 
who  was  very  zealous  againfl  the  worlhip  of  faints  and  images, 
which  was  then  fpringing  up  in  the  church,  loudly  complains 
of  fome  Arabian  Ghrifiians,  who. made  a  goddefs  of  the  hlelled 
virgin,  and  offered  a  cake  to  her  as  to  tlie  queen  of  heaven. 
He  condemns  their  herefy  as  impious  and  abominable,  and  (7) 
declares  that  "  upon  thefe  alfo  is  fulfilled  that  of  the  apoflie, 
*'  Somefhall  apqjlatife  from  the  found  dodrine,  giving  heed  to 
^' fables  and  dodnnes  of  demons  ;  for  they  fudl  be,  faith  the 
"  apoftle,  worfhippers  of  the  dead,  as  in  IfraA  aljo  they  were 
"  worfnpped"  nieaning  the  Baalim  and  Alhtaroth  who  were 
worfliipped  by  the  children  of  Ifrael.  It  is  obfervable  that  he 
explains  as  well  as  recites  the  words  of  the  apoflie.  He  ex- 
pounds the  faith  by  the  found  dodrine,  erroneous  fpirits  by 
fables,  and  dodrincs  of  demons  by  worf lipping  of  the  dead;  and 
to  Ihow  more  particularly  what  he  meant,  he  fubjoins  two 
examples  more  of  fuch  worfhip  ;  one  of  the  Sichemites,  who 
had  a  goddefs  under  the  title  of  Jephthah's  daughter;  and  the 
other  of  the  Egyptians,  who  worlhipped  Thcrmutis,  that  daugh- 
ter of  Pharaoh  who  was  at  the  charge  of  educating  Mofc?. 
Now  whether  this  latter  claufe.  For  iheyfJiall  be  worfhippers  cf 
the  dead,  as  in  Ifrael  alfo  they  were,  xvorfliippcd,  be  genuine  or 
not,   it  may  ferve  our  purpofc  in  fome   meafure  either  way. 

If 

(7)  Hoc  enim  in  ipfis  impletur  ;  Deficient  quiJsm  a  fana  daflrina, 
jnteiideDifS  fabiiiii:,  et  (iofliinis  (iajnioniuruni :  erunt  enim  inquif,  mor- 
tuob  colenre.s,  n'.eniadmo.luin  apiii)  Ifraelitas  honore  funt  affefti.  Epi- 
phan.  adveil".    Hicr.  73.  ?.   1055.  Tuai.  i.  Edit.  Petav. 


I3d  DISSERTATIONS     o  n^ 

If  it  was  the  original  text  of  St.  Pan],  as  (8)  Beza,  and  more 
particularly  Mr.  Mann,  contend,  then  the  point  that  we  have 
been  proving  is  eflabhJhed  beyond  all  poUible  contradittion. 
If  it  was  only  a  marginal  reading  added  by  way  of  explication, 
as  (9)  Mr.  Mede  and  Dr.  Mill  fuppofc,  it  flill  evinces  that 
Epiphanius,  and  fome  before  his  tin;c,  uiiderfloodthe  pallagc  in 
the  lame  manner  that  we  have  explained  it.  The  apollle  deli- 
vers the  prophecy  as  a  plain  and  axprefs  one  ;  and  it  cannot 
be  denied,  that  the  pallage  is  much  improved,  and  the  fenfe  is 
made  much  clearer  by  this  addition.  Epiphanius  too  recites 
this  addition,  as  the  very  words  of  the  apoftle  ;  and  a  man  of 
his  character  for  probity  and  piety,  would  not  be  guilty  of 
forging  fuch  a  tellimony.  If  it  be  not  quoted  by  other  fathers, 
nor  appear  in  other  copies,  it  is  probable  that  the  fathers,  who 
began  this  worfliip  very  early,  would  not  be  forward  to  pioduce 
a  text  to  their  own  conviftion  and  confufion  ;  and  it  is  polfible 
that  when  this  wovfhip  prevailed  almoft  univerfally,  a  text 
which  fo  plainly  condemned  it,  might  be  wholly  omitted  ;  as 
in  later  times,  for  the  iaine  reafon  we  have  feen  (1)  in  fome 
eatechifms  and  manuals  of  devotion,  the  fecond  left  out  of  the 
ten  commandments,  and  the  tenth  divided  into  two  to  make  up 
the  number.  It  ought  not  indeed  to  be  concealed,  that  Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus,  a  celebrated  fatlierand  writer  of  the  fecond 
century,  hath  (2J  cited  this  paflfagc  of  St.  Paul,  juft  as  it  appears 

m 

(8)  Beza  in  locum.  Mr.  Mann's  Critical  Notes  on  lome  palTages 
el  Scri()ture.     P.  92—103. 

(9)  Medc's  Works.     ?.  637.  Mill,  in  locum. 

(i)  B'.rtiop  Snl.'ingfleet  in  his  "  DoHrines  anrl  Praftices  of  the 
Church  of  R.oine,"  in  anfwer  to  fhc  author  of  "  A  Papift  inifrepre- 
lente'l  and  reprel'ented,"  treating  of  ihe  fecund  commandment,  fays, 
*'  The  difpuie  about  this  is  not  Whether  tlie  fecond  commandment 
*'  may  be  found  in  any  of  their  books,  but  by  what  authority  it  comes 
**  to  be  left  our  in  any  ;  as  lie  confeiTes  u  is  in  their  fliort  catechifms 
*'  and  manuals  .-  hnt  not  only  in  thefe,  for  I  have  now  before  me 
*'  the  Reformed  Qflire  of  (be  HlefTed  Virgm,  piirued  at  Salamanca, 
■*'  A.  D.  1588,  pubiiAied  by  order  «if  Pius  V.  where  it  is  fo  left  out  ; 
*♦  and  fo  in  the  P:^n;.;ii(h  Oflicc  at  Antwerp,  A.  D.  1^58.  IwillihehaJ 
**  told  us  in  vi'hjt  public  offif  e  of  iheir  church  it  is  to  be  found."  Stil- 
lin,pfleet's  Works.  Vol.  (y.  P.  C72.  See  aifo  Adiichomii  Theatrum 
Terrx  San(f^a,  P.  212  et  300.  where  the  ten  commandments  are  thus 
ranged  and  divided  ;  i.  Sc  Deum  unum  colant,  idolis  tejeiJij.  2.  Su- 
um  noraen  in  v.uu]!n  ne  affumant.  3.  Sabbaia  fignifirenc.  4.  Paien- 
tes  ftoiiorent.  5.  Non  occiriant.  6.  Non  maechentur.  7.  Non  fu- 
rcntur.  8.  Fa!  e  neteflentur.  9.  Non  coiicupifcant  proximi  uxoicm. 
lo.  Non  rem  ejus  q)amcimq;ie. 

(2)  Clem.  Aicx.'Sttomat.  Lib.  3.  P.  s^c.  Edit.  Potter. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  151 

in  our  prefent  copies,  which  is  a  connderable  argument  in  fup- 
port  of  the  common  reading.  But  pofiibly  the  fame  pdrfons 
who  left  the  words  in  qneition  out  of  St.  Paul,  might  alfo  leave 
them  out  of  Clemens  Alexandrinus  ;  and  they  might  have 
ilruck  them  out  of  Epiphanius  too,  if  they  had  been  equally 
aware  of  them,  or  if  tlie  thing  had  been  equally  prafticable, 
and  the  context  would  have  fuiTered  it  without  the  mofl  pal- 
pable difcovery  of  the  fraud.  Upon  the  whole,  it  may  be  con- 
cluded concerning  this  palTage  in  Epiphanius,  that  if  it  does 
not  exhibit  tlie  genuine  reading,  yet  at  leaft  it  efiabliflieth  the 
genuine  fenfe  aiid  meaning  of  the  text  of  St.  Paul, 

It  appears  then,  that  the  doclrines  of  demons,  which  prevailed 
fo  long  in  the  Heathen  world,  fliould  be  revived  and  cllablKhed 
in  the  Chriftian  church  :  and  is  not  the  woifhip  of  faints  and 
angels  now  in  all  refpects  the  fame  that  the  worH^ip  of  demons 
was  in  former  times  ?  The  name  only  is  difierent,  the  thincj  is 
identically  the  fame.  The  Heathens,  as  we  fee,  looked  upon 
their  demons  as  mediators  and  intercefTors  between  God  and 
jnen  :  and  are  not  the  faints  and  angels  regarded  in  the  fame 
light  by  many  profclfed  Chriftians  ?  Some  tendency  to  the 
worfhipping  of  angels  was  obferved  even  in  the  apoftle's  time, 
infomuch  that  he  thought  proper  to  give  this  caution  to  the 
Coloflians,  ii.  18.  "  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward,  in  a 
"  voluntary  humility  and  worfhipping  of  angels  :"  and  this  ad- 
monition, we  may  fuppofe,  checked  and  fupprelfed  this  worfhip 
for  forae  generations.  The  worfliipping  of  the  dead  was  not  in- 
troduced fo  early  into  the  church,  it  was  advanced  by  flower  de- 
grees ;  and  what  was  at  firfl  nothing  more  than  a  pious  and  decent 
refpeft  to  the  memory  of  faints  and  martyrs,  degenerated  at 
laft  into  an  impious  and  idolatrous  adoration.  At  firif  (3)  an- 
nual feftivals  were  inllituted  to  their  honor  ;  the  next  llep  was 
praying  in  the  ccemeteries  at  their  fepulchres ;  then  their  bodies 
were  tranflated  into  churches  ;  then  a  power  of  working  mira- 
cles was  attributed  to  their  dead  bodies,  bones,  and  other  relics ; 
then  their  wonder-working  relics  were  conveyed  from  place 
to  place,  and  dirtributed  among  the  other  church.es  :  then  they 
were  invocated  and  adored  for  performing  fuch  miracles,  for 
aflifting  men  in  their  devotions,  and  interceding  for  them  with 
God  ;  and  not  only  the  churches,  but  even  the  fields  and  high- 
ways were  filled  with  altars  i^or  involdng  them. 

As 

(?)  See  thcfe  particulars  hifiorically  deduced  in  Sir  Ifaac  Nc»itofl*« 
©bfcrvations  onDanicI,  Cbsp.  14,  P.  203---2JI. 


J52  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

As  early  as  the  time  of  Conftantine,  thefirftChrifiianeiTipc- 
ror,  we  find  EuCebius,  one  of  the  bell  and  nioR  learned  of  the 
fathers,  quoting  and  approving  Hefiod's  and  Phito's  notions 
beforeinenuoned  concerning  demons,  and  then  (4)  adding', 
*'  Thefe  things  are  befitting  upon  the  deceafe  of  the  favorites 
"  of  God,  whom  you  may  properly  call  the  champions  of  the 
*'  true  religion  :  Whence  it  is  our  cuRom  to  aifemble  at  their 
•'  fepulchres,  and  lo  make  our  prayers  at  them,  and  to  honor 
•'  their  bletfed  fouls."  Kere  Eulebius  compares  the  faints  and 
martyrs  v^'ith  the  demons  of  the  Gentiles,  and  efteems  them 
worthy  of  the  fame  honor.  The  famous  Antony,  who  was 
one  of  the  great  founders  of  monkery,  gave  it  in  charge  (^)  to 
the  monks  with  his  dying  breath,  "  To  take  care  and  adhere  to 
"  Chrifl;  in  the  firfi  place,  and  then  to  the  faints,  that  after 
*'  death  they  may  receive  you  as  friends  and  acquaintance  into 
"  the  everlafting  tabernacles."  His  advice  was  but  too  well 
followed;  and  the  emperor  Julian  (6)  reproacheth  the  ChriHi- 
ans  for  adding  many  new  dead  men  to  that  ancient  dead  man, 
Jefus.  All  the  fathers  almoll  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries, 
contributed  too  much  to  the  fupport  and  propagation  of  this 
fupcrftition  :  andTheodoret  in  particular  having  cited  the  fame 
palfages  of  Hefiod  and  Plato,  (7)  reafons  thus,  "  If  then  the 
"  poet  hath  called  good  men,  after  their  deceafe,  the  deliverers 
"  and  guardians  of  mortal  men;  and  the  bell  of  philofophers 
*'  hath  coiiiirmed  the  poet's  faying,  and  afferted  that  we  ought  to 

ferve 


{4.)  Quae  quidem  in  hominum  Deo  caridiinomm  obitu8  egregie  con. 
vetiiiint,  quos  vei  aj  pietatis  miliies  jure  apellaris.  Nam  et  eorumfe- 
jiulcra  celebrare,  et  preces  ibi  votaque  nuncupare,  et  beatas  illorum 
anitnasvenerari  confuevimus.  Eufeb,  Frsep,  Evaug.  Lib.  13.  Cap. 
ji.  ?.  M^.E(\)t.  Vi^-eri. 

(5;)  Id  curate  ut  in  priniis  vos  Domino,  dehinc  Sanftis  adjungatis  : 
\il  pod  mortem  vos  in  asreina  fabernaciil.i,  qiiafi  amicos  notofque  fibi 
recipiant.  Vita  Antonii.  Cap.  91.  P,  863.  Athanafiii  Oper.  Tom.  I. 
Far.  2.  Edit.  Renedit}, 

(6)  — Addiiisad  prifcnm  ilium  roortiium  novis  raortuis — Julian, 
apud  Cyril.  Lib.  10.  V.  335.   Edit.  Spaiihemii. 

(7)  Q:''"d  fi  poeta,  et  Donos,  et  malorum  depulfores,  et  ciinodes 
niorralimn  voca  vit  eos,  qui  optimc  vixernnt,  deinde  mortui  fuiit  : 
cjatqiie  fententiam  philofuphonim  prajftantiiTimus  confirmavit,  atque 
liorum  fepulcra  co'eiida  et  adorauda  ceul'uit  ;  qiiai  a  nobis  fiunt,  opti- 
mi  viri,  cur  damnatis  ?  Nos  enim  pari  modo,  eos  qui  pietate  cl.irue- 
runt,  proque  ea  ca;fi  funr,  malorum  depulfores,  et  medicos  nomini- 
niu9,  dsmoiias  nou  appcllamus,  (abfit  a  nobis  hie  furor)  fed  Dei 
amicos  fervofque  beuevolos.  'Iheod.  Serm,  8.  DeMaitvribus.P.  6oi. 
T«rt.  4.  Edit.  Paris,  iC^z. 


THE   PROPHECIES. 


^53 


*'  ferve  and  adore  their  fepulcbrcs  ;  why,  I  befeech  you,  firs, 
"  (fpeaking  to  the  Greek>j  do  you  blame  thefe  things  which 
*'  are  done  by  us?  for  fuch  as  were  illuftrious  for  piety,  and 
"  for  the  fake  thereof  received  martyrdom,  we  alfo  name  deli- 
"  verers  and  phyficians,  not  calhng  tliem  demons,  (let  us  not 
"  be  fo  defperately  mad)  but  (he  friends  and  fincere  lervants  of 
•'  God."  Here  Theodoret  plainly  allows  the  thing,  and  only 
difapproves  the  name.  Again,  he  (8)  faith,  in  the  fame  exalted 
{train,  concerning  the  martyrs,  "  They  who  are  well,  pray  for 
"  the  continuance  of  health,  and  they  who  have  been  long  fick, 
"  pray  for  recovery  ;  the  barren  affo  pray  for  children  ;  and 
♦'  they  who  are  to  make  a  long  journey,  defire  them  to  be  their 
"  companions  and  guides  in  the  way  ;  not  going  to  them  as 
"  gods,  but  applying  to  them  as  to  divine  men,  and  befeechino- 
"  them  to  become  interceffors  for  thei'Ti  with  God."  Nav,  he 
faith,  (g)  ''  that  the  martyrs  have  blotted  out  of  the  minds  of 
"  men,  the  memory  of  thofe  who  were  called  gods.  For  our 
"  Lord  hath  brought  his  dead  into  the  place  of  your  gods, 
"  v/hom  he  hath  urterlyabolifhed,  and  hath  given  theirhonorto 
"  the  martyrs  :  for  inftead  of  the  feafls  of  Jupiter  and  of  Bac- 
"  chus,  are  now  celebrated  thefeftivals  of  Peter,  and  Paul,  and 
"  Thomas,  and  the  other  martyrs.  Wherefore  feeing  the  ad- 
"  vantage  of  honoring  the  martyrs,  fly,  O  friends,  from  the 
"  error  of  the  demons  ;  and  ufing  the  martvrs  as  lights  and 
"  guides,  purfue  the  u/ay  which  leadeth  direQly  to  God." 
Here  are  the  doBnnes  of  Demons  evidently  revived,  only  the 
name  is  altered,  and  the  faints  are  fubltituted'for  the  demons,  the 
Divi  oj  deified  m^n  of  the  Chriflians,  for  the  Divi  or  deified 
men  of  the  Heathens. 

Vol.  II.  U  The 

(8)  Qu!  Infecrra  font-  valetndii?,  banc  fibi  cinffr/flr!,  qni  aufein 
morl-n  quopiara  conflidanfur,  Ivmc  rlepe!!i  peniur,  J'etnut  et  l:bero3 
qui  his  caretu— -Qui  peregrinationsni  sfiquaDi  aufpirantur,  ab  his  pe- 
trnt,  Tit  via;  vh\  coxites  lint,  ducefqiie  itineris  --lioii  jHos  adeimtes 
ut  (leas,  fe(5  tanqunm  divlms  f-omiues  eos  oranteF,  Jntcrcellbiefntie 
libi  Tit  effe  veiiiu  poftuiames.     IbicJ.  P,  605,  6oc;. 

(9)  Cum  oru.-n  quoque  qui  p.ifiiin  ^]\  ferehaiitur,  memorianj  e 
inente  h  )ininum  oboleverint — fuoseniin  mortuns  domini!?  deusnofiec 
m  tctnpla  pro  diis  veftrls  indtixit  :  ac  ilios  ouidcm  c-lfos  vanolque 
reddidir,  his  autem  iionorem  illinim  atrrib!::!.  ?ro  Panr^iis  enim  ac 
Dionyfi.s  -Perri,  et  Pauli,  et  Th^mc-e— s!iort7r7iqi,e  oiarryrani  f"oie;n- 

nitares   pera^imtur. Cum   ijriiur  ex  honors  in.irtyribijs  delato  quiil 

uiiutatis  provsn:at  ccrnari,^  f",^i'^,  ainicJ,  diemoniinn  errorcm,  pra;-. 
viaq-i-  illoruraf-ice-arqueGuiJ'j,  viam  capeffr.e,  q-ix-ari  dsuiu  Ufrdu- 
c:t.    Ibid.  r.  606,  627.  '  *-         »   i  r 


154  DISSERTATIONS    OM 

The  promoters  of  this  worlhip  were  fenfible  that  it  was  the 
fame,  and  that  the  one  fucceeded  to  the  other  :  and  as  the 
worlhip  is  the  fame,  fo  likewife  is  it  performed  with  the  fame 
ceremonies,  whether  thefe  ceremonies  were  derived  from  the 
fame  foiuce  of  fuperftition  common  to  the  whole  race  of  man^ 
kind,  or  were  the  dnefl:  copies  of  one  another.  The  (i)  burn- 
ing of  incenfe  or  perfumes  on  feveral  altars  at  one  and  the 
fame  time  ;  the  fprinkhng  of  holy  water,  or  a  mixture  of  fait 
and  common  water,  at  going  into  and  coming  out  of  places  of 
public  worfhip  :  the  lighting  up  ot  a  great  number  oi  lamps 
and  wax- candles,  in  broad  day-light,  before  the  altars  and  fta- 
tues  of  their  deities ;  the  hanging  up  of  votive  offerings  and 
rich  prefents  as  atteffations  of  fo  many  miraculous  cures  and 
deliverances  from  difeafes  and  dangers  :  the  canonization  or 
deification  of  deceafed  worthies  ;  the  affigning  of  diftinft  pro- 
vinces or  prefetlures  to  departed  heroes  and  faints  ;  the  wor- 
Ihipping  and  adoring  of  tlie  dead  in  their  fepulchres,  llirines, 
and  relics  ;  the  conlecrating  and  bowing  down  to  images  ; 
the  attributing  of  miraculous  powers  and  virtues  to  idols  ;  the 
fetting  up  of  little  oratories,  altars  and  flatues,  in  the  llreets 
and  highways,  and  on  the  tops  of  mountains :  the  carrying  of 
images  and  relics  Inpompous  procefhonswith'numerous lights, 
and  with  mufic  and  fmglng  ;  flagellations  at  folemn  feafons, 
under  the  notion  of  penance  ;  the  making  a  fanftuary  of  tem- 
ples and  churches  ;  a  great  variety  of  religious  orders  and  fra- 
ternities of  priefts  ;  the  fhavlng  of  priefts,  or  the  tonfure,  as 
it  is  called,  on  the  crown  of  their  heads  ;  the  impofing  of  celi- 
bacy and  vows  of  chaflity  on  the  religious  of  both  fexes  ;  all 
thefe  and  many  more  rites  and  ceremonies  are  equally  parts  of 
Pagan  and  of  Popifh  fuperflition.  Nay  the  very  fame;  temples, 
the  very  fame  altars,  the  very  fame  images,  which  once  were 
confecrated  to  Jupiter  and  the  other  demons,  are  now  reconfe- 
crated  to  the  virgin  Mary  and  the  other  faints.  The  very  fame 
titles  and  infcrlptions  are  afcribed  to  both  ;  the  very  fame  pro- 
digies and  miracles  are  related  of  thefe  as  of  thofe.  In  fhort 
the  whole   almoll  of  Paganifm   is   converted  and    aj)plied  to 

Popery ; 

(i)  The  reader  may  fee  this  conformity  between  Popery  anrf  Paga- 
nifm proveti  at  Urge  by  Dr.  Henry  More  in  his  Second  Part  of  the 
Myttery  of  Iniquity.  B.  i.  Chap.  17.  by  Dr.  Middleton  in  his  Letter 
fi>i!n  Rome,  by  Mr.  Seward  in  his  DitTertation  on  the  Conformity 
bewecn  Popeiy  and  Pagamfjp,  and  other  learned  and  ingenious  au- 
thors. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  155 

Popery  ;  the  one  Is  manifeftly  formed  upon  the  fame  plan  and 
principles  as  the  other  ;  fo  that  there  is  not  only  a  conformity, 
but  even  an  uniformity  in  the  worlhip  of  ancient  and  modern, 
of  Heathen  and  Chriltian  Rome. 

III.  Such  an  apollafy  as  this  of  reviving  the  doclrines  of  de- 
mons and  worfliipping  the  dead,  was  not  likely  to  fucceed  and 
take  place  immediately  ;  it  fhould  prevail  and  profperz/?  the  lat- 
ter times.  The  phrafe  of  the  latter  times  or  days,  or  the  lajl 
times  or  days,  as  it  hath  been  obferved  upon  (2)  a  former  occa- 
fion,  fignihes  any  time  yet  to  come  ;  but  denotes  more  parti- 
cularly the  times  of  Chriflianity.  So  we  find  it  ufed  by  fome 
of  the  ancient  prophets,  as  for  example  Ifaiah,  Micah,  and 
Joel.  Ifaiah  faith,  ii.  2.  "  And  itfhall  coirie  to  pafs  in  the  lafl 
*'  days,  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  houfe  Ihall  be  eftablifh- 
"  ed  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  fhall  be  exalted  above 
*•  the  hills  ;  and  all  nations  fhall  flow  unto  it."  Micah,  to 
the  fame  purpofe,  and  almoA  in  the  fame  words,  iv.  1.  "  But 
*'  in  the  laft  days  it  fhall  come  to  pafs,  that  the  mountain  of 
"  the  houfe  of  the  Lord  fhall  be  eftablifhed  in  the  top  of  the 
"  mountains,  audit  fhall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  people 
"  fhall  flow  unto  it."  And  Joel,  as  he  is  quoied  by  St.  Peter, 
Afls  ii.  16,  17.  "  But  this  is  that  which  was  fpoken  by  the 
"  prophet  Joel  ;  And  it  fliall  come  to  pafs  in  the  laft  days 
*'  (faith  God)  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flefii."  The 
times  ef  Chriflianity  may  properly  be  called  the  latter  times  or 
days,  ox  the  lajl  times  or  days,  becaufe  it  is  the  laft  of  all  God's 
revelations  to  mankind.  Daniel  alto  having  meafured  all  future 
time  by  the  fucceflion  of  four  principal  kingdoms,  and  having 
affirmed  that  the  kingdom  of  Chrift  fhould  be  fetup  during  the 
laft  of  the  four  kingdoins,  the  phrafe  of  the  latter  tunes  or  days, 
or  oi  the  lajl  times  or  days,  may  ftill  more  properly  {xgxixiy  the 
times  of  the  Chriftian  difpenfation.  Thus  it  is  applied  by  the 
author  of  the  Epiftle  to  the  Hebrews,  Heb.  i.  1,  2.  "  God,^ 
*'  who,  at  fundry  times,  and  \a  divers  manners,  fpake  in  time 
*'  paft  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets.  Hath  in  thefe  lafl: 
"  days  fpoken  unto  us  by  his  Son."  Thus  alfo  St.  Peter,  1  Pet. 
i.  20.  Chrift  "  verily  was  fore-ordained  before  the  foundation 
"  of  the  world,  but  was  manifeft  in   thefe  laft  times  for  you>" 

But  there  is  a  farther  notation  of  time  in  the  prophet  Daniel ; 
there  are  the  laft  times  taken  fingly  and  comparatively,  or  the 

lattcE 

(2)  In  Differtation  IV. 


1^6  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  NT 

latter  times  (as  I  may  fay  after  Mr.  Mede)  of  the  laft  times, 
which  are  tie  times  of  the    little  horn  or  of  Antichrift,  Dan. 
vii.   who  iiioiild  arife  during  the  latter   part  of  the  lafl  of  the 
four  kingdoms,  and  lliould  bo  deftroycd  together  wiih  it,  after 
having  coiitinued  ^ ///«f,  and  times,  and  half  a   timz.     What 
thefe  times  fjgnify,  and  how  they  are  to  l)e   compiued,  hath 
been  fliown  in  a  (3)  former  differtation  andii  is  in  reference  to 
tliefe  times  efpecially,  that  many  things  under  the  g.ofpel-dif- 
penfation  are  predicted  to  fall  out  in  the  latter  tunes  or  days,  or 
in  the  lajl  times  or  days.     So  St.  Peter  fpcaketh,  2  Pet.  iii.   3. 
*'  There  fnall  come  in  the  lall  days  fcolfers  walking  after  their 
*'  own  lufts."     So  too  St.  Jude,  verf.    17,   18.   "Beloved,  re- 
"  member  ye  the  words  which  were  fpoken  before  of  the  apof- 
"  ties  of  our  Lord  Jefus  Chriil ;  How  that  they  told  you,  there 
*'  fhould  be  mockers  in   the  lall  time,  who  Ihould  walk  after 
*'  their  own  ungodly  lulls."  So  likewife  St.  Paul,  2  Tim.  lii.  1. 
*'  This   know  alio  that  in  the  laft  days   perilous  times  Ihall 
*'  come."     Thefe  alfo  are  the  latter  times  fjpoken  of  in  the  text. 
In  thefe  times  the  v/orfliip  of  the  dead  Ihould  principally  pre- 
vail ;  and  that  it  hath  fo  prevailed,  all    mankind   can  tefrify. 
The  praflice  might  begin   before,  but  the  Popes    have  autho- 
rized and  eflabliihed  it  by  la^\^    The  popiih  worlhip  is  more  the 
worfhip  of  demons  than  of  God  or  Chrifl. 

IV.  Another  remarkable  peculiarity  of  this  prophecy  is  the 
folemn  and  emphatic  m.anner,  in  which  it  is  delivered,  The 
Spirit jhraketh  e.xprejly.  Every  one  will  readily  a]>prehen(), 
that  by  the  Spirit  is  meant  the  holy  Spirit  of  God,  which  in- 
fpired  the  prophets  and  apoftles.  So  "  the  Spirit,"  Afts  viii. 
29.  "  faid  unto  Philij),  Go- near,  and  join  thyfelf  to  th's  chariot." 
So  "  the  Spirit,"  Afls  x.  19.  "  faid  unto  Peter,  Behold  three 
*'  men  feek  thee."  So  "  the  Spirit,"  Rev.  xiv.  13.  "  faith, 
"  BleiTed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  that  they  may  reft 
*'•  from  their  labours."  But  thefe  things  the  Spirit  only  faid  ; 
it  is  not  aflirmed  that  he  faid'  them  exprejly.  The  Spirit's 
[peaking  exprejly^  as  (4)  Erafmiis  and  others  expound  it,  is  his 
Ipeaking  precifely  and  certainly,  not  ohfcurely  and  involvcdly, 
as  he  is  wont  to  fpeak  in  the  prophets  :  and  Whitby  argues 
farther,  that  in  thofe  times  of  prophecy,  when  the  prophets  had 

the 


(5)  In  Differtation  XIV. 

(4;  Ptajrcripte  five   pr^ecife,  non  abfciire   et  involute, jfliiemacjiiio- 
duin  loqui  folct  in  prophetis.    Erafai.  iuiocum  VVIiuoy  ioid. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  1,57 

the  fovernment  of  the  churches,    and  fpake  flill  in  the  puhhc 
alfembhes,    it   inight   reafonably  be   faid,    The  Spirit  Jpeaktk 
exprefy,   what  they  taught  exprelly  in  the  clmrch.     St.  Paul 
had  indeed  belojc  predifcted  this  apujlafy  both  in  uifcourfe  and 
in  a  letter  to  the  Theffjlonians,  and  he  is  by  foine  fuppolcd  lo 
refer  to  that  epiftle  in  this  place.     But  though  the  predittions 
are  ahke,  yet  they  are  not  exprefiy  the  fame  ;  the  general  fiib- 
jeft  is  the  fame  in  both,    but  the  particular  circumflances   are 
different,   fo  that  the  one  cannot  be  faid  to  be  copied  from  the 
other.     There  the  apollafy  is  predicted,  here  it  is  fpecihccl 
wherein  it  is  to  confift.     I  would  therefore  prefer  Mr.  Mede's 
interpretation,  that  the.  Spirit  fpeaketh  exprefiy  what  he  fpeakeiU 
in  cxprefs  words  in  fome  place  or  other  of  divine  writ  :   and 
the  Spirit  hath  fpoken  the  fame  things  in  exprefs  words  before, 
in   the  prophecy  of  Daniel.     Daniel  hath  foretold  in   exprefs 
words  the  worfliip  of  new  demons  or  deini  gods  :  Dan.  xi.  38. 
And  unih  God,  or  iiij'kad  of  God,  Mahuzzi?nin  his  ejlate  JJiali  he 
honor  ;  even  zvith  God,  or  ivjlcad  of  God,  thoft  whom  his Jathers 
knew  notjliall  he  honor  with  gold  and  Jilver,   and  zvith  precious 
Jiones,  and  deferable  things.     The  Mnhiizzii7i  ot  Daniel  are  the 
fame  as  the  Demons  of  St.  Paul,   Gods-prote61ors,   or   Saints- 
protePtors,  defenders  and  guardians  of  mankind.     Daniel  alfo 
hath  foretold  in  cxprefs  words,   that  this  worihip  fiiould  be  ac- 
companied v/ith  a  prohibition  of  marriage  :  verf.  37.  "  Neither 
"  fhali  he   regard  the  God  of   his  fathers,    nor   the    defire  of 
"  women  ;"  that  is,   he  fhall   yegle6l  and  difcourage  the  defire 
of  wives,  and  ail  conjugal  affeftion.     Daniel  hath  likewife  inti- 
mated  that  this   worfhip  fhould   take  place  in  the  latter  times } 
for  he  hath  defcribcd  it  in  the  latter  part  of  his  prophecy,   and 
thefe  tinges  he  hath  exprefiy  named  a  time,  and  times,  and  lialf  a 
time.     If  the  reader   hath  been  at  the  trouble  of  peruhng  the 
latter  difiertation  upon  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Daniel,  he  will 
more  eaGly  perceive  the  connexion  and  refemblance   between 
the  two  prophecies.     This  therefore  is  a  prophecy  notdiflated 
merely  by  private  fuggeftion  and  infpiation,  but  taken  out  of 
the  written  word.     It  is  a  prophecy  not  only  of  St.  Paul,    but 
of  Daniel  too,  or  rather  of  Daniel  confirm.ed  and  approved  by 
St.  Paul. 

V.  Having  fiiown  wherein  the  great  apoftafy  of  the  latter 
times  confiRs,    namelv,    in  revivir.o-  the  doctrines   concenhnff 
demons,  and  worlhipning  the  derd,    the  aj)oilie  pioceeds  to  de- 
fcribe  by  what  means,  and  by  what  perfons  it  fhouid  be  propa- 
gated 


158  DISSERTATIONS    on 

gated  and  eflablifhed  in  the  world  :  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrify^ 
having  their  confcience  feared  with  a  hot  iron,  or  rather  Through 
the  hypocrijy  oj  liars,  having  their  coiifaence  feared  with  a  hot 
iron.  For  the  prepofuion  in,  often  fignifies  as  well  hv,  or 
through  ;  as  in  St.  Mark's  gofpel,  ix.  29.  "  This  kind  can 
"  come  forth  by  nothing  but  by  prayer  and  fading."  And 
again,  in  the  Afck  of  the  Apoftles,  xvii.  31.  "  God  hath  ap- 
*'  pointed  a  day  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righ- 
*'  teoLilncfs,  by  that  nuan  whom  he  hath  ordained."  And  again, 
in  St.  Paul's  Epiille  to  the  Romans,  xii.  11.  "  Be  not  over- 
•'  come  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  by  or  with  good."  And 
again,  in  St.  Paul's  Epiftle  to  Titus,  i.  9.  "  That  he  may  be  able, 
•'  by  found  doftrine,  both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gain- 
••  fayers."  And  fo  likewife  in  the  text,  the  original  fignifies 
by  or  through  hypocrijy.  Liars  too,  or  /peaking  lies,  cannot 
polfibly  be  joined  in  conflru61ion  withyZ*/;^)?,  ^nd,  giving  heed; 
becaufe  they  are  in  the  nominative  cafe,  and  this  in  the  geni- 
tive. Neither  can  it  well  be  joined  in  conft:  u6iion  with  demons 
or  devils  ;  for  how  can  demons  or  devils  be  faid  iojpeak  lies  in 
hypacrify,  and  to  have  thnr  confcience  feared  with  a  hot  iron  ? 
Befides,  if  demons  be  taken  for  devils,  and  not  in  the  fenfe  that 
we  have  explained  it,  nor  with  the  addition  of  Epiphanius, 
then  it  is  not  explained  at  all,  wherein  the  great  apoftafy  of 
the  latter  times  confilts.  The  forbidding  to  marry,  and  co?n^ 
mandmg  to  alflainfrom  meats,  are  circumflances  only,  and  ap^ 
pendages  of  the  great  apoitafy,  and  not  the  great  apoftafy  itfelf, 
which  is  always  reprefented  in  fcripture  2.%  fpiritual fornication, 
or  idcLUry  of  one  kind  or  other,  and  it  is  not  likely  that  the 
2poftle  fliould  fpecify  the  circumftantial  errors,  and  omit  the 
main  and  capital  crime.  In  this  place  it  is  not  the  great  apofta- 
fy that  he  is  defcribing,  but  the  charafters  and  qualities  of  the 
authors  and  promoters  of  it.  Callalio  tiierefore  very  properly 
(,3)  tranflates  the  Greek,  through  the  dijfimulation  of  men  f peak- 
ing lies  :  I  have  added  ynen,  lays  he,  left  fpeaking  lies,  and  what 
follows  fliould  be  referred  to  demons  or  devils.  It  is  plain  then, 
that  the  great  apoftafy  of  the  latter  times  was  to  prevail  through 
the  hypocrijy  of  liars,  having  their  confcience  fared  with  a  hat 
■iron  :  and  hath  not  the  great  idolatry  of  Chriftians,  and  the 
worfhip  of  the  dead  panlcuiarly,  been  diftufed  and  advanced  in 

the 


{5)  Per  (imulatjcnem  hominutn  fa!  filoquornm]  Hominum  a'li^i,  ne 
falfiluquorum  ec  f^quctuiarefcueutur  addccmonia.    Cafial.  in  lucjin. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  is^ 

the  world  by  fuch  inflruments  and  agents,  who  have,  Rom.  i. 
c_5,  "  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worfhipped  and 
♦'  ferved  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blefled 
"  for  ever  ?"  It  is  impoffible  to  relate  or  enumerate  all  the 
various  falfehoods  and  lies,  which  have  been  invented  and 
propagated  for  this  purpoie  ;  the  fabulous  books  forged  under 
the  names  of  apoltles,  faints,  and  martyrs  ;  the  fabulous  legends 
of  their  lives,  actions,  fuSerings,  and  deaths  ;  the  fabulous  mi- 
racles afcribed  to  their  fepulchres,  bones,  and  other  relics  ;  the 
fabulous  dreams  and  revelations,  vifions  and  apparitions  of  the 
dead  to  the  living  ;  and  even  the  fabulous  faints,  who  never 
exifted  but  in  the  imagination  of  their  v/orfhippers  :  And  all 
thefe  flories  the  monks,  the  priefts,  the  bifhops  of  the  church, 
have  impofed  and  obtruded  upon  mankind,  it  is  difficult  to  fay 
whether  with  greater  artifice  or  cruelty,  with  greater  confidence 
or  hypocrify  and  pretended  fanftity,  a  more  hardened  face,  or 
a  more  hardened  confcience.  The  hiftory  of  the  church,  faith 
Pafcal,  is  the  hijlory  of  truth  ;  but  as  written  by  bigotted  papifls, 
it  is  rather  the  hijlory  oj  lies.  So  well  doth  this  prophecy  co- 
incide and  agree  with  the  preceding  one,  that  the  coming  of  the 
man  of  fin  fhould  be  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power, 
andfigns,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceivahlenefs  cj 
nnrighteoufnefs. 

VI.  A  farther  charafter  of  thefe  men  is  given  in  the  fol- 
lowing words,  Forbidding  to  viarry.  The  fame  hypocritical 
liars,  who  fhould  promote  the  worlhip  of  demons,  fhould  alfo 
prohibit  lawful  marriage.  Salurnius,  or  Saturnilus,  who  flou- 
rilhed  in  the  fecond  century,  was,  as  Theodoret  (6)  affirms,  thft 
firft  Chriftian  who  declared  matrimony  to  be  the  doftrine  of 
the  devil,  and  exhorted  men  to  abftain  from  animal  food.  But 
according  (7)  to  Irena^us  and  Eufebius,  Tatian,  who  had  been 
a  difciple  of  Juftin  Martyr,  was  the  firft  author  of  this  herefy ; 
at  leaft  he  concurred  in  opinion  with  Saturnius  and  Marcion  ; 
and  their  followers  were  called  the  Continents,  from  their  con- 
tinence in  regard  to  marriage  and  meats.  The  Gnoftics  like- 
wife,  as  Irenasus  and   Clemens  Alexandrinus  (8)  inform   us, 

afferted, 

(6)  Nuptias  hie  primus  omnium  diaboli  doflrinam  appellavit.  Ju- 
bet  antem  et  ab  animatis  abftiaeie.  Theod.  H^erer.  Fab.  Lib.  r.  Cap, 
3.  P,  194.  Tom.  4.  Edit.  Fans,  1642. 

(7)  Iren.  apud  Eufeb.  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  29. 

(8)  Nubere  et  generare  a  Satana  dicunt  elle.  Iren.  Lib.  i.  Cap. 
V*'^'  97'  Edit.  Grabe.— Adverfus  autemalierwa  genus  h«reticorum. 


i6o  DISSERTATIONS     on 

aHerted,    that  to  many  and  beget  cbildren  proceeded  from  the 
dev^il  ;  and  under  pretence  of  continence,   were  unpious  both 
agoiinfl  the  creature  and  Creator,  teachuTfT  that  intm  ought  not 
to  bring  into  the  world  other  unhappy  perfons,  nor  I'upplv  food 
for  death.     Other  heretics  in  the  tliird    century  advanced   the 
fame  doftrines,  but  they  were  generally  reputed  heretics,    and 
their  doftrines  were  condemned  by  the  church.     The  council 
of  Eliberis,    in  Spain,    which  was  held  in  the  year  of  ChriPc 
three  hundred  and  five,  was,   I  think,    the  firfl   that  by  public 
authority  (9)  forbad  the  clergy  to  marry,  and  commanded  even 
tbofe  who  were  married  to  abflain  altogether  from  their  wives. 
The  council   of  Neocaefarea,    in    the  year  three  hundred  and 
fourteen,  only  (1)  forbad  unmarried  prefbyters  to  marry  on  the 
penally  of  degradation.     At  the  firft  general  council  of  Nice, 
in  the  year  three  hundred  and  twenty-five,  a  motion   was  {9.) 
made  to  redrain  the  clergy  from  all  conjugal  fociety  with  their 
wives  :  but  it  was   Urongly  oppofed    by  Paphnutius  a  fam.ous 
Egyptian  biihop,  who  yet  himfelf  u'as  never  married  ;  and  to 
him  the  whole  council  agreed,  and  left  every  man  to  his  liberty 
as  before.     But  the  monks  had  not  yet  prevailed  ;  the  monks 
loon  after  overfpread  the  eaftern  church,  and  the  wedern  too  : 
and  as  the  monks  were  the  firll,  who  brought   Tingle  life  into 
repute;  fo  they  were  the  firft  alfo,  who  revived  and  promoted 
the  worfhip  of  demons.     It  is  a  thing  nniverfally  known,  that 
one  of  the  primary  and  moil  efTential  laws  and  conftitutions  of 
all  monks,  whether  living  in  deferts  or  in  convents,  is  the  pro- 
feflion  of  fmgle  life,  to  abitaln   from  marriage  themfeivcs,  and 
to  difcourage  it  all  they  can  in   others.     It  is   equally   certain, 
that  the  monks  had  the  principal  ihare  in  promiOting  and  pro- 
pagating the  worfhip  of  the  dead  :  and  either  out  of  credulity, 
or  for  worfe  reafons,  reconmiended  it  to  the  people  with   all 

"  the 


qui  fperiofe  pcrcontinentiam  impie  fc  gerunt,  turn  in  creaturam,  turn 
ill  fiDi'^um  opificera,  qui  eft  folus  Deus  oinnipoteus ;  et  dicut't  noii 
elTc  admittendum  m.irrunor;um  et  liberonim  procreationeni,  ncc.  in 
mnndum  eiTe  iiK^iicenfios  alios    infelires   futiiros,  uec   fuppeilitamlum 

inorti  nuirimentuni Clem.   Alex.    Strom.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  6.  P.    531. 

Edit.  Potter. 

(9)  Cone.  Fiib.  C.  33.  S.  B.ifnaeii  Annales  Vol,  2.  P.  522,  et  ^,00. 

(1)  Cone.  Neoe.  Can.  i.  Freforter  fi  uxorein  duxerit,  ab  or  dine 
fiio  renioveatur.  S.  B:ifin.2:.  VVn\.  P.  522,  et  6,7. 

(2)  Socratis  Hift.  Ecckf.  l/ib.  r.  Can.  ir.  Sozomen.  Lib.  i.  Cap. 
23.  S.  Bafuag.  ib\<J.  P.  70/.  Bingham's  Antiquities,  B.  4.  Chap.  5. 
it£t  7. 


T  II  E    PROPHECIES.  161 

the  pomp  and  power  of  their  eloquence  in   their  homilies  and 
orations.      Read    only  fome  of  the  moil  celebrated  fathers  ; 
read  the  (3)  orations  of  Bafil  on  the   martyr  Mamas,  and  on 
the  forty  martyrs  ;  read  the  orations  of  Ephraim  Syrus  on  the 
death  of  Bafil,  and  on  the  forty  martyrs,  and  on   the  praifcs  of 
the  holy  martyrs  ;  read  the  orations  of  Gregory  Nazianzen  on 
Athanaiius,  and  on  Bafil,  and  on  Cyprian  ;  read  the  orations 
of  Gregory  Nylfen  on  Ephraim  Syrus,  and  on  themartyrTheo- 
dorus,  and  on  iMelctius  bilhop  of  Antioch;  read  the  fixty  fixth, 
and  other  homilies   of  Chryl'ollom  ;  read    his  oration   on  the 
martyrs  of  Egypt,  and  other  orations  :  and  you  will  be  greatly 
aftonifhed  to  find  how  full  they  are  of  this  fort  of  fuperftition, 
what  powers  and  miracles  are  afcribed  to  the  faints,  what  pray- 
ers and  praifes  are  oflPered    up  to  them.    All  thefe  were  monks, 
and  moft  of  them  bifliops  too,  in  the  fourth  century  :  and    the 
I'uperfticious    worlhip   which    thefe    monks  begun,    the  fuc- 
ceedmg  monks  completed,  til!  at  length  the  very  relics  and  im- 
ages of  the  dead  were  worfhipped  as  much  as  the  dead  them- 
felves.     The  monks  then  were  the  principal  promoters  of  the 
worlhip  of  the  dead  in   former  times  :  and   who  are  the  great 
patrons  and  advocates  of  the  fame  worlhip  now  ?    Are  not 
their  legitimate   fucceffors  and  dcfccndants,    the   monks  and 
priefts  and  bifhops  of  the  church  of  Rome  ?  and  do   not  they 
alfo  profefs  and  recommend  Tingle  life,  as   well  as   the  worfhip 
of  faints  and  angels  ?  As  long  ago  as  the  year   three  hundred 
and   eighty-fix,  Pope    (4)    Siricius  held  a  council   of  eighty 
bifliops  of  Rome,  and  forbad  the  clergy  to  cohabit  with  their 
wives.     This  decree  was  confirmed  by  Pope  (5)  Innocence   at 
the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  :  and  the   celibacy   of  the 
clergy  was  fully  decreed  by  (6)  Gregory  the  feventh  in  the 
eleventh  century  ;  and  this  hath  been  the  univerfal  law  and 
praftice  of  the  church  ever  fmce.     Thus  hath   the  worfliip  of 
demons  and  the  prohibition  of  marriage  conftantly  gone  hand 
in  hand  together  :  and  as  they  who  maintain  the  one,  maintain 
the  other  ;  fo  it  is  no  lei's  remarkable,  that  they  who  difclaim 
the  one,  difclaim  alfo  the  other,  and  aflert  the   liberty  which 
nature,  or  (to  fpeak  more  properly)  the  author  of  nature  hath 
indulged  to  all  mankind. 

Vol.  II.  X  Our 

(3)  The  mi'er  may  fee  fom«  extraifts  nut  of  all  thefe  in  Sir  Ifaac 
Newton's  onfsrvations  011  Daniel,  Chap.  14, 

(4)  Siric.  Deer.  C.  7.  S.  BjOia^e  ihid.  P.  522. 

(q)  Innorcnt  Deer.  C.  12.  S,  Rafnags  ibid,  e:  Vo?.  3.  P,  106. 
^6)  S.  Bafjiage,  Vol.  2.  V.  523. 


i62  DISSERTATIONS     ok 

Our  Maker   bids  increafe  ;  Who   bids  abflaiii 
But  our  deftroyer,  toe  to  God  and  man  ? 

MiLTOX. 

VII.  The  laft  note  and  chara61er  of  thefe  men  is  cornmand- 
ing  to  abflainfrom  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  received 
with  thanhfgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the  truth  : 
tvhere  in  the  original  the  word  cornmanding  is  not  exprefled 
but  underflood,  with  an  elleipfis  that  commentators  (7)  have 
obferved  to  be  fometimes  ufed  by  the  beft  clafFic  auihoFS.  The 
fame  lying  hypocrites,  who  (hould  promote  the  Nvorlhip  of  de- 
mons, fhould  not  only  prohibit  lawful  marriage,  but  likewife 
impofe  unnecelfary  abftinence  from  meats  :  and  thefe  two,  as 
indeed  it  is  fit  they  fhould,  ufually  go  together,  as  conftituent 
parts  of  the  fame  hypocrify.  As  we  learn  from  (8)  Irenacus, 
the  ancient  heretics  called  Continents,  who  taught  that  matri- 
mony was  not  to  be  contrafted,  reprobating  the  primitive  work 
of  God,  and  tacitly  accufing  him  who  made  man  and  women 
for  the  procreation  of  human  kind,  introduced  abflinence  alio 
from  animal  food,  fhowing  themfelves  ungrateful  to  God  who 
created  all  things. 

It  is  as  much  the  law  and  conllitution  of  all  monks  to  abftain 
from  meats  as  from  marriage.  Some  never  eat  any  flefh, 
others  only  of  certain  kinds,  and  on  certain  days.  Frequent; 
falls  are  the  rule,  the  boaft  of  their  order  ;  and  their  carnal  hu- 
mility is  their  fpiritual  pride.  So  lived  the  monks  of  the  anci- 
ent church  ;  fo  live,  with  lefs  ftriftnefs,  perhaps,  but  with 
greater  oftentation,  the  monks  and  friers  of  the  church  of 
Rome  :  and  thefe  have  been  the  principal  propagators  and  de- 
fenders of  the  worfliip  of  the  dead,  both  in  former  and  in  later 
times.  The  worfhip  of  the  dead  is  indeed  fo  monlboufiy  ab- 
furd  as  well  as  impious,  that  there  was  hardly  any  poffibility  of 
its  ever  fucceeding  and  prevailing  in  the  world,  but  by  hypo- 
crify 

(7)  Eft  lilc  contrarii.  Dceft  enim,  quod  addit  hunc  locum  titan* 
Epiphanius,  aut  quod  addit  Syrus.  Similis  fcrme  i  Cor.  xiv.  34.  et 
hicf';pra.  ii.  12,  Sic  Phccdrus,  Non  veto  dimitti,  verum  cruciari  fa- 
me, fiipple  jubeo.     Grot,  in  locum, 

(8)  Qiii  vocantur  coHtinentes,  docuerunt  non  contrahendum  effc 
matrimoniuin  :  reprobantes  fcilicet  primitivuni  illud  opifiL-ium  Dei, 
et  tacite  accufantes  Deum  qui  mafcuUun  et  faeuiinam  condidit  ad  pro- 
pa;rationeni  generis  humani.  Induxerunt  etiam  abftiwentiam  ab  cfu 
eorumquae  animata  appellant,  ingratos  fc  exhibeiiies  erga  eum  qui 
univerfa  crMvit  Pcum,  Itcu.  apud  £u.'"cb.  Ecdcf.  Hirt,  Lib,  4.  Cap. 
2?. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  163 

crlfy  arid  lies :  but  that  thefe  particular  forts  of  hypocrify, 
celibacy  under  pretence  of  chaftity,  and  abftinence  under 
pretence  of  devotion,  fliould  be  employed  for  this  purpofe,  the 
Spirit  of  God  alone  could  forefee  and  foretel.  There  is  no 
neceffarv  connection  between  the  worfhip  of  the  dead,  and  for- 
bidding to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abllain  from  meats  : 
and  yet  it  is  certain,  that  the  great  advocates  of  this  worfliip 
have,  by  their  pretended  purity  and  mortification,  procured  the 
greater  reverence  to  their  perfons,  and  the  readier  reception  to 
their  doftrines.  But  this  idle,  popifh,  monkifli  abftinence,  is 
as  unworthy  of  a  Chriftian,  as  it  is  unnatural  to  a  man.  It  is 
perverting  the  purpofe  of  nature,  and  commanding  to  abjlain 
from  meats,  zvkich  Godkath  created  to  be  received  with  thanhf- 
giving  by  the  believers,  and  them  zuho  know  the  truth.  The 
apollle  therefore  approves  and  fanftifies  the  religious  cuftom  of 
blefhng  God  at  our  meals,  as  our  Saviour,  when  he  was  to  dif- 
tribute  the  loaves  and  the  fiiTies,  Mat.  xiv.  19.  xv.  36.  "  looked 
"  up  to  heaven,  and  bleiTed,  and  brake  :"  And  what  then  can 
be  faid  of  thofe  who  have  their  tables  fpread  with  the  moll 
plentiful  gifts  of  God,  and  yet  conftantly  fit  down  and  rife  up 
again,  without  fuffering  fo  much  as  one  thought  of  the  giver 
to  intrude  upon  them  ?  It  is  but  a  thought,  it  is  but  a  glimpfe 
of  devotion  ;  and  can  they,  who  refufe  even  that,  be  reputed 
either  to  believe,  or  to  know  the  truth  ?  Man  is  free  to  partake 
of  all  the  good  creatures  of  God,  but  thankfgiving  is  the  necef- 
fary  condition.  "  For,"  as  the  apoftle  fubjoins  in  the  next 
verfcs,  vei"f.  4  and  5.  "  every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and 
*'  nothing  to  be  refufed,  if  it  be  received  with  thankfgiving  : 
*'  For  it  is  fanftified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer."  The 
apoftle  proceeds  to  fay,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  minifters  of 
the  gofpel  to  prefs  and  inculcate  thefe  things  ;  verf.  6.  "  If 
"  thou  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  thefe  things,  thou 
"  ftialt  be  a  good  rainifter  of  Jefus  Chrift,  nourifhed  up  in  the 
"  words  of  faith,  and  of  good  do61rine,  whereunto  thou  haft 
"  attained."  All  that  is  preached  up  of  fuch  abftinence  and 
mortification,  as  well  as  all  the  legends  of  the  faints,  are  no 
'  better  than  profane  and  old  wives  fables  :  Godlinefs  is  the  only 
thing  that  will  truly  avail  us  here  and  hereafter,  verf.  7  and  8. 
"  But  refufe  profane  and  old  wives  fables,  and  exercife  thyfelf 
"  rather  unto  godlinefs  :  For  bodily  exercife  profiteth  little  ; 
"  but  godlinefs  is  profitable  unto  al!  things,  having  promife  of 
"  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  ihat  which  is  to  come." 

XXIV.  Aa 


164  DISSERTATIONS    on 


XXIV. 

An    ANALYSIS     of    the 

REVELATION. 

In     T  W  O     P  A  R  T  S. 
PARTI. 

IT  is  very  ufcful,  as  well  as  veiy  curious  and  entertaining, 
to  trace  the  rife  and  progrels  of  religions  and  govcrntnents  ; 
and  in  taking  a  furvey  of  all  the  different  religions  and  govern- 
ments of  the  world,  there  is  none,  perhaps,  that  will  llrike  us 
more  with  wonder  and  aftonifhmcnt  than  that  of  Rome  ;  how 
fuch  a  myftcry  of  iniquity  could  fiicceed  at  firfl,  and  profper  fo 
long,  and  under  the  name  of  Chrilt  introduce  Antichrill. 
Other  herefics  and  fchifras  have  obtained  place  and  credit 
among  men  for  a  lime,  and  then  have  been  happily  expofedand 
fupprefled.  Arianifin  once  fucceedcd  almoft  univerfally  ;  for 
a  while  it  grew  and  flourifhcd  mightily,  but  in  procefs  of  time 
it  withered  and  faded  away.  But  Popery  hath  now  prevailed  I 
know  not  how  many  centuries,  and  her  renowned  hierarchs 
have  not,  like  the  fathers  of  other  fefts,  ftole  into  fecret  meet- 
ings anJ.  conventicles,  but  have  infefled  the  very  heart  of  the 
Chriftian  church,  and  ufurped  the  chief  feat  of  the  weflern 
world  :  have  not  only  engaged  in  their  caufe  private  per- 
fons,  and  led  captive,  filly  women^h'd'i  have  trampled  on  the  necks 
of  princes  and  emperors  themfelves,  and  the  lords  and  tyrants 
of  mankind  have  yet  been  the  blind  flaves  and  vaffals  of  the 
holy  fee,  Rome  ChrilHan,  hath  carried  her  conquefts  even 
farther  than  Rome  Pagan.  The  Romanifts  themfelves  make 
imiverfality  and  pei  peluity  the  fpecial  marks  and  charafters  ot 
their  church  ;  and  no  people  more  induftrious  than  they,  in 
compajjingfta  and  land  Lq  viake  prq/e.lytes. 

All 


THE    PROPHECIES.  16,^ 


o 


All  finccrc  ProteRants  cannot  but  be  greatly  grieved  at  the 
fuccefs  and  prevalence  of  this  religion,  and  the  I'apilisas  much 
boaft  and  glory  in  it,  and  for  this  reafon  proudly  denon:inate 
thcir's  ihe  catholic  religion.  But  it  will  abate  all  confidence  on 
the  one  hand,  and  banifh  all  fcruples  on  the  other  ;  if  we  confi- 
der  that  this  is  nothing  more  than  what  was  fignlfied  befoie- 
hand  by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.  It  is  direcily  foretold,  that 
there  Ihould  be  fuch  a  power  as  that  of  the  Pope  of  Rome, 
exerciied  in  theChrillian  church,  and  that  it  fliould  pievail  for 
a  long  feafon,  but  at  lalt  fhould  have  a  fall.  Several  clear  and 
exprefs  prophecies  to  this  purpofe  have  been  produced  out  of 
Daniel  and  St.  Paul,  in  the  courfe  of  thefe  dillertations  :  but 
others  clearer  ftill,  and  more  copious  ?.nd  particular,  may  be 
found  in  the  Apocalyps  or  Revelation  of  St.  John,  who  was 
the  greateft  as  he  was  the  laft  prophet  of  the  Chriftian  difpen- 
fation,  and  hath  comprehended  in  this  book,  and  pointed  out 
the  moil  memorable  events  and  revolutions  in  the  church,  from 
the  apollles  days  to  the  confummation  of  the  myftery  of  God. 

But  to  this  book  of  the  Apocalyps  or  Revelation,  it  is  ufualiy 
objeffed,  that  it  is  fo  wrapt  and  involved  in  figures  and  allego- 
ries, is  fo  wild  and  vifionary,  is  fo  dark  and  obfcure,  that  any 
thing,  or  nothing,  at  ■  leafl  nothing  clear  and  certain,  can  be 
proved  or  colle8ed  from  it.  So  learned  a  man  as  Scaliger  is 
noted  for  faying  (i)  that  Calvin  was  wife,  becaufe  he  wrote  no 
comment  upon  the  Revelation.  A  celebrated  (2)  wit  and 
divine  of  our  own  church,  hath  not  fcrupled  toafTert,  that  that 
book,  either  finds  a  man  mad,  or  makes  him  fo.  Whitby,  though 
an  ufeful  commentator  on  the  other  books  of  the  New  Tefia- 
ment,  would  not  yet  adventure  upon  the  Revelation,  "  I 
"  confefs  I  do  it  not,  (3)  fays  he,  for  want  of  wifdom  ;  that  is, 
"  becaufe  I  neither  have  fufhcient  reading  nor  judgment,  to 
*'  difcern  the  intendment  of  the  prophecies  contained  in  that 
"  book."  Voltaire  is  pleafed  to  fay,  that  Sir  Ifaac  Newton 
wrote  his  comment  upon  the  Revelation,    to  confole  mankind 

for 

(i)  Calv;nu3  ftpit,  quod  in  Apocalypfin  non  fcripfir.  Vide  Scali- 
gerana  feciiiiH3.  P.  41.  But  Scaliger  was  not  very  confiftent  in  hjs 
opinion  of  the  Reve'ation.  For  as  ihe  Bifhop  of  Pvocheder  remarks, 
he  fays  in  another  place,  Hoc  pofTiim  ^ioriari  me  nihil  ignorare  eoruin 
qua)  in  Apocalypfi,  Cainiriico  vere  librci,  propheticc  fcribiaitur,  pjse- 
ter  jIIuH  caput  in  quo  v32  fepties  repetiiur  :  i^t'ioro  enim  idne  icjiijuia 
prajterieiir,  an  fuiurunj  (it.  Scaiigeran.  ima.P,  13. 

(2)  Dr.  South.     See  Vol.  2.  Serm.  2.  P.  422.  6dj  Edit. 

(3)  See  Whitby's  Pteufe  to  his  Trcatife  ol  the  Millennium. 


i66  DISSERTATIONS    o  n 

for  {he  great  fuperiority  that  he  had  over  them  in  other  refpe£i$ ; 
but  Voltaire,  though  a  very  agreeable,  is  yet  a  very  fuperficial 
writer,  and  often  niiflakcn  in  his  judgment  of  men  and  things. 
He  never  v/as  n:ore  miftaken,  than  in  afiirmingthat  Sirlfaac 
Ne'A'ton  has  explained  the  Revelation  in  the  fame  manner  widi 
all  thofe  who  went  before  him  ;  a  moil  evident  proof  that  he 
had  never  read  either  the  one  of  the  others,  for  if  ever  he  had 
read  tbem,  he  mull;  have  perceived  the  difference.  However, 
it  is  undeniable,  that  even  the  molt  learned  men  have  miscarried 
in  nothing  more  than  in  their  comments  and  explanations  of 
this  book.  To  explain  this  book  perfectly  is  not  the  \vork  of 
iOne  man,  or  of  one  age;  and  probably  it  will  never  all  be 
clearly  underftood,  till  it  is  all  fulfilled.  It  is  a  memorable 
thing,  that  Bifhop  Burnet  (4)  relates  to  this  purpofe,  of  his 
friend  the  moll  learned  Bifliop  Lloyd  of  Worceiter.  He  fays, 
"that  that  excellent  perfon  was  employed  above  twenty  years  in 
"ftudying  the  Revelation,  vinh  an  amazing  diligence  and  exaft- 
■fiefs  ;  and  that  he  had  fofGtold  and  proved  from  the  Revelation, 
the  peace  made  between  the  Turk  ahd  the  Emperor,  in  the 
year  1698,  long  before  it  was  made  ;  and  that  after  this  he  faid 
the  Uii\c  of  the  Turks  hurting  the  Papal  Chriftians  was  at  an 
(end  ;  and  be  was  fo  pcfitive  in  this  that  he  confented  that  all 
tiis  fcheme  Ihould  be  laid  afide,  if  (5)  ever  the  Turk  engaged  in 
'anfeW  W?it  with  them.  But  it  is  very  "U'ell  known  that  the 
'Turk  atid  the  Emperor  h?ve  engaged  in  a  new  war  fmce  that 
time,  and  probably  may  engage  again  ;  fo  that  by  his  own  con- 
fent,  all  his  fcheme  is  10  be  laid  afide.  And  if  fo  great  a  maf- 
ter  of  learning,  fo  nice  a  critic  in  chronology  and  hiflory,  one 
•who  perhaps  underftood  the  prophetic  writings  better  than  any 
man  of  his  time,  was  fo  groHy  miflaken  in  the  moft  pofitive  of 
his  calculations,  it  may  ferve  at  leaftas  an  admonition  toothers 
of  inferior  abilities  to  beware  how  they  meddle  with  thefe  mat- 
ters, and  rather  to  avoid  the  rocks  and  Ihelves  about  which 
tbfey  fei^  fo  many  Ibipwfecks.  Not 

•  (4)  Bin-net's  Hiftory  of  his  own  lime».     Vol.  i.  P.  204. 

(5)  Upon  lefledion  I  think  it  not  iinpoflible  that  B^ihop  Burnet 
mi'^^ht  inift.-ike,  and  lb  might  mifVepiefent  Biiliop  Lloyd's  f.ieaniD;?. 
It  he  faic!  indeed,  that  tlie  Turks  would  never  enj<aKe '»  a  new  \yar 
'wi;h  the  pafjal  Cliriilians,  he  v.as  plainly  in  the  wronj^,  tlje  event 
hath  lliown  that  he  was  in  the  wconi.r.  If  he  faid  only  that  the  Turks 
woiill  no  niore  hurt  the  papal  Chriftians,  would  no  more  fubdiie  any 
Chriflian  ftate  or  potentate,  he  was  probably  in  the  ri.qhf,  the  pro- 
phet fe^raethtojintiiaute  iheiamc  thing,  and  the  event  hitherto  con- 
^f  in»  a. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  167 

Not  that  this  book   is  therefore  to  be  defpifecl  or  neglefled. 
They   who    cenfure  and  difruade  the  fludy  of  it,  do  it  for  die 
mofl;  part  becaufe  they  have  not  ftudied  it  thcmfelves,  and   im- 
agin    the  difficulties  to  be  greater  than  they  are  in  reaUty.     It 
is  flill  the  fare  word  of  prophecy  ;    and  men  of  learning  and 
leifure  cannot  better  employ  their  time  and   abilities  than   in 
ftudying   and  explaining    this    book,  provided  they  do    it,  as 
Lord  (6)  Bacon  advifeth,  "  with  great  wifdom,  lobricty,   and 
reverence."   Lord  Bacon  advifcth    it   with  regard  to    all  the 
prophecies,  but  fuch  caution  and  reverence  are  more  efpecially 
due  to  this  of  St.  John.  "  The  folly  of  interpreters  has  been, 
"  as  Sir  Ifaac  Newton  (7)  obferves,  to  foretcl  times  and  things 
"  by  this  prophecy,  as  if  God  defigned  to  make  them  prophets. 
"  By  this  rafhnefs  they  have  not  only  expofed  therafelves,  but 
*'  brought  the  prophecy  alfo  into    contempt.     The  defign    of 
*'  God  was  much  otherwife.     Ke  gave  this  and   the   prophe- 
"  cies  of  the  Old  Teflament,   not  to  gratify  men's   curiofities 
"  by  enabling  them  to  foreknow  things,  but  that  after  they  were 
*'  fulfilled  they  might  be  interpreted  by  the  event,  and  his  own 
"  providence,  not  the  interpreters,  be  then   manifefted   there- 
"  by  to  the  world."     If  therefore  we  would  confine  ourfelves 
to  the  rules  of  juft  criticifm,  and  not  indulge  iawlefs    and  ex- 
travagant fancies ;  if  we  would  be  content  with  fober  and  genu- 
ine interpretation,  and  not  pretend  to  be  prophets,  nor  prefume 
to  be  wife   above  what  is  written  ;  we  {hould  more  confider 
thofe  pafTages  wdiich  have   already   been  accomplifhed,   than 
frame  conjeftures  about  thofe  which  rem.ain  yet  to  be  fulfilled. 
Where  tiie  fafts  may  be  compared  with  the  prediftions,  there 
we  have  fome  clue   to  guide   us  through  the  labyrinth :    and 
though  it  may  be  difficult  to  trace  out   every  minute  refein« 
blance,  yet  there  are  fome  flrong  lines  and  features,  whick  I 
think  cannot  fail  of  flriking  every  one,  who  will  but  impartially 
and  duly  examine  them. 

We  fhouldbe  wanting  to  the  fubjeft,  and  leave  our  work  un- 
finiffied,  if  we  fhould  omit  fo  material  a  part  of  prophecy. 
And  yet  fuch  a  difquifition  is  not  to  be  entered  upon  haftily,  but 
after  a  diligent  perufal  of  the  beft  authors,   both  foreign  and 

domeftic  ^ 

(6)-— Ma;jna  cum  fapientia,  fobrietate,  et  revercntla— See  the  quo- 
tatioH  prefixed  to  the  Introdnflion. 
(7)  Sir  Ifaac  Ncwtoa's  Otjl?rvati(?ns  upon  the  Apocaljps.    Chap. 


i68  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

domeftic  ;  and  it  will  be  happy,  if  out  of  them  all  there  can  be 
ionued  one  entire  fy{teni,  complete  and  confiltent  in  all  its  pans. 
As  Sir  Ifaac  Newton  (8)  fays,  "  Amongft  the  interpreters  of  the 
"  lavage  there  is  fcarce  one  of  note  who  hath  not  made  fome 
"  difcovery  worth  knowing."  But  our  greateft  obligations 
are  owing  to  three  particularly,  Mr.  Mede,  Vitiinga,  and  Dau- 
buz.  We  ihall  find  reafon  generally  to  concur  with  one  or 
more  of  them  ;  but  as  they  often  differ  from  one  another,  fo 
we  fliall  difTer  fometimes  from  all  the  three,  and  follow  other 
guides,  or  perhaps  no  guides  at  all.  What  faiisfa^Hon  we  may 
give  to  others,  is  very  uncertain  ;  we  {hall  at  leaft  have  the  fa- 
tista6tiori  ourlelves  of  tracing  the  ways  of  providence.  It  is 
little  encouragement  to  this  kind  of  ftudies  to  refleft,  that  two 
of  the  moll  learned  men  of  their  times,  as  well  as  two  of  the 
beft  interpreters  of  this  book,  Mr.  Mede  and  Mr.  Daubuz,  the 
one  died  a  fellow  of  a  college,  and  the  other  a  vicar  of  a  poor 
vicarage  in  Yorkfhire.  Mr.  Mede,  as  we  read  in  the  memoirs 
of  his  life,  was  fo  modeft,  that  he  wilhed  for  nothinsr  more 
than  a  donative  or  finecureto  be  added  to  his  fellowfhip  ;  but 
even  this  he  could  not  obtain. 

Alas  !  what  boots  it  with  inceffant  care 
To  tend  the  homely  flighted  fhepherd's  trade, 
And  ftrittly  meditate  the  than  kiefs  Mufe  ? 
Were  it  not  better  done  as  others  ufe,  &c. 

Milton's  Lycidas.    ' 

But  however,  let  us  proceed,  encouraged  by  that  divine 
benediction,  Bh'JJ'ed  is  ha  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
cDords  of  this  prophecy^  and  keep  thofe  things  which  are  writtm 
therein. 


C  H  A  P.     I. 

H  E  Revelation  of  Jefus  Chrift,  which  Gad 
gave  unto  him,  to  fhow  unto  his  fervants  things 
which  mull:  Ihortly  come  to  pafs  ;  and  he  fent  and  figni- 
fied  it  by   his  angel  unto  his  fcrvantjohn  : 

2  Wlio  hare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the 
tellimony  of  Jcfus  Chrift,  and  of  all  things  that  he  faw. 

3  Blelfed 

(8)  Sir  Ifaac  Newton,  ibid.  F.  253. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  169 

§  BlefTed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  thofe  things  vs'hich  are 
written  therein  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 


The  book  opens  (verf.  1,  2,  3.)  with  the  title  or  iiifcription 
of  the  book  itfeli  ;  the  fcope  and  defign  of  it,  to  foretel  things 
which  fhould  fhortly  begin  to  be  fulfilled,  and  lucceed  in  their 
due  feafon  and  order,  tiil  all  were  accompUlhed  ;  and  the  blef- 
fing  pronounced  on  him  who  fl'iail  read  and  explain  it,  and  oa 
them  who  fiiall  hear  and  attend  to  it.  The  dillinRion  is  re- 
markable of  him  that  readetk,  and  of  them  that  hear ;  for  books 
being  then  in  mannfcript  were  in  much  fewer  hands,  and  it  was 
a  much  readier  way  to  publiin  a  prophecy  or  any  thing  by 
public  reading  than  by  tranlcribing  copies.  It  was  too  the  cuf- 
tom  of  that  age  to  read  ail  the  apollulical  writings  in  the  con- 
gregations of  th€  faithful ;  but  now  only  fome  few  parts  of  this 
^book  are  appointed  to  be  read  on  certain  fellivals. 

4  John  to  tlie  feven  churches  which  are  in  Afia :  Grace 
ie  unio  you,  and  peace  from  him  which  is,  and  which 
was,  and  which  is  to  come  ;  and  from  the  fevcn  fpirits 
which  are  before  his  throne ; 

^  And  from  Jefus  Chrift,  who  is  the  faithful  witnefs, 
.and  the  firft-begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  prince  of  the 
kings  of  the  earth  :  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  walhed 
lis  from  our  fins  in  his  own  blood, 

6  And  hath  made  us  kings  and  priefts  unto  God  and 
Ills  father  ;  to  him  ^f  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
jcver.     Amen. 

7  Behold  he  cometk  with  clouds  ;  and  every  eye  (hail 
fee  him,  and  they  alfo  which  pierced  him  :  and  all  kind- 
reds of  the  earth  Ihall  wail  becaufe  of  him  :  even  fo, 
Amen. 

8  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  begirming  and  the  end- 
ing, faith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which 
is  to  come,  the  Almighty. 

The  apofllc  dedicates  his  book  [verf.  4,  ,5,  6.)  to  the  kvctn 
churches  of  the  Lydian  or  proconfuiar  Afia,  wifhing  them 
grace  and  peace  from  the  eternal  God  as  the  author  and  giver ; 
and  from  the  feven  fpirits,  the  reprefcntatives  and  minifters  of 
Xlie  Holv  Gholf,  as  the  inftruments  ;  and  from  Jefus  Chrift  as 

VolI  II.  Y  tl)e 


1/0  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

the  mediator,  who  is  mentioned  lall,  becaufe  the  fubfequet7t 
difcourfe  mo/e  immediately  relates  to  him.  To  the  dedication 
lie  fubjcins  a  Ihort  and  iolemn  preface  (verf.  7,  8.)  to  (how  the 
great  authority  of  the  divine  perfon,  who  had  commilfioned 
liini  to  write  the  Revelation. 

g  I  John,  who  alfo  am  your  bioiher,  and  companion 
in  tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jefus 
Chrid,  was  in  the  ifle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word 
of  God,  and  for  the  tellin;ony  of  jefus  Chrilh 

10  I  was  in  the  fpirit  on  the  Lord's  da)-,  and  heard 
behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet, 

1 1  Saying,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  firft  and  the 
laft :  and,  What  thou  feell,  write  in  a  book,  and  fend  ii 
unto  the  feven  churches  which  are  in  Afia  ;  un'o  Ephefus, 
and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos,  ynd  unto  Thya- 
lira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unio 
Laodicea. 

12  And  I  turned  to  fee  the  voice  that  fp^ike  with  me, 
and  being  turned,  1  faw  feven  golden  candlefticks  ; 

13  And  in  the  midft  of  the  Icven  candlellicks,  om  like 
unto  the  Son  of  m^an,  cioathed  with  a  garment  down  to 
the  foot,  and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle. 

14  His  head  and  /ns  hairs  zvere  white  like  wool,  as 
white  as  (now  ;  and  his  eyes  z/'ere  as  a  flame  of  fire  ; 

15  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brafs,  as  if  they  burned 
in  a  furnace  ;  and  his  voice  as  the  found  of  many  wa- 
ters. 

16  And  lie  had  in  his  right  hand  [even  flars  :  and  out 
of  his  mouth  went  a  fharp  two-edged  fword  :  and  his 
countenance  was  as  the  fun  fhineth  in  his  ffrcngth. 

17  And  when  I  faw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead  : 
and  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  fajingunto  me.  Fear 
not ;  I  am  the  fiiit  and  the  lall  : 

iH  I  a?}i  he  that  liveih,  and  was  dead  ;  and  behold  I 
am  alive  for  ever  more,  Aincn  ;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell 
and  of  death. 

ig  Write  the  things  which  thou  hafl  [een,  and  the 
things  w'hich  are,"  and  the  things  which  fliall  be  hereafter. 

20  The  myfiery  of  ihefc\en  liars  which  thou  fawelf  in 
my  right  hand,  and  the  feven  golden  candlcflicks.  The 
feven  flars  are  the  angels  of  the  feven  churches  :  and  the 
feven  candlcflicks  which  thou  faweft,  are  the  feven 
churches.  He 


THE    PROPHECIES.  171 

He  then  (verf.  9 — 20.)  mentions  the  place  where  the  Reve- 
3ation  was  given,  and  defcribcs  tlie  manner  and  circumftances 
of  the  firft  vifion.  The  place  where  the  Revelation  was  given 
was  Patmos,  a  defolate  ifland  in  the  Archipelaoo,  whither  he 
was  banilhed  for  the  confcllion  of  the  gofpel.  It  is  not  well 
known,  at  what  time,  or  by  whom  he  was  banilhed  into  this 
ifland  ;  but  we  may  fuppofe  it  to  have  happened  in  the  reign  of 
Nero,  more  probably  than  in  that  ofDomitian.  It  is  indeed 
the  more  general  opinion,  that  the  Apocalyps  was  written  in 
Domitian's  reign  ;  and  this  opinion  is  iounded  upon  the  (9) 
teftimony  of  Ircna^Lis,  who  was  thedilciple  of  Polycarp,  who 
had  been  the  difciple  of  St.  John.  This  authority  is  great, 
and  is  made  flill  greater,  as  it  is  confirmed  by  (ij  Eufebius,  in 
his  Chronicle,  and  in  his  Ecclefiaftical  Hiflory.  But  Eufebi- 
us,  a  little  afterwards,  in  the  (2)  fame  hiilory,  recites  a  memo- 
rable fiory  out  of  Clemens  Alexandrines  ;  that  St.  John,  after 
he  returned  from  Patmos,  committed  a  hopeful  )oung  man  to 
the  care  of  a  certain  bi/liop  ;  that  the  bifhop  received  himitito 
liis  houfc,  educated,  inflrufled,  and  at  length  baptized  him; 
that  the  bifliop  afterwards  remitting  of  his  care  and  flriftnefs, 
the  young  man  was  corrupted  by  idle  and  diflbkite  companions, 
revelled  with  them,  robbed  with  them,  and  forming  them 
into  a  gang  of  high-way  men,  was  made  their  captain,  and 
became  the  terror  of  all  the  country  ;  that  after  fome  time  St. 
John  coming  upon  other  occafions  to  revifit  the  fame  bifliop, 
inquired  after  the  young  man,  and  was  informed  that  he  was 
not  to  be  found  in  the  church,  but  in  fuch  a  mountain  with  his 
fellow  robbers  ;  tliat  St.  John  called  for  a  horfe,  and  rode  im- 
mediately to  the  place  ;  that  when  the  young  man  faw  him,  he 
fled  away  from  him  ;  that  St.  John,  forgetting  his  age,  purfued 
eagerly  after  him,  recalled  him,  and  reflored  him  to  the  church. 
Now  all  thefe  tranfaftions  muft  neceflarily  take  up  fome  years, 
and  may  feem  credible  if  St.  John  was  baniflied  by  Nero,  but 
are  altogether  impofhble  if  he. was  banifhed  by  Domitian  ;  for 
he  furvived  Domitian  but  a  very  few  years,  and  he  was  then 
near  one  hundred  ^•ears  old,   and  fo  very  weak  and  infirm,  that 

he 


,(9)  Iren.  adverf.  Hacrcf.  Lib.  5.  Cap.  30;  P.  449.   Edit.  Grale. 

(0  Eufebii  Chron.  Lib.  i.  Edit.  Scalig.  P.  80.  Gr.  P.  44.  Lat. 
Vids  etiain  P.  164.  Libri  poaerioris,  et  Chron.  Can,  P.  aoc!,  Hift. 
Ecclef.  Lib.  3.  Cap,  18. 

(2)  Eufcb.  Hift.  ibid.  Cap,  23, 


tft  DISSERTATIONS    oir 

he  (3)  was  with  great  difficulty  carried  to  church,  and  could 
hardly  [peak  a  few  words  to  the  people,  and  much  lefs  ride 
brifkly  after  a  young  robber.  Epiphanius  (4)  afTerts,  that  he 
was  banifhed  into  Patmos,  and  wrote  the  Apocalvps  there,  ift 
the  reign  of  Claudius  :  But  Epiphanius  being  not  a  corre6^ 
writer,  he  might  pofTibly  miftake  Claodius  for  his  fucceflor 
Nero,  efpecially  as  Nero  had  affumed  the  name  of  Claudius,  by 
whom  he  was  adopted,  Nero  C-laudius  Csefar.  This  date  is 
perhaps  near  as  much  too  early,  as  the  time  of  Domitian  is  to6 
late.  The  churches  of  Syria  have  thus  (5)  ihfcribed  theiY 
verfion,  •'  The  Revelation  made  to  John  the  Evangelid,  by 
•'  God,  in  the  iHand  Patmos,  into  which  he  was  banilhed  by 
•'  Nero  the  Caefar."  The  ancient  commentators,  (6)  Andreas 
and  Arethas,  affirm,  that  it  wasunderftood  to  be  written  before 
the  dcflruftion  of  Jerufalem.  But  if  it  was  written  before  the 
ceftruftion  of  Jerufalem,  it  might  naturally  be  expev;l;cd  thskt 
inch  a  memorable  event  would  not  have  been  unnoticed  iu 
th'is  predidion  ;  and  neither  was  it  unnoticed  in  this  pr^- 
diclion,  as  will  be  feen  hereafter.  Our  Saviour's  repeating 
fo  frequently  in  this  book,  Btholcl,  I  come  quickly — B'thold,  hs 
Cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye.  Jhall  fee  him,  arid  they  alfo 
ZL'ho  pierced  him,  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  jhall  wail  hexavfe 
of  him — and  the  like  expreffions,  cannot  furely  be  l"o  well  un- 
derftood  of  any  other  event,  as  of  the  dcftruftion  of  Jerufalem, 
which  corning  was  alfo  fpol'.en  of  in  the  gofpels,  and  what  other 
coming  was  there  fo  fpeedy  and  confpicuous  ?  So  many  fpuii- 
ous  Apocalypfes,  written  by  Cerinthus  and  others,  in  early 
times,  demonilrate  evidently  that  the  Apocalyps  of  St,  John,  in 
imitation  whereof  thev  were  written,  was  ftill  earlier,  and  wis 
held  in  high  eftimation  among  Chriltians.  But  what  is  to  me 
an  unanfwerable  argument,  the  Hile  itfelf,  fo  full  of  Hebraifm^, 
and  as  I  may  fay  fo  full  of  barharifms,  and  even  folecifms,  as 
fome  (7)  even  of  the  ancients  have  obferved,  nlahifeftly  evinces 

that 

(3)  Hieroh.  in  Epift.  ad  Galat.  Cap.  6.  Tom.  4.  Part.  Prior.  Col.- 
514.  Edit.  Bc!!edi«3. 

(4)  Fpiphan.  aHvsrf.  Ha^rcf.  Lib.  I.  Tom.  2.  Seel.  12.  P.  4.34. 
SeA.3,3.  1^45''^.  Eflit.  Fetav, 

(5)  Kevebtio  quae  fj^a  eft  Joannl  cvsn^-elifta  a  Deo  in  Patmo  in- 
fuja,  in  qnam  iiijeflus  fair  a  Ncrone  CJcfarc. 

(6)  Aijjieas  i'l  Apoc.  vi.  16.  Areihas  in  Apoc.  xviii.  19. 

f7)  Veruin  diaionein  ejiis  not)  adniadum  Grascain  animadverto, 
ferl'harbarlfinis  atq.ie  iiuerdum  lolcecifmis  inqutulnatain,  DioiiyiJU« 
Alex.  apuJ  Eufeb.  HiH.  Ecc5eJ.  Lsb.  7.  Cap.  25* 


THE    PROPHECIES.  ij« 

"tliat  the  author  was  but  lately  come  out  of  Judea,  was  little  ac- 
cuftonied  to  write  in  Greek.,  and  had  not  yet  attained  to  that 
greater  purity  of  ftile,  which  appears  in  his  Gofpels  and  Epiftles^ 
On  the  contrary  it  is  urged,  that  there  are  internal  marks  in  the 
book  itfeif,  of  its  being  of  a  later  date  than  Nero's  reign,  that 
the  churches  of  Afia  could  not  have  chancred  and  degenerated 
fo  much  in  fo  iliort  a  fpace  of  time,  that  they  bad  not  then  been 
expofed  to  perfecution,  nor  had  Antipas  fuflfercd  martyrdom  at 
Pergamos,  the  perfecutions  by  Nero  being  confined  to  the  me- 
tropolis of  the  empire.  But  why  might  not  St.  John  charge 
the  churches  of  Afia  with  having  degenerated  zvAJallenfroTo. 
their  fir Jt  love,  zs  well  as  St.  Paul  accufe  the  church  of  Connth, 
1  Cor.  iii.  3.  of  being  carnal,  and  having  emiyirig,  andflrife, 
and  divifwns  among  them  ;  or  complain  of  tlie  churches  of 
Galatia,  Galat.  i.  6.  *'I  marvel  that  ye  are  fo  foon  removed 
*'  from  them  that  called  you  into  the  grace  of  Chrill  unto  ano- 
*'  ther  gofpcl."  iii.  1.  "  O  foolifli  Galations,  who  hath  be- 
"  witched  you  that  ye  fhould  not  obey  the  truth,  before  whofe 
"  eyes  Jefus  Chrift  hath  been  evidently  fet  forth  ;"  or  write 
to  Timothy,  the  firft  Bifiiop  of  Ephefus,  2  Tim.  i.  15.  "This 
"  thou  knoweft,  that  all  they  which  are  in  Afia  be  turned 
"  away  from  me?"  Why  might  not  the  churches  of  Afia  be 
liable  to  perfecution,  when  it  is  faid,  2  Tim.  iii.  12.  that 
*'  all  who  will  live  godly  in  Chrill  Jefus,  Ihall  fuffer  perfecu- 
*'  tion ;"  when  unto  the  Philippians,  i.  29.  "  It  was  given  in 
"  the  behalf  of  Chrill,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  alfo  Co 
*'  fnffer  for  his  fake  ;"  and  when  the  Thefialonians,  1.  Thef. 
ii.  14.  "  fuffered  like  things  of  their  own  countrymen,"  as:  the 
churches  in  Judea  of  the  Jetus  ;  and  manifefted,  2  Thef.  i.  4. 
*'  Their  patience  and  faith  in  all  their  perfecutions  and  tribu- 
*'  lations  which  they  endured."  As  for  Antipas,  there  is  no 
genuine  hillory  or  authentic  account  of  him  ;  it  is  not  known 
who  or  what  he  was,  when  he  fufiered,  or  who  caufed  him  to 
be  put  to  death,  fo  that  nothing  can  be  from  thence  inferr&d 
one  way  or  other.  Neither  is  it  certain  that  the  perfecutions 
by  Nero  were  confined  to  the  metropolis  ;  they  raged  indeed 
moft  there,  but  were  extended  likewife  over  all  the  provinces, 
as  (8)  Orofius   teltifies  with   others.     Sir  Ifaac  Newton  hath 

farther 


(8)  Primus  Romse  Chriftianos  fnppHciis  et  morfibtis  affecit  ;  ac  per 
(Omnes  provincias  pari  perlecutione  «xcruciari  iinperavit.  Lib.  7. 
Cap.  7.  P.  473.  Edir.  Hayercaiiip. 


174  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

> 

farthcr(9)fhown,  (hat  in  theEpiftles  of  St.Peier,  and  inSt.  PauFs 
Epiflle  to  the  Hebrews,  there  are  leveral  allufions  to  this  book 
oi.the  Apocalyps  ;  and  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  all  tlie  ancients 
agree,  fuiFered  martyrdom  in  the  end  of  Nero's  reign.  It  may 
inc'(  ed  be  retorted,  that  St.  John  might  borrow  from  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  as  well  as  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  from  St.  John  : 
but  if  you  will  connder  and  compare  the  paflages  together,  you 
\vill  find  fuflicient  rcafon  to  be  convinced,  that  St.  Peter's  and 
St.  Paul's  are  the  copies,  and  St.  John  the  original.  Moreover 
it  is  to  be  obferved,  that  this  Revelation  was  given  on  the  Lord's 
day,  when  the  apoftle's  heart  and  affetlions,  as  we  may  reafon- 
ably  fuppofe,  were  fublimed  by  the  meditations  and  devotions 
of  the  day,  and  rendered  more  recipient  of  divine  inlpiration. 
The  heavenly  vjfions  were  vouchfafed  to  St.  John,  as  the,y 
were  before  to  Daniel,  (Dan.  ix.  x.)  after  fuppUcalion  and 
prayer  :  and  there  being  (i)  two  kinds  of  prophetic  revelation, 
.in  a  vlfion  and  a  dream  ;  the  Jews  accounted  a  vifion  fuperior 
to  a  dream,  as  reprefcnting  things  more  perfettlv,  and  to  the 
hfe. 

Inthe  firll  vifion  Jefus  Chrift,  or  his  angel,  fpeaking  in  his 
name,  and  afting  in  his  perTon,  appears  amid  ilu:  fcvcn  golden 
ycandle/hclis,  meaning  the  froen  churches.  His  clothing  is  fome- 
jwhat  like  the  hig'i-prieiTs,  and  he  isdcfcribed  much  in  the  fame 
-inanjier  as  thcdivineappcarances  in  Daniel's  vifions.  (Dan.  vii. 
,  o.  x.^!,5,  ^c.)  St.  John  at  the  figlu  of  fo  glorious  a   perfon  fell 
»<iownfcnrelefs  liefoie  him,  as  Daniel  did  upon  the    fame  occa- 
.  fion ;  and  like  Daniel  too,  he  is  graciotiily  raifcd  and  encou- 
raged, and  commanded  to  write  the  things  which  he  had  feen, 
contained  in  this  chapter,  and  the  things  which  are,  the  prefent 
ftate  of  the  {c:\en  churches  reprefented  in  the  two  next   chap- 
ters, and  the  things  which  Jliall  he  hereafter,  the  future   events: 
:  which  begin  to  be  exhiliited  in  the  fourth  chapter,  as  it  is   there 
•  faid,  verf.  i.  "Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  ihowthee  the  things 
*'  whicli  muft  be  licicalter." 

CHAP. 


(5)  Sir  Ifaac  Newton's  Obfervations  upon  the  Apoc.  Chap.  i.  P. 
«3ry— 246. 

(i)  In  iflis  f!in))us  partibus,  fomnio  et  vifinne,  cnntinentvir  omnes 
proplicnae  jfr.adus.  MaiinDii.  in  More  Nsvoch..  Part  2.  Cap.  36. 
iiiuah's  DifcouVfc  of  I'iopiiecy,  Chapi  2.  F.  J74,  175. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  J7^ 


CHAP.    IL 

1  T  TNTO  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephefus,  write, 
\^    Thefe  things  faith  he  that  holcieth  the  feven  liars 
in  his  right  hand,  who  walketh  in  theniidll;  of  the  icven 
golden  candlefticks  ; 

2  I  know  thy  works,  and  ihy  labour,  and  thy  patience, 
and  how  thou  canft  not  hear  them  wlrich  are  evil  :  and 
thou  hall  tried  them  which  fay  they  arc  apollles,  and  are 
not ;  and  hafl  found  them  liars  : 

3  And  hall  borne,  and  haft  patience,  and  for  my  name's 
fake  hafl  laboured,  and  haft  not  fainted. 

4  Neverthelefs,  I  have  J'omczohat  againft  thee,  becaufe 
thou  haft  left  thy  firft  i-jve. 

5  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen, 
and  repent,  and  do  the  the  firft  works  ;  orelfe  I  will  coma 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candleftick  out 
of  his  place,  except  thou  repent. 

6  But  this  thou  haft,  that  thou  hateft  the  deeds  of 
the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  aifo  hate. 

7  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
faith  unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  I  will 
give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midft  of  the 
paradife  of  God. 

8  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  In  Smyrna,  write, 
Thefe  things  faith  the  firft  and  the  laft,  which  was  dead, 
and  is  alive  ; 

9  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but 
thou  art  rich)  and  I  know  the  blafpheaiy  of  them  which 
fay  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  fynagogue  of 
Satan. 

10  Fear  none  of  thefe  things  which  thou  fhaltfuffer  : 
behold,  the  devil  (hall  caft  fome  of  you  into  prifon,  that' 
ye  may  be  tried  ;  and  ye  Ihall  have  tribulation  ten  days  » 
be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown 
of   life. 

1 1  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  v/hat  the  Spirit 
faith  unto  the  churches,  He  that  overcometh,  Ihall  not; 
be  hurt  of  the  fecond  death. 

12  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Fe^gamus,  write, 
Thefe  things  faith  he,  which  hath  the  fi.arp  fword  with 
two  edges ;  13  I 


iy6  DISSERTATIONS    or^ 

13  I  know  thy  works  and  where  thou  dwellell,  even 
where  Satan's  feat  is  :  and  thou  holdeft  fait  my  name, 
and  haft  not  denied  my  faith,  even  in  thofe  days  wherein 
Antipas  ai^zy  my  faithful  martyr,  who  was  flain  among 
you,  where  Satan  dwelleth. 

14  But  I  have  a  few  things  agalnfl  thee,  becaufe  thou 
haft  there  them  that  hold  the  do^irine  of  Balaam,  who 
taught  Balac  to  caft  a  ftumbling-block  before  the  children 
of  Ifrael,  to  eat  things  facriiiced  unto  idols,  and  commit 
fornication. 

i_5  So  haft  thou  alfo  them  that  hold  the  do61rine  of  the 
Nicolaitans,  which  thing  I  ha;e. 

16  Repent  ;  or  elfe  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly, 
and  will  fight  againft  them  with  the  fword  of  my  m.outh. 

17  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
faith  unco  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I 
give  to  eatof  the  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white 
Jftone,  and  in  the  ftonc  a  new  name  written,  which  no 
man  knoweih,  faving  he  that  receiveth  it. 

18  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira, 
write,  Thefe  things  faith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his 
eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine 
brafs  ; 

19  I  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  fervice,  and 
faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works  ;  and  the  laft  to 
be  more  than  the  fnft. 

20  Notwithrtanding,  I  have  a  few  things  againft  thee, 
becaufe  thou  fuffercft  that  woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth 
herfelf  a  prophetefs,  to  teach  and  to  feduce  my  fervants  to 
commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  facrificed  untoiiiols. 

2 1  And  I  gave  her  fpace  to  repent  of  her  fornication, 
and  fhe  repented  not. 

22  Behold,  I  will  caft  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that 
commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except 
they  repent  of  their  deeds. 

23  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death  ;  and  all 
the  churches  (hall  know  that  I  am  he  which  fearcheth  th^ 
reins  and  hearts :  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  01  yoa 
according  to  your  works. 

i?4  But  unto  you  I  fay,  and  unto  the  reft  in  Thyatira, 
As  many  as  have  not  this  doftriiie,  and  which  have  not 
known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  fpcak,  I  vvill  put  upoa 
you  Done  other  burden.  s^  But 


T  K  E    PROPHECIES.  177 

§5  But  that  w  hich  ye  have  already,  hold  fall  till  I 
coviie. 

i>6  And  he  that  overcometh  and  keepeih  my  works 
unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  givepou-.r  over  the  nations  : 

i'7  (And  he  (iiall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  as  the 
vefiels  of  a  potter  ll^all  they  be  broken  to  Ihivers)  even  as 
I  received  of  my  Father. 

a'd  And  I  will  give  hiin  the  morning  (lar. 

29  Pie  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
Lith  unto  the  churches. 

CHAP.   III. 

N  D  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis,  write, 
Thefe  things  faith  he  that  hath  the  itvtn  Splrili 

of  God,  and  the  feven  Itars;  I  know  thy  v>-orks,  that  thou 

ball  a  name,  that  thou  liveft,  and  art  dead. 

2  Be  watchful  and  ilrengihen  the  things  which  remain, 
that  are  ready  to  die  :  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works 
perfeft  before  God. 

3  Remember  tliercfore  how  thou  haft  received  and 
beard,  and  hold  fall,  and  repent.  If  therefore  tliou  flialt 
not  watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  flialt 
not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee. 

4  Thou  haft  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis,  which  have 
not  defiled  their  garments  ;  and  they  fhallwalk  v.iih  me 
in  white  :  for  they  are  v/orthy. 

5  He  that  overcometh,  the  fame  fliall  be  cloalhed  ia 
white  raiment ;  and  I  will  not  blot  out'  his  name  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  but  I  will  confefs  his  name  before  my 
Father  and  before  his  angels. 

.     6  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the    Spirit 
faith  un^o  the  churches. 

7  A.nd  to  the  arigel  of  "the  church  in  Philadelphia,  wrire, 
Thefe  things  faith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  be 
that  hath  the  key  of  David,  he  that  openeth,  and  no  man 
iliutteth  ;  and  fliutieth,  and  no  man  openeth  : 

8  I  know  tliy  works  :  behold,  I  have  fet  before  thcc 
an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  (hut  it  :  for  thou  haft  a 
jittle.ftrength,  and  Uaft  kept  my  word,  and  haft  not  de- 
nied my  name. 

Vol.  IL  Z  9  Beliold 


178  DISSERTATIONS    OM 

9  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  fynagogue  of  Satan 
(which  fay  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie)  be- 
hold, I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worfhip  before  thy 
feet,  and  to  know  thit  I  have  loved  thee. 

10  Becaufe  thou  haft  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I 
alfo  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which 
Ihall  come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth. 

1 1  Behold,  I  come  quickly  :  hold  that  faft  which  thou 
haft,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  fhall  go  no  more  out  :  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  new  Jerufalem,  which 
Cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God  :  and  /  will 
zvnft;  i(po?i  him  my  new  name. 

13  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
faith  unto  the  churches. 

14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodice- 
ans,  M'rite,  Thefe  things  faith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and 
true  witnefs,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God  ; 

15  I  know  thy  works  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor 
hot :  I  would  thou  wcrt  cold  or  hot. 

16  So  then,  becaufe  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither 
Cold  nor  hot,  I  will  fpue  thee  out  of  my  mouth  : 

17  Becaufe  thou  fayeft,  I  am  rich,  and  increafed  with 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing  :  and  knoweft  not  that 
thou  art  wretched,  and  miferable^  and  poor,  and  blind,  and 
naked. 

i8  I  counfel  thee  to  buy  of  miC  gold  tried  in  the  fire, 
that  thou  mayeft  be  rich  ;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou 
mayeft  be  cloathed,  and  that  the  fhame  of  thy  nakednefs 
do  not  appear  ;  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-falve,  that 
thou  mayeft  fee. 

1 9  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke,  and  chaften  :  be  zeal- 
ous therefore,   and  repent. 

20  Behold,  I  ftand  at  the  door,  and  knock  :  If  any  man 
hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him, 
and  will  fup  with  him,  and  he  with  me. 

21  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  fit  with  me 
in  my  throne,  even  as  I  alfo  overcame,  and  am  fet  down 
witli  ray  Father  in  bis  throne. 

S2  He 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  179 

22  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
faith  unto  the  churches. 

The  fecond  and  third  chapters  contain  the  feven  epiftles  to 
the  feven  churches  of  Afia,  Ephefus,  Smyrna,  Pergamos,  Thy- 
atira,  Sardis,  Philadelphia,  and  Laodicea.  Thefe  feven  are 
addreffed  particularly,  becaufe  they  were  under  St.  John's  im- 
mediate infpeftion  :  he  (i)  conftituted  bifhops  over  them  ;  he 
was,  as  it  were,  their  metropolitan,  and  refided  much  at  Ephe- 
fus, which  is  therefore  named  the  firft  of  the  feven.  The  main 
fubje61s  too  of  this  hook  are  comprifed  of  fevens  ;  feven 
churches,  feven  feais,  feven  trumpets,  and  feven  vials ;  as  [even 
was  alfo  a  myftical  number  throughout  the  Old  Teftament. 
Many  contend,  and  among  them  fuch  learned  men  as  More 
and  Vitringa,  that  the  feven  epiftles  are  prophetical  of  fo  many 
fucccflive  periods  and  ftates  of  the  church,  from  the  beginning 
to  the  conclufion  of  all.  But  it  doth  not  appear  that  there  are 
or  were  to  be  feven  periods  of  the  church,  neither  more  nor 
lefs  ;  and  no  two  men  can  agree  in  affigning  the  fame  periods. 
There  are  likewife  in  thefe  epiftles  feveral  innate  charaflers, 
which  are  peculiar  (o  the  church  of  that  age,  and  cannot  be  fo 
well  applied  to  the  church  of  any  other  age.  Befides  other 
arguments,  there  is  alfo  this  plain  reafon  ;  the  laft  ftaie  of  the 
church  is  defcribed  in  this  very  book,  as  the  moft  glorious  of 
all  ;  but  in  the  laft  ftafe  in  thefe  epiftles,  that  of  Laodicea,  the 
church  is  reprefented  as  loretclied,  and  miferahle,  and  poor  ^  and 
blind,  and  naked. 

But  though  thefe  epiftles  have  rather  a  literal  than  a  myftical 
meaning,  yet  they  contain  excellent  moral  precepts  and  exhor- 
tations, commendations  and  reproofs,  promifes  and  threatnings, 
which  may  be  of  ufe  and  inftruflion  to  the  church  in  all  ages. 
The  form  and  order  of  the  parts  you  will  find  the  fame  almoft 
in  all  the  epiftles  :  firft,  a  command  to  write  ;  then,  fome  cha- 
rafler  and  attributes  of  the  fpeaker,  taken  from  the  vifion  in 
the  firft  chapter,  and  appropriated  to  the  matter  of  each  epiftle  ; 
then  commendations  or  reproofs,  with  fuitable  promifes  or 
threatnings  ;  and  then  in  all  the  fame  conclufion,  He  that  hath 
an  ear,  let  lihn  hear  zuhat  the  Spirit  faith  imtn  the  churches. 
What  therefore  the  Spirit  faith  unto  one  church,   he  faich  in 

fome 


(i)  Tcrtul!,  adverf.  Marcion.  Lib.  4.  Sef*.  17,  P.  415.  Edit,  Rigaltii, 
I'ariji,  1675,    Millii  Frokgom.  io  Nttv  "'   "  \'.  20, 


iSo  DISSERT  ATI  ONS    o  N 

fome  meafure  to  all  the  churches.  The  church  of  E;.hf  fits  in 
particular  is  adrnonilhed  to  repent,  and  forewarned  that  it'.fiie 
would  not  repent,  her  candhjlick  Piould  h^.  leinoved  cut  of  his 
place.  But  this  admonition  belonged  equally  to  all  the  churches  ; 
and  iiath  not  the  candleflick  been  accordingly  removed  out  of 
its  place,  and  the  light  of  the  gofpcl  taken  from  them  ?  Were 
they  not  ruined  and  overthrown  by  their  herefies  and  divifions 
from  within,  and  by  the  arms  of  the  Saracens  from,  without  ? 
And  doth  not  Mohammedifni  ilili  j>revaii  and  profpcr  in  thofe 
countries,  which  were  once  tiie  glory  of  Ciiriilendom,  their 
churches  turned  into  mofques,  their  worfhip  into  fuperftition  ? 
Kphefus  in  particular,  {2)  which  was  once  fo  magnificent  and 
glorious  a  city,  is  become  a  mean,  fordid  village,  with  fcarcely 
a  fingle  family  of  Chriftians  dwelling  in  it,  as  approved  authors 
tcftify.  To  the  church  of  Smyrna  it  is  piediftctl,  that  {lie  Ihoidd 
have  tribulation  ten  days,  or  ten  years,  according  to  the  ufual 
ilile  of  prophecy  :  and  the  greatcft  perfecution  that  the  primi- 
tive church  ever  indured,  was  the  perfecution  of  Diocletian, 
■which  lalled  (3)  ten  years,  and  gricvoufly  afflicted  all  the  Afian, 
and  indeed  ail  the  eaftern  churches.  This  chara^ler  can  agree 
to  none  of  the  other  general  perfecutioni,  for  none  of  the  others 
lafted  (4)  fo  long  as  ten  years.  As  the  comiHicndatory  and 
reproving  part  of  thefe  epilllcs  exhibits  the  prefent  flate  of  the 
churches,  fo  the  promiffory  and  threatning  part  foretels  fpme- 
thing  of  their  future  condition  ;  and  in  this  fenfe,  and  in  none 
cth.er,  can  thefc  cpifllcs  be  faid  to  be  piophetical. 

The  iirfl  cpiftie  is  addrcfJcd  to  the  church  of  P'plicfus.  as  it 
was  the  metropolis  of  the  Lydian  Afia,  and  the  place  of  St. 
John's  principal  refidcnce.  It  was,  according  to  (,5)  Strabcv, 
one  of  the  befl  and  moil  glorious  cities,  and  tlicgreateil  em- 
porium of   the  proper  Aha.     It   is  called  by  Pliny  (6)  one  of 

the    ■ 

[i)  HoHie  eiijm  hoec  urh?  Afiins;  oiim  ma.^tiificeiitl^  ex.emplura, 
plane  fordet,  c.-ifiiis  et  ,tnir,i?"fl  lis  deforni.ira,  non  civitas,  led  vicus  : 
cr  v:x  ibiri;(n  fuperell  ii'!-i  (  hriftianornm  farnilia,  iit  ex  certi;;  rrmfnt 
tcitibus,  iil'.!einqi;e  criulitiR  viris,  rjiii  hodieri^ar-n  Ephcfuni  dclcripJe- 
rniK.  Smith)  (Nori\  Sz\y.  Ectlcf.  Af.  P.  4.)  et  Ricauitio.  (ue  Star. 
Keel.  Gtxc.  V.  co.)V:iiing.  P.  73,72, 

(3)  Kuleh.  Ef  r;cf.  H.ft. '  Lib.  S'.  Cap.  15  er  36.  Ledaiit.  dc  More. 
Pcriec!)'.  Cap.  4H. 

i'4)  Q;i;c  petl:'eii'.!o  oinn'');is  fere   nti'.c  r-fW^-  d't-tumioy Nnn  per 

dc.'fiii  anno',  .V'-.     Or.>s  Li!)  7.  Cap.  2^  V.  528.  Edit.  Hivcrramp: 

(;)  Strabo,  Ld).  i.J..  P.  634.  Edit.'p.^rii.  P.9.4«-  Kd::.  Amnel.  17c;. 
T.'b.  IS,  P.  ■;77.  Ef)'!:.  Paris.  P.  S65.    Edit.  Amdel.  1707. 

{C)  Pliij.  Nit.  ihil;  Lib.  5.  Cap.  51'.  •F-.-2-3o.-Ecl:t.-Hfl:cluln. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  i8i 

the  eycsof  Afia,  Smyrna  being  tl:e  other  :  but  now,  as  eye-v/ii:- 
nedes  (j)  have  related,  it  is  venerable  for  nodiing  hut  the  ruius 
•of  palacqs,  temples,  and  amphitheatres.  It  is  called  by  the 
Turks  Ajafaiuk,  or  the  temple  of  tlie  Moon,  from  the  magnifi- 
cent Ttructure  formerly  dedicated  to  Diana.  The  church  of  St. 
Paul  is  wholly  deiiroyed.  Tlie  little  which  remains  of  tliat  of 
St.  Mark  is  nodding  to  ruin.  The  only  church  remaining  is 
that  dedicated  to  >St.  John,  which  is  now  converted  into  a 
Turkifh  rnoi'quc.  The  whole  town  is  nothing  but  a  habitation 
for  hercfmen  and  farmers,  living  in  low  and  humble  cottages 
of  dirt,  fhcltered  from  the  extremities  of  weather  by  mighty 
inaffes  of  ruinous  walls  ;  the  pride  and  ollentation  ot  form.er 
Jays,  and  the  emblem  in  thefe,  of  the  frailty  of  the  world,  and 
the  tranfient  vanity  of  human  glory.  All  the  inhabitants  of 
this  once  famous  city  am.ount  not  now  to  above  iorty  or  fifty 
families  of  Turks,  without  one  Chriiiian  family  among  ihem  : 
foitrikingiy  hath  the  denunciation  been  fulfilled,  that  their  can- 
dl'Jlick  Jhould  he  removed  out  oj  his  place. 

Smyrna  wafs  the  nearell  city  to  Ephefus,  and  for  that  reaum 
probably  was  addreiTed  in  the  fecond  place.  It  is  fituated  (8) 
on  lower  ground  than  the  ancient  citv.  and  iieth  about  forty- 
five  miles  northward  of  Epliefus.  It  is  called  Efmir  by  the 
Turks,  and  is  celebrated  not  fo  much  for  the  Iplendor  and  pomp 
of  the  buildings  (for  they  are  rather  mean  and  ruinous"!  as  for 
the  number,  and  wealth,  and  commerce  of  the  inhabitants. 
The  Turks  have  here  fifteen  mofques,  and  the  Jews  feveral 
fyna2:o<iues.  Amonc  thefe  enemies  of  the  Chriflian  name,  tlie 
Chriiiian  religion  alfo  flourithes  in  fome  degree.  Smyrna  ftiil 
retains  the  dignity  of  a  metropolis,  although  there  arc  only  two 
churches  of  the  Greeks.  But  befides  them,  here  is  a  great 
number  of  Chriftians  of  all  nations,  feSs,  and  languages.  The 
Latin  chiirch  hath  a  raonaflery  of  Francifcans.  The  Armeni- 
ans hava.one  church.  But  ilie  Englifli,  who  arc  the  moft 
confidcrable  number,  next  to  tlie  Greeks  and  Armenians,  have 
only  a  chapel  in  the  conful's  houfe  ;  which  is  a  fhame,  fays 
Wheler,  confidering  the  great  weahh  they  heap  up  here,  beyond 
all  the  reft  :  yet  they  commonly   excel  thcni   lu  their  paflor ; 

•'for  ^ 

(7)  Snvth  Sept.  An.-e  Ecclef.  Notit.  Rycaut's  Frefent  St.i'e  of  r!;'e 
Greek  Church,  Chap.  2.  Wljeier  anr!  Soot.'s  V(;ja;.;e,  2.  3,  Van 
Ejrnoni'i  and  He* man's  Travels,   Vol.  i.  Cliap-  9 

(8)  Siijith,  Rycaijt,^.  Whcier  auJ  Spou,  itid.  Van  Egmcni.'3  2:iJ 
Kev man's  Travels,  Chap,  8, 


182  DISSERTATIONS     om 

for  I  erteem  a  good  Englifii  prieft,  an  evangelift,  if  compared 
with  any  of  the  reft.  Frequent  plagues  and  earthquakes  are 
the  great  calamities  of  the  place  ;  but  the  Chriftians  are  here 
more  confiderable,  and  in  a  far  better  condition,  than  in  any 
other  of  the  (even  churches  :  as  if  the  proraife  was  ftill  in  fome 
meafure  made  good  to  Smyrna,  Fearnone  of  thoje  things,  which 
thouJJialt  fnffer  ;  be  thou  faitliful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give 
thcc  a  crown,  of  life. 

Pergamus,  formerly  the  metropolis  of  the  Hellefpontic  My- 
fia,  and  the  feat  of  the  Attalic  kings,  is  (9)  by  the  Turks  with 
fome  little  variation  ftill  called  Bergamo,  and  hath  its  fituation 
about  fixty-four  miles  to  the  north  of  Smyrna.  Here  are  fome 
good  buildings,  but  more  ruins.  All  the  city  almoft  is  occu- 
pied by  the  Turks,  very  few  families  of  Chriftians  being  left, 
whofe  ftate  is  very  fad  and  deplorable.  Here  is  only  one  church 
remaining,  dedicated  to  St.  Theodorus  ;  and  that  the  name  of 
Chrift  is  not  wholly  loft  and  forgotten  in  Pergamus,  is  owing 
to  the  care  of  the  metropoliian  of  Smyrna,  who  continually 
fendeth  hither  a  prieft  to  perform  the  facred  offices.  The  ca- 
thedral church  of  St.  John  is  buried  in  its  own  ruins ;  their 
angel  or  bifliop  removed  ;  and  its  fair  pillars  adorn  the  graves, 
and  rotten  carcafes  of  its  deftroycrs,  the  Turks ;  who  are  eftee- 
med  about  two  or  three  thoufand  fouls  in  number.  Its  other 
fine  church,  called  Santa  Sophia,  is  turned  into  a  mofque,  and 
daily  profaned  with  the  blafphemies  of  the  falfe  prophet. 
There  are  not  in  tlie  whole  town  above  a  dozen  or  fifteen  fa- 
milies cf  miferable  Chriftians,  who  till  the  ground  to  gain  their 
l)read,  and  live  in  the  rnoft  abjeft  and  fordid  fervitn.de.  There 
is  the  lefs  reafon  to  wonder  at  the  v^retched  condition  of  this 
church,  when  we  confider  that  it  was  \\\^vtxy  ihro7ie  cj  Satan  \ 
that  they  rati  greedily  after  the  error  of  Balaam,  to  eat  things 
facrxficed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication  ;  and  that  they 
held  the  impure  dodrines  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  Chyif  dctef- 
ted.  It  was  denounced  unto  them  to  repent,  or  clfe  he  would 
come  unto  them  quickly,  and  fght  againfi  them,  as  the  event 
evinces  that  he  hath  done. 

Next  to  Pergamus  is  Thyatira  (1)  iituatcd  at  the  diftance 
of  about  forty-eight  miles  to  the  fouth-eaft.  Certain  heretics, 
called  Alogi  (which  may  not  improperly   be  interpreted  unreal 

fonabU 

(9)  Smith,  Rycaiit,  Wilder  and  Spon,  ibid. 

(1)  Smith  and  Kycuu:,  ibid.. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  183 

fenabk  men)  have  (2)  affirmed,  but  have  only  affirmed  without 
any  proof,  that  at  the  time  of  St.  John's  writing  there  was  no 
Chriflian  church  at  Thyatira.  Epiphanius  admits  it,  and 
thence  infers  that  St.  John  mull  have  written  with  a  prophe- 
tic fpirit.  The  obje61ion  is  frivolous,  and  Ep'iphanius  might 
have  returned  a  better  anfwer  than  argumentum  ad  homine.s^ 
and  inllead  of  allowing  the  fafi  and  arguing  from  thence  for 
the  divinity  of  the  book,  he  fhould  abfolutely  have  denied  their 
affirmation.  For  there  is  no  jufl  reafon  for  doubting,  that  at 
this  time  there  was  a  Chriflian  church  at  Thyatira.  This  ve- 
ry epiflle  is  a  fufficient  proof  of  it.  It  is  faid  exprefly,  Afts 
xix.  10.  that  "  all  they  who  dwelt  in  Afia"  meaning  Ana  Mi- 
nor, "  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jefus,  both  Jews  and 
"  Greeks  :"  and  what  ground  is  there  for  thinking  that  the 
city  of  Thyatira  was  alone  excepted  ?  It  is  faid  particularly, 
A6ls  xvi.  14.  that  "  Lydia,"  an  eminent  trader  and  "feller  of 
purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  was  baptized  with  her  houfe- 
hold."  At  prefent  the  city  is  called  by  the  Turks  (3)  Akhifar 
or  the  white  caftle,  from  the  great  quantities  of  white  marble 
there  abounding.  Only  one  ancient  edifice  is  left  ftanding. 
The  refl,  even  the  Churches,  are  fo  deflroyed,  that  no  vefliges 
of  them  are  to  be  found.  The  principal  inhabitants  are  Turks, 
who  have  here  eight  mofques,  when  not  fo  much  as  one  Chri- 
flian church  is  flill  remaining.  So  terribly  have  the  divine 
judgments  been  poured  upon  this  church  for  committing  for- 
nication, and  eating  things  JacrafiCcd  unto  idols  :  And  I  gave 
her  fpace  to  repent  of  her  fornication,  andflie  repented  not, 

Sardis,  once  the  renowned  capital  of  Croefus  and  the  rich 
Lydian  kings,  (4)  is  now  no  longer  worthy  of  the  name  of  a 
city.  It  lieth  about  thirty-three  miles  to  the  fouth  of  Thyatira, 
and  is  called  by  the  Turks  Sart  or  Sard,  with  little  or  no 
Variation  from  the  old  original  name.  It  is  a  mofl  fad  fpeflacle, 
nor  can  one  forbear  weeping  over  the  ruins  of  fo  great  a  city. 
For  now  it  is  no  more  than  an  ignoble  village,  with  low  and 
wretched  cottages  of  clay  ;  nor  hath  it  any  other  inhabitants, 
befides  fhepherds  and  herdfmen,  who  feed  their  flocks  and  cat- 
tle in  the  neighbouring  plains.  Yet  the  great  extent  and  gran- 
deur 

(2)  Epiphan.  adverf.  Haeref.  Lib;  2.  Tom.  i.  Cap.  33.  P.  455.  Vol, 
a.  Edit.  Petav. 

{3)  Smith  and  Rycaut,  ibid. 

(4)  Smith,  Ryeaut,  Whelcr  and  Spon.  ibid.  Van  Egmont*«  and 
Heyman's  Travels,  Chap,  10, 


t84  dissertations    on 

<3ei;r  of  the  ruins  abundantly  fiiow,  how  large  and  fplcndid  a 
cit)'  it  wjs  tormeriy.  The  Turks  tbemfeives  have  only  one 
nio'qiie,  a  beautitul  oije  indeed,  perver'.ed  to  that  ufe  from  a 
Chrilhan  clmrch.  Very  lew  Chriitians  arc  here  to  be  found  ; 
and  tb,ey  with  great  pati;:;nce,  or  rather  fenfclefs  fiupidiiy,  UA- 
ta'.n  a  niiierabie  fervitude  ;  and  what  is  far  more  nnlerable,  aie 
without  a  church,  without  a  pr",.-ft  an)ong  them.  Such  is  the 
deplorable  fiate  of  once  tlie  molt  glorious  city  :  but  kcr  uorks 
V-'cre  not  found  pi'jjid,  that  is  they  were  found  blameable,  Ic' 
Jjrc  God  ;  Ihe  was  dead,  even  while  flie  lived  :  and  Ihe  is 
puniihed  accordingly. 

Philadelphia,  fo  called  from  Aitalus  Philadclphus  its  builder, 
i^r^)  is  diitant  from  Sardis  about  twcniy-feven  miles  to  the 
fou.h-caft.  I:  is  called  by  the  Turks  Aiah  Shahr,  or  the  beau- 
tiful ciiy,  on  account  of  i;s  delghtful  fituation,  flanding  on  the 
declivity  of  the  mountain  Tmohis,  and  having  a  niofl  pleafant 
profpett  on  the  plains  beneath,  well  furnilhed  with  divers  vil- 
lages, and  wa:ered  by  the  river  PaSolus.  It  flill  retains  the 
form  of  a  city,  with'  fomething  of  trade  to  invite  th,e  people 
to  it,  beins  the  road  of  the  Perfian  caravans.  Here  is  liitlt  of 
aiuiquity  remaining,  befidcs  the  ruins  cf  a  church  dedicated  to 
St.  John,  which  is  now  made  a  dunghill  to  receive  the  oiTals 
of  dead  beafts.  Howfoevcr,  God  hath  been  pleafed  to  preferve 
fome  of  this  place  to  make  profefilon  of  the  Chrifiian  faith, 
there  being  above  two  hundred  houfes  of  Chriflians,  and  four 
churches  ;  whereof  the  chief  is  dedicated  to  Panagria  or  the 
holy  Virgin  ;  the  other  to  St.  George  who  is  of  great  fame 
zmong  the  oriental  Chriflians  ;  the  third  to  St.  Theodore  ; 
and  the  fourth  to  St.  Taxiarchus,  as  St.  Michael  the  arch-an- 
'gel  is  called  by  the  Greeks.  Next  to  Smyrna  this  city  hath 
the  greatcfl;  number  of  Chriflians,  and  Chrift  hath  promlfed  a 
"more  particular  proteflion  to  it;  I  know  tliy  zvorks  :  behold, 
'J  have  f't  b'fore  thee  an  optn  door,  and  none  can  JJiut  if  :  for 
thou  hajl  a  little  Jirrngth,  and  kfl  h'pt  my  xi'ord,  and  hnfl  not 
d. ■  nit d  7ny  name.  Becavfk  thou  hafl  kept ,the  word  of  my  pati- 
ence, I  aJfo  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which 
frail  come  upon  all  the-  world,  to  try. them  that  dwell  i/phi  the 
earth.  Than  which,  as  Dr.  Spon  faith,  what  coidd  be  faid 
more  formally  to  fore'cl  the  coming  of  the  Turks,  the  open 
enemies  of  Ciiriftianity  ;  who  fecm  to  be  fcnt  on  purpcfe  for 

the 

(s)  Sniiibj  Rrcsut,  Whelcr  and  Spon.  ibid. 


.      THE    PROPHECIES.  i8j 

the  punifliment  of  our  crimes,  and  to  diftinguim  the  faithful 
from  the  falfe  Chriftians,  who  pretend  to  be  fo,  and  are  not  ? 

Laodicea  lay  /outh  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  way  to  return  to 
Ephem.s  :  and  if  you  will  infpe61;  the  maps  of  Afia  Minor,  you 
As'ill  find  the  feven  churches  to  lie  in  a  kind  of  circular  form, 
fo  that  the  natural  progrefs  was  from  Ephefus  to  Smyrna,  from 
Sm)'rna  to  Pergamus,  from  Pergamus  lo  Th}'atira,  from 
71ivatira  to  Sardis,  from  Sardis  to  Philadelphia,  from 
Pluladelphia  to  Laodicea,  and  from  Laodicea  round  to  Ephe- 
fas  again  ;  which  is  the  method  and  order  that  St.  Joha 
hath  obferved  in  addreffing  them,  and  v/as  probably  the  circuit 
that  he  took  in  his  vifitation.  That  there  was  a  flourifliing 
church  at  Laodicea  in  the  primitive  times  of  Chriflianity,  is 
evident  from  St,  Paul's  Epiflle  to  the  ColofTians,  wherein  fre- 
quent mention  is  made  of  the  Laodiceans,  as  well  as  from  this 
Epiftle  of  St.  John.  But  the  doom  of  Laodicea  (6)  feemeth 
to  have  been  more  fevere  and  terrible  than  that  of  almoft  any- 
other  of  the  feven  churches.  For  it  is  now  utterly  deitroyed 
and  forfaken  of  men,  and  is  become  an  habitation  onlv  for 
wolves,  foxes,  and  jackalls,  a  den  of  dragons,  fnakes  and  vi- 
pers. And  that  becaufethe  Lord  hath  executed  the  judgment, 
that  he  had  pronounced  upon  her  :  that  all  the  world  miphs 
know,  and  tremble  at  the  fierce  anger  of  God  againfl  impeni- 
tent, negligent,  and  carelefs  fumers.  por  fuch  was  the  accufa- 
tion  of  the  lukezvarm  Laodiceans,  who  grew  proud  and  felf* 
conceited,  thinking  themfelves  much  better  than  they  really 
were.  Wherefore,  becaufe  they  v/ere  7udther  koi  nor  cold, 
they  were  loathfome  to  Chrift  ;  and  he  therefore  affured  them, 
that  he  would  Jpue  thnnout  cfkis  jnouth. 

The  ruins  fliow  it  to  have  been  a  very  great  city,  fituate 
upon  fix  or  feven  hills,  and  incornpaffing  a  large  fpace  of  ground. 
Some  notion  rnay  be  forn^ed  of  its  former  grcatncfs  and  glo- 
ry from  three  theatres  and  a  circus  which  are  remaining;  one 
of  which  is  truly  admirable,  as  it  was  capable  of  containing  a- 
bove  thirty  thoufand  men,  into  whofe  area  the}-  defccndcd  by 
fifty  fleps.  This  city  is  now  called  Eflu  Hi  far,  or  the  old  ca- 
Itle;  and  though  it  v,-as  once  the  mother-church  of  fixtecn  hi- 
ftioprics,  yet  it  now  lieth  defolate,  not  fo  much  as  inhabited  by 
Ihepherds,  and  fo  far  from  fiiowing  any  of  the  ornaments  of 
God's  ancient  worfliip,  it  cannot  now  boaft  of  an  anchori't's 
or  hermit's  chapel,   where  God'-;  name  is  praifed  or  invoked. 

Vol.  IL  A  ii  Stich 

10)  .Smich,  Rycaut,  Wh?kranJ  %y^-\.  IbiJ. 


i86  DISSERTATIONS     o  IT 

Such  is  the  ftate  and  condition  of  thefe  feven  once  giorions 
and  flourilhing  churches  ;  and  there  cannot  be  a  Ilronger  proot 
of  the  truth  of  prophecy,  nor  a  more  efifeclual  warning  to  other 
Chrillians.  "  Thefe  obje^ls,  as  Wheler  (7)  jullly  oblerves, 
"  ought  to  make  us,  who  yet  enjoy  the  divine  mercies,  to 
"  tremble,  and  earnellly  contend  to  find  out  from  zchence  zve 
*'  arejalc'en,  and  do  daily  fall  from  bad  to  worie  ;  that  God  is 
*'  a  God  of  turer  eyes  than  to  beholdiniquity  ;  and  feeing  the 
"  axe  is  thus  long  fmce  put  to  the  root  of  the  tree,  thould  it  not 
*'  make  us  repent  and  turn  to  God,  kji  we  likeivife  periJJi  ? — 
"  We  fee  here  what  deJlruBion  the  Lord  hath  brought  upon  the 
"  earth.  But  it  is  the  Lord's  doing  :  and  thence  we  may  reap 
"  no  fmali  advantage,  by  confideiing  how  juji  he  is  in  all  his 
"  judgments,  znd  faithful  in  all  his  promifes."  We  may  truly 
fay,  1  Cor.  x.  11,  12.  that  "  all  thefe  things  happened  unto 
•'  them  for  enfamples  :  and  they  are  written  for  our  admonition, 
*'  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come.  Wherefore 
*•  let  him  that  thinketh  he  ilandeih,  take  heed  left  he  fall.'* 


CHAP.    IV. 

i  A  FTER  this,  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  door  was  open 
XjL  in  heaven  :  and  the  firfl;  voice  which  I  heard, 
toas  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talking  with  me  ;  which  faid, 
Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  fl^.ow  thee  things  which  muft 
be  hereafter. 

2  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  fpirlt :  and  behold,  a 
throne  was  fet  in  heaven,  and  one  fat  on  the  throne. 

3  And  he  that  fat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  jafpcr,  and  a 
fardlne  Hone  :  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the 
throne,    in  fight  like  unto  an  emerald. 

4  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty 
feats  :  and  upon  the  feats  I  faw  four  and  twenty  elders 
fitting  cloathed  in  white  raiment ;  and  they  had  on  their 
heads  crowns  of  gold. 

5  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings,  and 
thunderlngs,  and  voices  :  And  there  were  fevcn  lamps  of 
fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  feven  fpirits 
of  God. 

6  And 

(7)  Whcler's  Voyage,  B.  3.  P,  259,  &c^ 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  187 

6  And  before  the  throne  there  zaas  a  fea  of  glafs  like 
unto  cryftal  :  And  in  the  midlt  ot  the  throne,  and  round 
about  the  throne  were  four  beafts  lull  of  eyes  before  and 
behind. 

7  And  the  firft  beaft  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  fecond 
bead  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beaft  had  the  face  of  a  man, 
and  the  fourth  beaft  tvas  like  a  fxying  eagle. 

8  And  the  four  beafts  had  each  of  them  fix  wings  about 
him,  and  ihey  were  full  of  eyes  within  ;  and  they  reft  not 
day  and  night,  faying,  Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God  al. 
mighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

9  And  when  thofe  bealls  give  glory,  and  hoHor,  and 
thanks  to  him  that  fat  on  the  throjie,  who  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever, 

10  The  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him 
that  fat  en  the  throne,  and  worlhip  him  that  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever,  and  caft  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  faying, 

1 1  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and 
honor,  and  power  :  for  thou  haft  created  all  things,  and  for 
thy  pleafure  they  are,  and  were  created. 

After  this  vinon  relating  to  the  things  which  are,  other  vifi- 
ons  fucceed  oiihe  things  which  77uifl  be  hereafter,  [ver[.  1.)  The 
fcene  is  laid  in  heaven  ;  and  the  Icenery  is  drawn  in  aliufion 
to  (Numb.  i.  ii.)  the  incampment  of  the  children  of  Ifrael  in 
the  wildernefs.  God  is  rcprefented,  (verf,  2,  3.)  fitting  on  his 
throne,  as  in  the  tabernacle  or  temple,  much  in  the  fame  man- 
ner as  the  prophet  Ezekiel  (i.  26,  27,  28.)  hatli  defcribed  him. 
Next  to  the  tabernacle  encamped  the  priefts  and  Levites  ;  and 
next  to  the  throne  (verf,  4.)  zverefour  and  tTventy  cldr.rs  jitiing^ 
anfv^-ering  to  the  princes  of  the  four  and  twenty  courfes  of  the 
Jewifh  priefts  ;  cloalhed  in  white  raiment,  as  emblems  of  their 
purity  and  fanftity  ;  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of 
gold,  Chrift  having  made  them,  1  Pet,  ii.  9.  "  a  royal  prieft- 
"  hood  ;  and  Rev.  v.  10.  "  kings  and  priefts  unto  God." 
Out  of  the  throne  proceeded  [ve.x{.  r^.)  lightnings,  andthunderings^ 
and  voices,  the  ufual  concomitants  and  attendants  of  the  divine 
piei'ence  :  and  there  were  feven  lamps  ojfirc  burning  before  the 
throne,  anfwering  to  the  golden  candleftick  with  feven  lamps, 
vhich  was  before  the  moft  holy  place  in  the  tabernacle.  Before 
the  throne  there  was  alfo  (verf,  6.)  a  fe.a  of  glafs,  like  unto  cryf- 
ial,  anfwering  to  the  great  molten  fea  or  lavcrin  the  temple  of 

Solomon  : 


i88  DISSERTATIONS    om 

Solomon  :  and  in  ike  midjl  of  the  throne ,  and  round  ahon.f  lite 
throne,  that  is,  before  and  behind  the  throne ;  and  on  each  fide 
of  the  throne,  zuerefour  beajls,  or  ratherjf't'^^r  living  crcMiureSy 
reprefenting  the  heads  of  the  whole  congregation  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  world,  and  refembling  the  Cherubim  and  Sera- 
phim in  Ezekiel's  and  Ifaiah's  vifions,  (Ezek.  i.  lo.  x.  14.  Ifa. 
vi.  2,  3.)  or  rather  refembling  the  four  flandards  or  enfigns  of 
the  four  divifions  in  the  camp  of  Ifrael,  according  to  the  (8) 
traditionary  defcription  of  them  by  Jewilh  writers.  The  jirjl 
living  creature  was  like  a  lion,  (verf.  7.)  which  was  the  ilandard 
of  Judah  with  the  two  other  tribes  in  the  eaflern  divifion ;  and 
the  Jccond  like  a  calf  or  ox,  \vhich  was  the  ftandard  of  Ephraim 
with  the  two  other  tribes  in  the  weifern  divifion  ;  and  the  third 
had  a  face  as  a  man,  ■which  was  the  flandard  of  Reuben  with 
the  two  other  tribes  in  the  fouthern  divifion;  and  the  fourth 
was  like  afying  eagle,  which  was  the  flandard  of  Dan  wi;h  the 
two  other  tribes  in  the  northern  div^ifion  :  and  this  traditionary 
defcription  agrees  alfo  with  the  four  faces  of  the  Cherub  in 
Ezekiel's  vifions.  Of  thefe  living  creatures  and  of  the  elders 
the  conftant  emplovment  (verf.  8  — 11.)  is  to  celebrate,  in 
hymns  of  praife  and  thankfgiving,  the  great  and  wonderful 
works  of  creation  and  providence. 


CHAP,    V. 

N  D   I  faw  in  the  riglit  hand  of  him  that  fat  on 
the  throne,    a  book  written  within    and  on  the 
backfide,  fealed  with  (even  feals. 

2  And  I  faw  a  flrong  angel,  proclaiming  with  a  loud 
voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  lo  loofe  the 
feals  thereof  ? 

3  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under 
the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neiiher  to  look 
thereon. 

4  And  I  wept  much  becaufe  no  man  was  found  worthy 
to  open,  and  to  read  the  book, neither  to  look  thereon. 

5  And  one  of  the  elders  faith  unto  me.  Weep  not  : 

behold 

(S)  MTiores  noftri  dixerunt,  &o.  See  Abca  Ezra  and  others,  quoted 
fey  Mr.  Medc,  V.  437. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  1^9 

bchok^,  the  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  root  of  David, 
hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loofe  the  feven 
ieals  thereof. 

6  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midll  of  the  throne,  and 
of  the  four  beails,  and  in  the  n-iidft  of  the  elders  flood  a 
Lamb,  as  it  iiad  been  flain,  having  feven  horns,  and  feven. 
eyes,  which  are  the  feven  fpirits  of  God  fent  forth  into  ali 
ihe    earth. 

7  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right 
liand  of  him  that  fat  upon  the  throne. 

8  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beads, 
and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb, 
having  every  one  of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of 
odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of  faints. 

9  And  they  fung  a  new  (bng,  faying,  Thou  art  worthjr 
to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  feals  thereof :  for  thou 
wall  flain,  and  haft  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out 
oi  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ; 

10  And  haft  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priefts  : 
and  we  fliall  reign  on  the  earth. 

1 1  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beafts  and  the  elders  :  and 
the  number  of  them  was  ten  thoufand  times  ten  thoufand, 
and  thoufands  of  thoufands  ; 

12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  flain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wifdom, 
and  ftrength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  bleffing. 

13  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the 
earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  fuch  as  are  in  the  fea,  and 
all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I,  fayin?,  Bleffinjr,  and  honor, 
and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  fitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 

14  And  the  four  beafts  faid,  Amen.  And  the  four 
and  tw-enty  elders  fell  down  and  worlhipped  him  that  liv- 
eth  for  ever  and  ever. 

Future  events  are  fuppofed  by  St.  John,  as  well  as  by 
Daniel  and  other  prophets,  in  a  beautiful  figure,  to  be  regis- 
tered in  a  hook,  for  the  greater  certainty  of  them.  This  book, 
(verf.  1.)  is  in  the  right  hand  of  God,  to  denote  that  as  he  alone 
^irefls  the  affairs  of  futurity,  fo  he  alone  is  able  to  reveal  them. 

This 


190  DISSERTATIONS    on 

This  book,  through  the  abundance  of  the  niatler,  was  (9)  writ- 
ten zcilkin  and  on  the  hac/i/ide  ;  as  the  roll  of  the  book,  which 
was  fpread  before  Ezekiel,-ii.  10.  was  written  vnthin  andxrith' 
nut.  It  was  alfo  Jiialtd,  to  fignlfy  that  the  decrees  of  God 
are  nifcrutable,  and  fealed  withjevcnjeafs,  referring  to  fo  many 
fignal  periods  of  prophec)-.  In  fhort  we  fhould  conceive  of 
this  book,  that  it  was  fuch  an  one  as  the  ancients  ufed,  a 
volume  or  roll  of  a  book,  or  more  properly  a  volume  conhft- 
ing  of  feven  volumes,  fo  that  the  opening  of  on^feal  laid  open 
the  contents  only  of  one  volume.  All  creatures  arc  challeng- 
ed, (verf.  2.)  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loofe  the  fealsthcre.oj.  But 
(verf.  3.)  no  one  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earthy 
neither  angels,  nor  men,  nor  departed  fpirits,  were  any  of 
them  qualified  to  comprehend  and  communicate  the  fecret  pur- 
pofcs  of  God.  St.  John  wept  much  (verf.  4.)  at  the  fad  dif- 
appojntment  :  but  who  nov/  is  concerned  or  grieved,  that  he 
cannot  underfland  thefe  prophecies  ?  However  he  is  comfort- 
ed (verf.  5.)  with  an  aiTurance,  that  ftill  there  was  one  who 
had  power  and  authority  to  reveal  and  accompliih  the  counfeU 
of  God.  The  Son  of  God,  and  he  alone,  was  found  worthy 
to  be  the  great  revealcrand  inierpreter  of  his  Father's  oracles; 
(verf.  6,  &c.)  and  he  obtained  this  privilege  by  the  merits  of  his 
fbfFerings  and  death.  Whereupon  the  whole  church,  (verf.  8, 
&c.)  and  all  the  angels,  (verf.  1 1,  &c.)and  dl  creatures  (verf. 
13,  &c.)  fmg  praifcs  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb  for  fuch  glori- 
ous manifeftations  of  divine  providence.  All  this  is  by  way 
of  preface  or  introdu61ion,  to  fhow  the  great  dignity,  impor- 
tance, and  excellence  of  the  prophecies  here  delivered. 


CHAP.    VI. 

1     A    ND  I  faw  \vhen  the  Lamb    opened  one  of  the 
x\  feals,  and  I  heard  as  it  werc'lhenoife  of  thunder, 

one  of  the  four  beads  faying,  Come,  and  fee. 

2  And  I  faw,  and  behold,  a  white  horfe  ;  and  he  that 

fat  on  him  h.ad  a  bow,  and  a  crown  was  given  imto  him, 

and  he  went  forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer. 

As 


(9)  So  in  Juvenal  Sat.  I.  j. 

fuinini    plena  jam  m^r^^'ne  lihri, 

ScrijKus  et  iii  ter^o,  necdum  linitus  Oreftcs. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  1^1 

As  the  feals  are  opened  in  order,  fo  the  events  follow  in 
order  too.  The  fird  feal  or  period  (verf.  i,  2.)  is  memorable 
for  conquefl,  and  was  proclaimed  by  the  firll  of  the  four  living 
creatures,  who  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  his  flation  in  theealt. 
And  Ifazi\  and  behold,  a  white  horfe  \  and  he  that  fat  on  him 
had  a  bow,  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him,  and  he  went  forth, 
conquering,  and  to  conquer.  This  fird  period  commenceth  with 
Vefpafian  and  Titus,  who  from  commanding  (i)  in  the  eail 
were  advanced  to  the  empire  ;  and  V^c'pafian  for  this  reafon 
was  regarded,  (2)  both  by  Romans  and  foreigners,  as  that  great 
prince  who  was  to  come  out  of  the  eail,  and  obtain  dominion 
over  the  world.  They  went  forth  to  conquer  ;  for  they  made 
an  entire  conqueft  of  Judea,  deifroying  Jerufalem,  and  carried 
the  Jews  captive  into  all  nations.  As  thefe  prophecies  were 
written  a  few  years  before  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem,  they 
properly  begin  with  fome  allufion  to  that  memorable  event  ; 
and  a  fhort  allufion  was  iufficient,  our  Saviour  himfelf  having 
inlarged  fo  much  upon  all  the  particulars.  The  bow  the  white, 
horfe,  and  the  crozon  are  proper  emblems  _of  viftory,  triumph, 
and  royalty  ;  and  the  proclamation  for  conqueft  is  fitly  made 
by  a  creature  like  a  lion.  This  period  continued  during  the 
reigns  of  the  Flavian  family  and  the  fhort  reign  of  Nerva,  about 
twenty-eight  years. 

They  who  fuppofe  this  book  to  have  been  written  in  Do- 
mitian's  time,  forae  years  after  the  deflruftion  of  Jerufalem, 
are  obliged  to  give  another  explanation  of  this  firft  feal,  appli- 
cable to  fome  fubfequent  event,  that  it  may  not  be  deemed  a 
hiflory  of  things  pafl  inftead  of  a  prophecy  of  things  to  come. 
Now  their  notion  is,  that  this  firft  feal  exhibits  a  reprefenta- 
tion  of  the  perfon  and  dignity  of  Chrift,  and  of  the  triumphs 
of  the  Chriftian  religion  over  all  the  powers  of  Paganifm.  At 
the  fame  they  allow  (as  it  is  generally  allowed)  that  the  fix  firil 
feals  efpecially  relate  to  Heathen  Rome,  and  comprehend  fo 
many  notable  periods  in  the  Roman  hilf  ory.  But  where  then 
is  the  propriety  or  confiftence,  of  underflanding  this  firft  feal 
of  Chrift  and  the  Chriftian  religion,  and  the  fucceeding  feals 
of  fucceflive  revolutions  in  the  Roman  empire,  during  its  pa- 
gan and  unconverted  ftate  ?  And   ;vhat  good   reafon    can  be 

given 

(1)  Hujus  (Vltelli)  tempore  Vefpafianus  in  orientc  princlpatum  arri- 
jiuit.     AureJ.  Viv*tor,  Epit.  Cap.  8*. 

(z)  Tacit.  Hift.Lib.  5.  F.  217.  Edit,  Lipfii.  Suef on.  in  Vefp.  Cap.  4. 
Jofeph  de  Bdl,  Jud,  Lib,  0.  Cap.  5.  SfiiiJ4.  P.  1-283.  Edit.  Hudfon. 


192  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  M 

given  for  reprefenfing  the  Church  in  triumph  and  glory,  at  a 
period  when  it  was  moll  grievoufly  perfecuted  and  afrnftcJ  ? 
Wouid  it  not  have  been  more  uniform  and  of  a  piece,  and  have 
agreed  better  with  the  feries  and  order  of  true  hiilory,  if  they 
had  applied  this  firft  feal  to  the  conquells  of  Velpali^n  and  Ti- 
tus, and  the  deilru6tion  of  Jerufalem  ;  as  they  have  awUed 
the  fecond  feal  to  the  wars  of  Trajanand  Adrian  with  the  Jews, 
and  the  third  and  following  feals  to  tranfa^fions  of  other  Ro- 
man emperors  ?  The  four  living  creatures  have  their  ftations, 
as  we  have  {ho^\'n,  in  the  four  quarters,  eail,  weft,  fouth  and 
north,  to  denote  from  what  part  we  are  to  look  for  the  com- 
pletion of  the  prophecy  :  and  as  Trajan  proceeded  from  the 
'"-''■£//,  Septimius  Severus  from  the  fouth,  and  Maximin  from 
the  north,  what  other  emperor  before  them,  befides  Velpahan, 
came  from  the  eajl,  which  was  the  ftation  of  the  lion,  who 
made  the  firft  proclamation  ?  Itlhould  feem  therefore  tliat  the 
interpretation  which  was  firft  propofed  is  the  more  eligible, 
and  indeed  I  cannot  fee  how  this  firft  feal  can  be  well  explicat- 
ed otherwife,  confiftently  with  the  truth  of  hiftory  and  other 
circumftances  of  the  prophecy  ;  and  if  this  be  the  true  inter- 
pretation, this  is  a  farther  argument  that  the  book  was  more 
probably  written  in  the  perfecutions  under  Nero  than  in  tuoi'c 
under  Domitian. 

g  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fecond  feal,  I  heard 
the  fecond  beaft  fay.  Come  and  fee. 

4  And  there  went  out  another  horfe  that  teas  red  :  and 
power  was  given  to  him  that  fat  thereon,  to  take  peace 
from  the  earth,  and  that  they  fliould  kill  one  another  ; 
and  there  Vt^as  given  unto  him  a  great  fword. 

The  fecond  feal  or  period  (verf.  3,  4.)  is  noted  for  war  and 
flaughter,  and  was  proclaimed  by  the  fecond  living  creature, 
who  was  like  an  ox,  and  had  his  ftation  in  the  weft.  And 
there  went  out  another  horfe  that  was  red  :  and  power  was  given 
to  him  that  ft  thereon,  to  take  peau  from  the  earth,  and  that 
'  theyjlioidd  kill  one  another  ;  arul  there  was  given  unto  him  <t 
great  fword.  This  fecond  period  commenceth  with  Trajan, 
who  came  from  the  weft,  being  a   (3)  Spaniard  by  birth,  and 

was 

(3)  Trajanua  homo  Hifpanus,  nee  Italus  erat  nee  Italicus-— ante 
eum  nemo  alterius  nationis  impenum  lloixianum  obtinucrat.  Dion, 
Jiift.  Lib.  <i%,  P.  771,  Edit.  Lcuudar. 

I 


T  II  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  193 

was  the  fird  foreigner  who  was  elevated  to  the  imperial  throne. 
In  his  reign  and  that  of  his  fucceflor  Adrian,  there  were  horrid 
wars  and  (laughters,  and  efpccially  between  the  rebellious  Jews 
and  the  Romans.  Dion  relates,  (4)  that  the  Jews  about  Cy- 
rene  flew  of  the  Romans  and  Greeks  two  hundred  and  twenty 
thoufand  men  with  the  mod  fhocking  circumllances  of  barba- 
rity. In  Egypt  alfo  and  in  Cyprus  they  committed  the  like 
barbarities,  and  there  periflTied  two  hundred  and  forty  thoufand 
men  more.  But  the  Jews  were  fubdued  in  their  turn  by  the 
other  generals,  and  Lucius  fent  againft  them  by  Trajan.  Eu- 
febius  writing  of  the  fame  time  faith,  (5)  that  the  Jews  inflam- 
ed as  it  were  by  fome  violent  and  feditious  fpirit,  in  the  firft 
confli61;  gained  a  viftory  over  the  Gentiles,  who  flying  to  Al- 
exandria took  and  killed  the  Jews  in  the  city.  The  emperor 
fent  Marcius  Turbo  againlt  them,  with  great  forces  by  fea 
and  land  ;  who  in  many  battles  flew  many  myriads  of  the  Jews. 
The  emperor  alfo  fufpe^Hng  that  they  might  make  tke  like 
commotions  in  Mefopotamia  ordered  Lucius  Quietus  to  expel 
them  out  of  the  province,  who  marching  againll  them  flew  a 
very  great  multitude  of  them  there.  Orofms  treating  of  the 
fame  time  faith,  ('6)  that  the  Jews  with  an  incredible  commo- 
VoL.  II.  B  b  tion, 

(4)  Interim  Judsei,  qui  circum  Cyrenen  habitahant— Romanos  pari* 
tcr  atque  Grjeccs  concirlunt-— ita  lit  interierint  homiinun  ad  ducenta 
%M8inti  niillia.  Prseterei  in  /E>;vpto  Cyproque — confimiHa  qusjdaux 
perpetrarunt,  ubi  dcfiderata  liint  hominum  dutenra  qnadraginta  rnilli?.. 
-— Sed  Judsei  et  ab  gliis  et  mnxime  a  Lucio,  quc:n  Trajanus  miferat, 
fubaf'ii  funr.     Dion  ibid.  P.  ^Rrj. 

(j)  —  '^'e!i!t  a  violento  qiiadam  et  feditiofo  djsmone  exa,(?itati— efc 
primo  qiildem  confinilti  forte  Jndaji  Genrilis  fuperaveraiit.  Qui  mox 
Alexandrian!  eonfiJgieiites,  Judicos  qui  in  ea  urbe  degebant,  captos 
interfecerunt,---l!aq'ie  impcratnr  Marcium  Turboneni  adverfiis  eos 
mine  cum  pedeftribus  ac  nivalibiis  copiis,  et  cum  cqi-iuri!.  Hie  mul- 
tis  prseliis  confcrtis  — infinita  Judseorum  miliia— '— neci  dedit.  Sed 
imperator  veritus  ne  Judasi  qui  Mefopotainiain  h^ihitabant,  incolas  pe- 
riiide  aggrederentiir,  mandavit  Lucio  Q^'eto,  ut  eos  est'- a  prov:nci:i; 
fines  deportaret.  Q^ii  inftni6}-a  adverru.s  ilitis  acie,  ingciitsr.  eoriim 
niultitudinem  proftravit.     Eufeb.  Ecclei'.  Flill.  Lib.  4.  C'a;'.  z. 

(6)  Incredibi!:  deiudc  iHotu,  Aib  iino  tempore  j^iJa;!.  quafi  ra!iie' 
efferaci,  per  divcrfas  terraruin  pnnes  exarferiint.  Nam  et  per  totain 
Lvbiam  advcrfus  incolas  auocifiim.i  bella  jeefTeiunt  :  qua:  adeo  tunc 
interfedis  cnltoribiis  defo'ata  e(!— .'^".'^yptuin  vero  totam  et  Cyrei-.eixi 
et  Tbebaida  cnientis  leditionibus  turbsvcFDnt.  In  Alexandria  amem 
comm'Tiio  prslio  v'liW  ct  adcriti  fiint.  In  Msfopofamia  qL'oque  lebe-'- 
lantibns  jufTu  imperaioris  belluni  illatuin  eft.  Itaqne  niuba  miilJi 
eoruin  vatla  csede  deleta  funt.  Sans  Ssiamluam  iirbem  Cypri,  in- 
terfeftis  oiiinihus  arrolis  (jelevermu,  Qiu[.  Hi-tt.  Lib.  7.  Cap.  12.  P. 
■■A/Sy..  Edit,  Ilivercamp, 


194  DISSERTATIONS    o  n 

tlon,  made  wild  as  it  were  with  rage,  rofc  at  once  in  different 
parts  of  the  earth.  For  throughout  all  Lybia  they  waged  the 
fiercell  wars  againft  the  inhabitants,  and  the  country  was  al- 
moil  defolated.  Egypt  alfo  and  Cyrcne  and  Thebdis  ihey  dif- 
turbed  with  cruel  feditions.  Buc  in  Alexandria  they  were  over- 
come in  battle.  In  Mefopotainia  alfo  war  was  made  upon  the 
rebellious  Jews  bv  the  command  of  the  emperor.  So  that 
many  thoufands  of  them  weie  deilro)ed  wiih  vafl  llaughter. 
They  utterlv  deftroyedSalarais,  a  city  of  Cyprus,  having  firft 
murdered  all  the  inhabitants.  Th.efe  things  were  tranfufcted  in 
the  reign  oi.  Trajan  :  and  in  the  reign  of  Adrian  (j)  was  their 
great  rebellion  under  tlieir  falfe  Melfiah  Barchochab,and  their 
final  difperfion,  after  fifty  of  their  llrongeft  calt'es,  and  nii;e 
hundred  and  eighiy-five  of  their  befl  towns  had  been  demo- 
liihed,  and  after  five  hundred  and  eighty  thoufand  men  had 
been  llain  by  the  fword,  befides  an  infinite  number  who  had 
perifhcd  by  famine  and  ficknefs  and  other  cafualties,  with  great 
lofs  and  (laughter  too  of  the  Romans,  infomuch  that  the  em- 
peror forbore  the  ufual  falutations  in  his  letters  to  the  fenate. 
Here  was  another  illuflrious  triumph  of  Chrifl  over  his  ene- 
mies ;  and  the  Jews  and  the  Romans,  both  the  perfecutors  of 
the  Chriftians,  were  remarkably  made  the  dreadful  execution- 
.ers  of  divine  vengeance  upon  one  another.  The  greai  firord 
and  the  redhorfc  are  exprefilve  emblems  of  this  Haughfering 
and  bloody  period  ;  and  the  proclamation  for  llaughter  is  fitly 
made  by  a  creature  like  an  ox  that  is  deltined  for  (laughter. 
This  period  continued  during  the  reigns  of  Trajan  and  hisfuc- 
xelTors  by  blood  or  adoption  about  ninety-five  years. 

5  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  fcal,  I  heard  the 
third  beafl  fay.  Come  and  fee.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a 
black  horfe  ;  and  he  that  fat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balan- 
ces in  his  hand, 

6  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midft  of  the  four  beafls 
fay,  A  meafure  of  wheat  for  a  pennv,  and  three  meafures 
of  barley  for  a  penny  ;  and  fee  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and 
the  wine. 

The  third  feal  or  period  (verf.  5,  6.)  is  charaflerized  by  the 
ilri61  execution  of  juflicc  and  judgment,  and  by  the  procura- 
tion 

(7)  Eufeb.  ibid.  Cap.  6.  Dion.  il;id.  Lih.  6?.  P.  794. 


THE   Prophecies. 


^9i 


tion  cf  corn,  and  oil,  and  wine  ;  and  was  proclaiined  by  the 
thiid  !i\'ing  creature,  who  was  like  a  man,  and  had  his  ftatioti 
in  the  fouth.  And  IbeJidd,  and  lQ,a  black  horft  ;  and  ke.  that 
fat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand.  And  I  heard  a 
voice  in  the  midjt  oj  the  Jour  living  creatures  fay,  A  7neajurt  of 
wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  mccifares  of  barky  for  a  penny  ; 
and  Jee  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine.  Where  Groaus  and 
others  have  (8)  cbferved,  that  a  chcznix  of  corn,  the  meafure 
here  mentioned,  was  a  man's  daily  allowance,  as  a  penny  was 
his  daily  wages  ;  fo  that  if  his  daily  labor  could  earn  no  more 
than  his  daily  bread,  without  other  provifion  for  himfelf  or  his 
family,  corn  muft  needs  bear  a  very  high  price.  But  what- 
ever may  be  the  capacity  of  the  chanix,  which  is  difficult  to  be 
determined,  as  it  was  difFerent  in  different  times  and  countries ; 
yet  fuch  care  and  fuch  regulations  about  the  neceilliries  of  life 
imply  feme  want  and  fcarcity  ot  them.  Scarcity  obligethmen 
to  exaftnefs  in  the  p/rice  and  meafure  of  things.  In  fhort,  the 
intent  of  the  prophecy  is,  that  corn  ihould  be  provided  for  the 
people,  but  it  fhould  be  diflributcd  in  exaft  meafure  and  pro- 
portion. This  third  period  commenceth  with  Septimius  .Se- 
verus,  who  was  an  ejxipcror  from  the  fouth,  being  (9)  a  native 
of  Africa.  He  was  an  (1)  ena6for  of  jufl  and  equal  laws,  and 
was  very  fevere  and  implacable  to  offences  ;  he  woidd  not  fuf- 
fer  even  petty  larcenies  to  go  unpunifhed  :  as  neither  would 
Alexander  Severus  in  the  fame  period,  who  (2)  was  a  inoft  fe- 
vere judge  againft:  thieves  ;  and  was  fo  fond  of  the  Chriftian 
maxim,   What focvcr you  wouldnot  have  done  to  you,  do  not  you 

«  ta 


(<S)  Eft  autem  triiici  tantam,  qiianto  homo  fanus  in  diem  indiget, 
\it  ex  Hsrodoti  libro  tertio  et  fsptinio  o'jfervarunt  eniditi,  alii  etiam 
ex  Hippocrate,  Diogene  Laertio  et  Athenjeo.  Denarius  vero  tantiim, 
quanUiin  quoque  die  merer!  potcrat  homo  llrenue  laborans,  ut  videre 
eft  Matt.  xx.  2,  he.     Grot,  in  locum.    Vide  etiam  Vitring.  W  259. 

(9)  Septimius  Serverus— orlonn'as  ex  Africa,- --Solus  omui  mcmo- 
ria  et  ante  et  poftea  ex  Africa  imperator  fnif.  Eutrcnius.  Lib.  S. 
Cap.  10.  Interfeflo  Didio  Juliaijo,  Severus  Africa  oriundus  imperium 
cbt'Duir.  AlWus  Spartianus  in  Sevcro.  H.il.  Auguft.  Scriptores  vi.  P. 
64.  Edir.  Snlinafii. 

(i)  Legum  couditor  louge  aequabilium— imDiacjtiiiis  delidis — ne 
paiva  latrocinia  quidein  inipuniu  patiebatur.  Aurcl.  Victor  de  Ccefar. 
Cap.  20. 

(2)  SevtrJlumus  fiinex  contra  fures-— Q^l'^d  tibi  fieri  uod  vis,  aheri 
ne  feceris  ;  qua.in  fv-nieiuiam  ufque  adco  dilexit  ut  ct  in  palatio  et  in 
^uhiifii  operihus  p::2fcribi  jubcrer.  I.nmpridius  in  Alcxaudro,  Hift. 
Auguil.  Script,  vi.  ?.  123  et  132,  Edit,  Sahuafii. 


19'6  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

to  another,  tliat  he  commanded  it  to  be  ingraven  on  tb.e  palace, 
and  on  the  pubHc  buildings.  Thefe  two  emperors  were  alio 
no  lefs  celebrated  for  the  procuring  of  corn  and  oil  and  other 
provifions,  and  for  fupplying  the  Romans  with  them  after 
they  had  experienced  the  want  of  them.  They  repaired  the 
neglecis  ot  former  times,  and  corretted  the  abufes  of  former 
princes.  Of  Septimius  Severus  it  is  faid,  that  (3)  the  provifion 
of  corn,  which  he  found  very  fmall,  he  fo  far  confujied,  that 
at  his  death  he  left  a  certain  rate  or  allowance  to  the  Roman 
people  for  fevenyears:  and  alfb  of  oil  as  much  as  for  the  fpace  of 
five  years  might  fupply  not  only  the  ufes  of  the  city,  but  like- 
wife  of  all  Italy  which  might  Avant  oil.  Of  Alexander  Seve- 
rus it  is  alfo  faid,  that  (4)  he  took  fuch  care  in  providing  for 
the  Roman  people,  that  the  corn  which  Heliogabalus  had  waft- 
ed, he  replaced  out  of  his  own  money  ;  the  oil  alfo,  which 
Septimius  Severus  had  given  to  the  people,  and  which  Helioga- 
balus had  leiTened,  he  rellorcd  whole  as  before.  The  colour  of 
the  black  horfc  befits  the  feverity  of  their  nature  and  their  natne, 
and  \\\t  balances  are  the  well  known  emblem  of  juftice,  as  well 
as  an  intimation  of  fcarcity  ;  and  the  proclamation  for  juflice 
and  judirment,  and  for  the  procuration  of  corn  and  oil  and 
%vine,  is  fitly  m.ade  by  a  creature  like  a  man.  This  period  con- 
tinued during  the  reigns  of  the  Septimian  family  about  forty- 
two  years. 

7  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  feal,  I  heard 
the  voice  of  the  fourth  beafl  fay,    Come,   and  fee. 

8  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horfe  ;  and  his 
name  that  fat  on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with 
liim  :  and  power  was  given  unto  them,  over  the  fourth 
part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  fword,  and  with  hunger, 
and  with  death,  and  with  the  beafls  of  the  earth. 

The  foiunh  feal  or  period  (verf.  7,  %.)  is  diflinguifhed  by  a 
concurrence  of  evils,  war,  and  famine,  and  peflilence,  and  wild 

beafts ; 

(3}  R.ei  fiurRcntnrice,  qtmni  ir.iniinr.in  repererat,  ita  confuluit,  ut 
exccdens  vita,  feprein  .2iuiv)riiin  (anouejn  V.  R.  relinquirct.  Sp^rinn. 
j[)ici.  P.  (jj.  old  veio  tarituni  ut  per  quujqiKViniuiij  iioti  I'oluin  urbis  ufi- 
bus,  itAe.t  taiiui.  Itaii^e  qua)  o!eo  CiCict,  (Lrikeret.  Spartiaii  in  Severo. 
ibid.  P.  73. 

(4)  {'omnieatum  poinili  R'tmani  flc  arijivit,  ut  qruim  fniinenfa  He- 

li'iiiabaliK)  evertillet,  viceni  eft;  pKjpria  pecunia  loot)  i'lio  rcpoi  eret 

Ol'um  qiiod  Sevtriis  popilo  f)eil<;rar,  qinidque  Heiiojjahalus  immiliU- 
erat,  iiiic^ii;;-!!  Uitiiuit,    Liniprid.  in  Alex,  ibid,  P.  121. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  197 

« 

beafls  ;  and  was  proclaimed  by  the  fourth  living  creature,  who 
was  like  an  eagle,  and  had  his  flation    in  the   north.     And  I 
looked,  and  behold,  a  pa'e  horfe  ;  and  his  nu7ne  that  fat  on  him 
was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with  him  :  and  power  teas  given 
unto  them,  over  thejourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  killzoith  jword, 
and  tviih  hunger,  and  wi'h  death,  and  with  the   beajis  of  the 
earth.     Thele  are  the  fame  Jour  fore  judgments,   with  which 
Ezekiel     xiv.    21,    threatened   \txvS.A\tvi\.  the  [word,   and  the 
famine,  and  the  noifome  beafl,  uiid  the  pefilence  ;  for  in   the 
oriental  languages  the  peftilence  is   emphatically   fliied  death. 
Thefe  four  were  to  dellroy  the  fourth  part   ot  mankind  ;  and 
the  image  is  very  poetical,  of  death  riding  on  a  pale   korfe^ 
and  hell  or  the  grave  following    with  him,  ready  to  fwallow  up 
the  dead  corpfes.     This   period    commencelh  with  Maximin» 
who  was   an  emperor  from  the  north,  being  (6)  born  of  bar- 
barous parents  in  a  village  of  Thrace.     He  was  indeed  a  bar- 
barian in  all  refpefts.     There  was  not,  as  an  (7;  hillorian   af- 
firms, a  more  cruel  animal  upon  tlie  earth  ;    he   was   fo  cruel, 
that  he  was  defervedlv  called  by  the  name  of  Cyclops,  Bufiris, 
Phalaris,  and  the  worll  of  tyrants.     The  hiftory  of  his  and  fe- 
veral  fucceeding  reigns  is  full  of  wars  and  murders,  mutinies 
of  foldiers,  and  invafions  of  foreign  armies,  rebellions  of  fub- 
jefcls,  and  deaths  of  princes.     There  were  more  than  twenty 
emperors  in  the  fpace  of  fifty  years,  and  all  or  mod  of  them 
died  in  war.  or  were  murdered  by  their  own  foldiers  and  fub- 
jefts.     Befides  lawful  emperors,  there!  were  in  the    reign   of 
Gallienus  (8)  thirty  tyrants  or  ufurpers,  who  fet  up  in  different 
parts  of  the  empire,  and  came  all  to  violent  and  miferable  ends. 
Here  was  fiifficient  employment  for  the  fzcord  ;  and  fuch  wars 
and  devaflations   muft  necefTariiy  produce  a  fmine,  and  the 
famine  is  another  diftinguifhing  calamity    of  this   period.     In 
the  reign  of  Gallus  the  Scythians    made   fuch  incurfions,  that 

(9)  not 

(6)  Hie  »Je  vico  Thr^c'as,  vicino  Fmrhgris,  barbaro  etiam  patre  et 
matre  genitiis.     Juiins    Capiiolin.   hj  Maximin.  Hift.  Aiiguft.  Script. 

vi.  Edit.  Salmaf.  P.  i^g.   Vine  etiani  uotas  Salmaf.  et  Caiatiboiii 

Max.  qui  quod  ad  genus  attinet,  ex  uitimis  Thr.icibus,  e:  femibarbans 
erat.  Heroi.ian.  Lib.  6.  P.  143.  Edit.  Steph,  1581. 

(7)  Neque  eiiim  fiiit  crndelius  anima!  in  ferris — (am  criidelis  fuir, 
Ut  iiiuin  alii  Cyclopem,  alii  Biifirideni,  alil  Scirnuem.nonnnlli^Fhalariin, 
Jiiiihi  Typhoncm,  vel  Gygem  vocarent.  Jul.  Capit.  ibid.  P.  141. 

.  (K)  Vide  Trehell.  I'oliio.    de   tfiginta  tyraunis.     Hift.  Aug.  Script^ 
vi.  P.  i24,&:c.  EJi:.  Sahiufii. 


198  DISSERTATIONS    on 

(9)  not  one  nation  lubjefi  to  the  Roir.ans  was  left  unwafled  by' 
them,  and  every  unwalled  town,  and  moll  ot  the  walled  cities 
were  taken  by  them.  In  the  reign  of  Prcibiis  alfo  (1)  there 
was  a  great  famme  throtzghout  ihe  world  ;  and  for  want  of 
viiiuals  the  army  mutinied,  and  Hew  him.  An  ufual  confcquence 
of  famine  is  \.\\c  pejlilcnce,  and  i\\t  pejHlence  is  the  third  diftin- 
guilhing  calamity  of  this  period.  This  peliilence,  according 
to  (2j  Zonaras,  ariilng  from  Ethiopia,  while  Gallus  and  Vo- 
lufian  we;e  cn;perors,  pervaded  all  the  Roman  provinces,  and 
for  fifteen  years  together  incredibly  exhauflcd  tiiem  ;  and  fo 
learned  a  man  as  Lipfnis  dci  lares,  that  he  never  read  of  any 
greater  plague,  for  tiie  fpace  of  time  that  it  iafted,  or  of  land 
that  it  overfpread.  Zohmu';,  fpeaking  of  the  devailations  of 
the  Scythians  in  the  reign  oi  Gallus  before  mentioned,  farther 
addeth,  that  ,3)  the  peliilence  not  leTs  pernicious  than  the  war, 
deftx'-oyed  whatever  was  left  ot  human  kind,  and  made  fuch 
havoc  as  it  had  never  done  in  former  times.  He  faith  alfo, 
that  in  the  reign  of  Gallienus,  (4}  fuch  a  grievous  peftilence 
as  never  happened  at  any  time  before,  rendered  the  calair^ities 
infli6fed  by  the  barbarians  more  moderate.  He  faith  after- 
wards too  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  that  '5'  the  peftilence  feif- 
ing  on  the  Romans  as  well  as  the  barbarians,  many  of  the  army 

died, 

(p)  ...  arleo  quidem,ut  nulla  gens  Romanse  nitionis  ab  eis  non'vaf- 
tata  manferit,  S'tA  oninia,  piope  dixenm,  opyida  detiitura  maiuibus, 
et  iifdeni  inunitorum  magna  pars,  capta  fueriut.  Zuliiu,  in  Gall.  Lib. 
X.  Sea.  26. 

(i)  Fames  iij;;cn!!  per  totum  orbem  graflata  eft  :  annona  autcm  r!e- 
ficieiite,  fedi;ione  in  cxerciti)  excitata,  ami!itilnii  iuterfcdus  eft.  Joan. 
Malaise.  Chronu,<raph.  P.  400.  Edit.  Oxort.  1691. 

(i)  Zonrras  sntljoretl,  nee  easteri  tacuere,  tub  Gallo  et  VoUifiano 
imperaoiibu^,  peflern  a!--  /Ethiopia  exortam  onines  Ronianas  prov'n- 
(ias  pervaffie,  et  per  q'.iiiiiiecim  contmiios  onnos  intredibiiiter  ex- 
hiulifVe.  Nee  nlia  unqiiain  m.ijor  lues  mihi  Iccla  (inquit  vir  noflro 
aevo  Celebris)  fpatio  temporiim,  five  terrarnn).  Mede,  V.  446.  Zur.ar. 
IK  Gal.  et  Volui'.  Lipfius  de  Coiillantia,  Lib.  2.  Cap.  23. 

(3)  Nee  minus  hcilo,  quod  uadiqne  fcaturiendo  ve!in  emerferat, 
luCi  etiain  pcli:Je:)S  in  oppidis  arque  vicis  fubfecuta,  qsiirquiJ  erat  bu- 
mani  generis  reliquum,.  abfunnu  :   qi:se   fai;e   nnnqnam  I'upenoribus 

'fieciilis  lantani  boiuininn  ftraj^cm  edicJerat.     Zofim.  ib. 

(4)  Tama  pefiis  in  civliatiljus  ex'r'a,  qnanta  nnnquam  priu=  iillo 
tempore  exfiiicrar,  calamJtates  a  barbaris  jljatas  levioies  reddidif. 
Zuf-m.  ibid,  S'e^.  37. 

(1;)  Sed  qiuid  in  Romanos  quoque  pe(!is  fsevire  csepiflet,  cmn  alii 
complures  in  exprcitii  mortui  (nnt,  turn  etiani  Claudius  vivcndi  fincai 
fecu.     Zofim.  ibitj.  Sei't.  46. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


m 


died,  and  alfo  Claudius  the  emperor.  Dionyfiusin  (6)  Eufe- 
bius  treating  of  the  fame  time,  mentions  the  war  and  the  Ja?mne 
^m\  the  pe/iilence,  as  fucceeding  one  another  in  their  natural 
order.  St.  Cyprian  too  mentions  (7)  all  the  three  together, 
as  troubling  the  world  more  at  that  time  than  at  any  o'her. 
He  wrote  alfo  a  (S)  treatife  upon  this  very  peftilence,  which 
he  intitled  Be  mortalilalu,  as  if  he  had  taken  the  name  from 
the  prophecy  which  had  predicled  it. 

In  (hort,  without  alledging  more  teflimonies,  Eutropius 
affirms  of  Gallus  and*  Voluhan,  that  (9)  their  reign  was  re- 
markable only  for  the  peflilence  and  difeafes  and  fickncfs. 
Orofius  (1)  afferts  much  the  fame  thing  :  and  TrebelliusPollio 
likewife  (2)  informs  us,  that  in  the  reign  of  GdlJienus,  the 
peftiience  was  lo  great  that  live  thoufand  men  died  in  one  day. 
When  the  countries  lie  thus  uncultivated,  uninhabited,  unfre- 
quented, the  wild  beajls  multiply,  and  come  into  the  towns  to 
devour  men  ;  which  is  the  fourth  diftinguifhing  calamity  of 
this  period.  This  would  appear  a  probable  confequence  of  the 
former  calamities,  if  hiftory  had  recorded  nothing  of  it  :  but 
we  read  in  hiifory,  that  (3)  five  hundred  wolves  together  entered 
into  a  city,  which  was  deferted  by  its  inhabitants,  and  where 
the  young  Maximin  chanced  to  be.  It  is  well  known,  that  the 
Heathens  malicioufly  afcribed  all  public  calamities  to  the  Chri- 
flians,  and  among  them  we  find  objefted  (4)  the  wars  which 
they  were  obliged  to  wage  with  lions  and   wild  beafls  ;  as  we 

may 

[())  Eii'"eb.  Ecelef.  Hift,  Lib.  7.  Cap.  22. 

(7)  Sed  euim  cum  dicas,  plurimos  conqueri  quod  bella  crebsius 
fur>;.4nt,  quod  lues,  quod  fames  fasviaiir,  &c.  Ad  Demefria'nim,  I'. 
129.  Edit.  Felli.  Qjiod  au'em  crebrius  bella  continuanf,  qnodflerili- 
tas  et  fames  folicitnditiem  cumubnr,  quod  favientibus  inorbis  valeruda 
frangitur,  quod  humanuni  genus  luis  populatione  vaftatur,  izz.  Ibid. 
i*.  130, 

(S)  Vide  Edit.  Felli.    P.  no. 

(9)  Sola  peftileiitia,  et  morbis,  stqye  aegritudlnibus  nolus  eoTuirj 
principatus  fuit.     Eutrop.  Lib.  9.  Cap.  5, 

(i)  Hac  fola  pemicie  inflgnes  Gallus  et  Volufianus.  Oro'".  Hi  ft.  Lib. 
Can.  21. 

(2)  Peftilentia  tant3  exft'terat,  ut  nno  die  qnisique  millia  iiominum 
perirent.     TrebcH.  PoUio  in  Gail,  P.  177.  ibid. 

(3)  Lupl  urbem  quingenti  fimul  iiigreiTi  funt,  i.n  qiiam  fe  Maximimis 
fontulerat — qns  deferta  a  civibus  vcuieuti  Maxiiu'.no  paiuit.  Julius 
C'apitoliii.  in  Max.  Jun.  P.  150,  ibid, 

(4)  Qiiando  cum  feris  bella,  et  prselia  cu'.n  leonibus  v,t'?iz  funt  ? 
Noil  ante  nos  ?  Aiuob,  adyerr.  G^uies.  Lib.  1,  P,  5.  Edit.  Lu^d, 
Bat.  1651. 


200 


DISSERTATIONS     on 


may  collcft  from  Arnobius,  who  wrote  foon  after  this  time, 
Ttic  colour  oi  the  pak  Jiorfe.  is  very  fuitable  to  the  niortahiy 
of  this  period  ;  and  the  proclamation  for  death  and  deltriittion 
is  fitly  made  by  a  creature  like  an  eagle,  that  watches  for  car- 
cafes.  This  period  continued  from  Maximin  to  Diocletian 
about  fifty  yeais. 

9  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifih  feal,  I  faw  under 
the  altar  the  fouls  of  them  that  were  flain  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  for  the  teftimony  which  they  held. 

10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying,  How 
long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dofl  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ? 

11  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of 
them,  and  it  was  faid  unto  them,  that  they  fliould  reft  yet 
for  a  little  feafon,  until  their  fellow-fervants  alfo,  and 
their  brethren  that  fliould  be  killed  as  they  were,  fliould 
be  fulfilled. 

The  following  feals  have  nothing  extrinfical,  like  (he  pro- 
clamation of  the  living  creatures,  to  determine  from  what  quar- 
ter we  muft  expe6f  their  completion  ;  but  they  are  fufnciently 
diftinffuilhed  by  their  internal  marks  and  charafclers.  The  fifth 
fcal  or  period  is  remarkable  for  a  dreadful  perfecution  of  the 
Chriflians,  who  are  reprefented  (verf.  9.)  lying  undtr  the  altar, 
(for  the  fcene  is  ffill  in  the  tabernacle  or  temple)  as  facrifices 
newly  flain  and  offered  to  God.  They  cry  aloud,  (verf  10.) 
for  the  Lord  to  judgf.  and  avenge  their  caufe  ;  that  is,  the  cru- 
elties exercifed  upon  them  were  of  fo  barbarous  and  atrocious 
a  nature,  as  to  deferve  and  provoke  the  vengeance  of  the  Lord. 
White  robes  are  given  unto  every  one  of  them,  (verf.  11.)  as  a 
token  of  their  juftification  and  acceptance  with  God  ;  and  they 
are  exhorted  to  rejl  for  a  feafon,  till  the  number  of  the  martyrs 
be  completed,  when  they  fhall  receive  their  full  reward,  as  wc 
fliall  lee  hereafter.  Where  Mr.  Lowman  (5)  obferves  very 
well,  that  "  this  reprefentation  feems  much  to  favor  the  imme- 
"  diate  happinefs  of  departed  faints,  and  hardly  to  confifl  with 
•'  that  uncomfortable  opinion,  the  infenfible  Hate  of  departed 
"  fouls,  till  after  the  refurreftion."  There  were  other  perfe- 
cutions  before,  but  this  was  by  far  the  raofl  confideiable,  the 

tenth 

())  Slee  Lowman  on  the  Kev.  P.  5X. 


TH£    PROPHECIES.  20^ 

tenth  and  laft  general  peiTecution  which  \vas  begun  by  Diocle- 
tian, and  continued  by  others,  and  lafled  longer,  and  extended 
fartber,  and  was  iharper  and  move  bloody  than  any  or  all  pre- 
ceding ;  and  therefore  this  was  particidarly  predifted.  Eufe- 
bius  and  Laftantius,  who  were  two  eye-witnefifes,  have  (6) 
written  large  accounts  of  it.  Orofius  (7)  afTerts,  that  this  per- 
fecution  was  longer  and  more  cruel  than  all  the  paft  ;  for  it 
raged  incelfantl)'  ibr  ten  years,  by  burning  the  churches,  pro- 
fcribing  the  innocent,  and  (laying  the  martyrs.  Sulpicius 
Severus  too  (8)  defcribes  it  as  the  nioft  bitter  perfecution, 
which  for  ten  years  together  depopulated  the  people  ot  God  ; 
at  which  time  all  the  world  almoft  was  ftained  with  the  facred 
blood  of  the  martyrs,  and  was  never  more  exhaulted  by  any 
wars.  So  that  this  became  a  memorable  a^ra  to  the  ChrilHans, 
under  the  name  of  the  a.n-a  of  Diocletian,  or  as  it  is  otherwile. 
called,  the  iera  of  martyrs. 

12  And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  fixtli  feal, 
and  lo,  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  fun  becam* 
black  as  fackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood. 

13  And  the  flars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as 
a  fig-tree  cafteth  her  untimely  figs  when  Ihe  is  fliaken  of 
a  mighty  wind  : 

14  And  the  heaven  departed  as  afcrolewlien  it  is  roll- 
ed together  :  and  every  mountain  and  iiland  were  moved 
out  of  their  places  : 

15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and 
the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty-men, 
and  every  bond-man,  and  everv  free-man  hid  thenifclvc* 
in  tlie  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains  ; 

36  And  faid  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  litteth  on  the  throne, 
and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  : 

\^OL.  II.  C  c  17  For 

(''>)  Eiifeb.  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  8.  cuiu  fupplemento,  Laflamius  d« 
Morribus  Perfecut.  Cap.  7,  fcc. 

(7)  -"fjuae  perfecuiio  oiHtiibus  fere  ante  aftis  diururnior  atqiie  im- 
maiiior  fuit.  Nam  per  decern  annus  inccudiis  ecelefianiin,  profcrip- 
tionilnis  innocf  iitudi,  csedibus  martyruni,  inceffabiliicr  a6ta  efl,  Orof, 
Hifl.  Lib.  7.  Tap.  2j.  P.  528,  Edit.  Havercamp. 

(S)  Accrbilfiiin  perfeCutio,  quae  per  decern  coutinuos  annos  plebera 
Dej  ilepopulaia  eft  ;  qur  fempefta'.e  ojiuiis  fere  facro  martyruni  cru- 
ore  oibis  inlci'.hiB  eft  :--  Nullis  unquam  magit  bellis  muiidus  exhAullu* 
eft.  S'.i'p.  Sever.  liit\.  Sacr.  Lib.  2.  P.  95,'.  Edit,  Elt/.vir.  i''>y^. 


202  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  :j 

17  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come  ;  and  who 
(hall  be  able  to  ftand  ? 

The  fixtli  feal  or  period  producelh  mighly  changes  and  re- 
volutions, which  according  to  the  prophciic  llile  are  expreffed 
by  great  commotions  in  the  earth  and  in  the  heavens.  The 
very  lame  images,  the  very  lame  cxprelhons  are  employed  by 
other  prophets  concerning  the  mutations  and  alterations 
of  religions  and  go\'ernments  ;  and  why  may  they  not  there- 
fore with  equal  fitnels  and  propriety  be  applied  to  one  of  the 
greateft  and  moll  memorable  revolutions  which  ever  were  in 
the  world,  the  fubverlion  of  the  tieathen  religion,  and  efta- 
blilhment  of  the  Chviltian,  which  was  begun  by  Conltaniine 
the  great,  and  was  completed  by  his  fuccellbrs  ?  The  Icries  of 
the  prophecy  requires  this  application,  and  all  the  phrafes  and 
exprelTions  will  cafily  admit  of  fuch  a  conftru6tion.  And  I  be- 
held when  he  had  opened  thejixth  feal  (verf.  12.)  and  to,  there 
was  (according  to  the  Greek)  a  great  earthquake^  or  rather  a 
great  concujjion  ;  for  the  word  in  the  original  comprehends 
the  (baking  of /i6'«ff/z  as  well  as  of  m,-"///.  The  fame  phrale  is 
ufed  by  the  prophet  Haggai  (ii.  6,  21.)  concerning  the  hrlt 
coming  of  Chrilt^  "  I  will  (hake  the  heavens  and  the  earth  :" 
and  this  Ihaking,  as  the  apottle  faith,  Heb.  xii.  27.  "  fignificth 
*'  the  removing  of  thofe  things  which  are  Ihaken  ;"  and  fo  the 
prophet  Haggai  himfelf  explains  it,  "  I  will  fliake  the  hea- 
*'  vens  and  the  earth,  And  I  will  overthrow  the  throne  of 
*'  kingdoms,  and  I  will  dellroy  the.llrength  of  the  kingdoms 
*'  of  the  heathen."  And  where  was  ever  a  greater  conculhon 
or  removal,  than  when  Chriftianity  was  advanced  to  the  throne 
of  Paganlfm,  and  idolatry  gave  place  to  the  true  religion;* 
Then  follow  the  particular  elTefts  of  tliis  general  co'nculhon, 
(verf.  12,  13,  14.)  And  the  fun  became,  black  as  fackclothyof  hair , 
and  the  jnoon  became  as  blood ;  And  thejlars  of  heaven  fell  unto 
th-^  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree  cajleth  her  untimely  figs  zuhcn  flic 
isjliaken  of  a  mighty  ivind :  And  the  heavens  departed  as  a 
fcrole  when  it  is  rolled  together  ;  and  every  mountain  and  ifcand 
were  moved  out  of  their  places.  Ifaiah  fpeaketh  much  in  the  fame 
manner  concerning  Babylon  and  Idumea,  xiii.  10.  xxxiv.  4. 
"  for  the  ilars  of  heaven  and  the  conftellations  thereof  Ihall 
•'  not  give  their  light  ;  the  fun  Ihall  be  darkened  in  his  going 
"  forth,  and  the  moon  fliall  not  caufe  her  light  to  Ihine  :  And 
'*  all  the  holl  of  heaven  fliall  be  dilfoived,   and  the  heavens 

"  Ihall 


THE     PROPHSCIES. 


'02 


"  fnall  be  rolled  logctbcr  as  a  fcrolc  ;  and  all  their  hoftrhallfall 

down  as  the  leaf  falleth  off  iVom  the  vine,  and  as  a  falling  fig 
"  from  the  fig-tree."  And  Jeremiah,  concerning  the  land  of 
Judah.iv.ag,  24.  "  I  beheld  the  earth,  and  io,  it  was  without  form 

and  void  ;  and  the  heavens,  and  they  had  no  light.  I  beheld 
■  •'  the  mountains,  and  lo,  they  trembled,  and  all  the  hills  moved 

lightly."  And  Ezekiel,  concerning  Egypt,  xxxii.  7.  "  And 
"  when  I  ihall  put  thee  out,  I  will  cover  the  heaven,  and  make 
"  the  ffars  thereof  dark;  I  will  cover  the  fun  with  a  cloud,  and 
"  the  moon  fhall  not  give  her  light."  And  Joel,  concerning 
Jerufalem,  ii.  10,31.  "  The  earth  fti all  quake  before  them, 
"  the  heavens  (liall  tremble,  the  fun  and  the  moonfhall  be  dark, 
"  and  the  flats  fhail  withdraw  their  ihining :  The  fun  fhall  be 
"  turned  into  darknefs,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before  the 
"  great  and  the  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  come."  And  our  Sa- 
viour himfeif  alfo,  concerning  the  deftruaion  of  Jerufalem, 
Matt.  xxiv.  29.  "  The  fun  .'hall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  fhall 
"  not  give  her  light,  and  the  Ifars  fhall  fall  from  heaven,  and 
"  the  powers  of  the  heavens  fliall  be  fliaken."  Now  it  is  certain, 
that  the  fall  of  any  of  thefe  cities  and  kingdoms  was  not  of 
greater  concern  and  confequencc  to  the  world,  nor  more  de- 
ferving  to  be  defcribed  in  fuch  pompous  figures,  than  the  fall 
of  the  Pagan  Roman  empire,  when  the  great  lights  of  the  hea- 
then world,  the  fun,  vioon,  aadjlars,  the  powers  civil  and  ec- 
clefiafdcal,  were  all  cclipfed  and  obfcured,  the  heathen  em- 
perors and  cffifars  were  llain,  the  Heathen  priefts  and  augurs 
were  extirpated,  the  heathen  officers  and  magiHrates  were  re- 
moved, the  heathen  temples  were  demoliflied,  and  their  reve- 
nues appropriated  to  better  ufes.  It  is  cuftom.ary  with  the  pro- 
phets, after  they  have  defcribed  a  thing  in  the  molt  fymbolical 
and  figurative  diflion,  to  reprefent  the  fame  again  in  plainer 
language  :  and  the  fame  method  is  obferved  here,  verf.  15,  16, 
^  17.  "  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the 
"  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and 
"  every  bond-man,  and  every  free-man,"  that,  is' Maximian, 
Galerius,  Maximin,  Maxentius,  Lucinius,  &c.  with  all  their 
adherents  and  followers,  were  fo  routed  and  difperfed,  that 
they  "  hid  therafeives  in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the 
"  mountains,  and  faid  to  the  mountains  and  rocks.   Fall  on  us, 

and  hide  us  ;"  expreflions  ufed,  as  in  other  prophets,  (If.  ii. 
19,  21.  Plof.  X.  8.  Luke  xxiii.  30.)  to  denote  the  utmoft  terror 
and  confle.-nation  ;  Fallon  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him 

that 


204  DISSERTATIONS    on 

that  fittctli  upon  tlu  throne^  and  from  the  rvraOi  cf  the.  Lnmh  ; 
for  tilt  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come  ;  and  whojliall  be  able  to 
Jland  ?  This  is  therefore  a  triumph  ofChrifl:  over  his  Heathen 
enemies,  and  a  triumph  aficr  a  fcvere  perfecuiion  ;  fo  that  the 
lime,  and  all  the  circunjUances,  as  well  as  tlie  feries  and  order 
of  the  prophecy,  agree  perfectly  with  this  interpretation,  (q) 
Galeriiis,  (i)  Maximin,  and  (2)  Licinius,  made  even  a  pubhc 
conieOion  of  their  guilt,  recalled  their  decrees  andedi.tls  againll 
tlie  Chrillians,  and  acknowleged  the  jull  judgments  oi  God 
and  of  Chrift  in  their  deilru6tion. 


CHAP.    VII. 

I      A    ND  after  thefe  things,  I  faw  four  angels   fland- 
Jr\.  ing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holdmgtlie 
four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  (liould  not  blow  on 
the  earth,  nor  on  the  fea,  nor  on  any  tree. 

2  And  I  faw  another  angel  afccnding  from  the  caft, 
having  the  feal  of  the  living  God  :  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  itwasgiven  to  hurt 
the  earth  and  the  fea, 

3  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  fea,  nor  the 
trees,  till  we  have  fealed  the  fervants  of  our  God  in  their 
foreheads. 

4  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  fealed  : 
end  there  were  foaled  an  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thou- 
fand,  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Ifrael, 

5  Of  the  tribe  of  Jnda  were  fealed  twelve  thoufand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  viere  fealed  twelve  thoufand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Gad  zoere  fealed  twelve  thoufand. 

6  Of  the  tribe  of  Afer  rwr^fealed  twelve  thoufand.  Of 
\\\e^  tribe  of  Ne[)tha!im  zcere  fealed  twelve  thoufand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Manalfes  zoere  fealed  twel\e  thoufand. 

7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  r^rr*" fealed  twelve  thoufand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Levi  were  fealed  twelve  thoufand.  Ol  the 
ttibe  of  Ifachar  were  fealed  twelve  thoufand. 

8  Of 

(9)  Fnfcb.  Fcclef.  Hia.  Lib.  ^.  Cap.  17.  De  Vita  Conflanf.  Lib.  i. 
Cap.  57.     L.iflaiitiiis  d?  Mort.  I'erfecut.  Ca;).  3-5,  &■:. 

0 )  Eiifeb.  KcJrl.  Mift.  Lih.  9.  Cap.  9,  lO.il.  De  Viia  Conft. 
I  lb.  I.  Cap,  59.    l.a.'Kint,  ibid.  Cap.  49. 

(2)  Euttb.  dc  V,u  CoulUut.  Lib.  2.  Cap.  iS. 


rHE    PROPHECIES.  soj 

8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  fealed  twelve  (.Iioufant]. 
Of  the   tribe  of  Jofeph  rt'fr^  fealed  twelve  tlioufatid.    O 
tiie  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  fealed  twelve  thoufand. 

9  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitLide  which 
no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and 
people,  and  tongues,  Hood  before  the  throne,  and  befoi'e 
the  Lamb,  cloathed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their 
hands  ; 

10  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying.  Salvation  to 
our  God  which  fitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  th« 
Lamb. 

1 1  And  all  the  angels  flood  round  about  the  throne, 
and  about  the  elders,  and  the  four  beafls,  and  fell  before 
the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worlhipped  God, 

12  Saying,  Amen:  Blefling  and  glory,  and  wifdom, 
and  thankfgiving,  and  honour,  and  power,  and  might  be 
imto  our  God  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

13  And  one  of  the  elders  anfwered,  faying  unto  mc, 
What  are  thefe  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes  ?  and 
whence  came  they  ? 

14  And  I  faid  unto  him.  Sir,  thou  knoweft.  And  he 
faid  to  me,  Thefe  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tri- 
bulation, and  have  wafhed  their  robes,  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
ferve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple  :  and  he  that  fit- 
teth on  the  throne  fhall  dwell  among  them. 

16  They  fhall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirft  any  more, 
neither  fhall  the  fun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat. 

17  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midft  of  the  throne, 
(hall  feed  them,  and  fhall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains 
of  waters  :  And  God  fhall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their 
eyes. 

What  follows  in  this  chapter  is  flill  a  continuation  of  th« 
fixth  feal,  for  the  feventh  feal  is  not  opened  till  the  beginning 
of  the  next  chapter.  It  is  a  dcfcription  of  the  flate  of  the 
church  in  Conftantine's  time,  of  the  peace  and  prote6iion  that 
it  fhould  enjoy  under  the  civil  powers,  and  of  the  great  accef- 
fion  that  fhould  be  made  to  it  both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
Four  angels  (verf.   1,  2,  3.)  arc  ordered  by   another  angel   to 

reftrain 


2o6  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  n 

reftrain  the  four  zoinds  from  blowing  with  violence  on  any  part 
of  the?  world  ;  to  lliow  tliat  thefe  were  lialcyon  days,  wherein 
the  former  wars  and  perfecutions  (hoidd  ceafe,  and  peace  and 
tranquillity  be  reftored  for  a  feafon.  Eufebius  is  very  copious 
upon  this  fiibjeif-.i:  in  feveral  parts  of  his  writings  ;  and  hath  (3) 
applied  thatpaifage  of  the  Pfalmil!:  in  the  verfionof  the  Seven- 
ty, P.fal.  xlvi.  8,  9.  "  Come  hither,  and  behold  the  works  of 
"  the  Lord,  what  wonders  he  hath  wrought  in  the  earth  :  He 
"  noaketh  wars  to  ceafe  unto  the  end  of  the  earth,  he  braketh 
"  the  bow,  and  cutteth  the  fpear  afunder,  he  burneth  the  cha- 
"  riot  in  the  fire  ;"  which  things,  faith  he,  being  manifeftly 
fulhllcd  in  our  times,  we  rejoice  over  them.  Ladantius  alio 
(4)  faith  in  the  fame  triumphant  llrain,  that  "  tranquillity  being 
"  reftored  throughout  the  world,  the  church  which  was  lately 
"  ruined  rifeth  again.  Now  after  the  violent  agitations  of 
"  fo  great  a  tempell,  a  calm  air  and  the  defircd  light  become 
"  refplendent.  Now  God  hath  relieved  the  afflitied.  Now 
"  he  hath  wiped  away  the  tears  of  the  forrowful."  Thefe  are 
teftimonies  of  contemporary  writers  ;  and  fome  (,5)  medals 
of  Conftantiae  are  i\\\\  prcferved  with  the  head  of  this  emper- 
or on  one  fide  and  this  infcription  CONSTANTINUS  AUG. 
and  on  the  reverfe  BEATA  TRANQUILLITAS,  Ble/lcd 
Tranquillity.  During  this  time  of  tranquillity  Vie  fervants  of 
God  were  to  be  puled  in  ihar  foreheads.  It  is  an  exprefhoniii 
allufion  t6  the  ancient  culiom  of  marking  fervants  in  their  fore- 
heads to  diflinguifli  what  they  were,  and  to  whom  they  belong- 
ed. Now  among  ChriRians  baptifm  being  the  feal  of  the  cove- 
nant between  God  and  man,  is  therefore  by  ancient  writers 
(6)  ofteri  called  the  /W,  the  fgn,  the  mark  and  charatler  .of 
the  Lord  :  and  it  was  the  (7)  pra6i:ice  in  early  times,  as  it  is  at 
prcfent,  to  make  the  fign  of  the  crofs  upon  the  foreheads  of 
the  parties  baptifed.     The   fame   fign  of  the    crofs  was  alfo 

made 

(3)  Eiifeb.  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  10.  Cap.  1. Qiire  cum  omnia  noftris 

tCmponbus  maiiifefte  coinpleta  fine,   lieti  deinceps  et  graiulabuiidi 

(4)  Reflitiita  psrorbem  tranquillitate,  profli^ata  nuper  ecclefia  rur- 
fum  exUirxit.— -Nunc  poft  tauta  teinpeft.itis  violentos  turbines  placirhis 
aer  ec  optata  lux  refulilr.  Nu:!c  Dens  .ifflirtos  fubievavit.  Nunc  wva- 
reutium  lacrynias  dcteriit,     Latiantius  deMort.  Peifecut.  Cap.  1. 

(O  See  Diubu?.,  P.  -iir. 

(6)  See  Mede,  P.  511.  Bin,i;ham's  Antiquities,  B.  11.  Chap.  i. 
Sec.  6  et7. 

(7)  See  Cave's  Primitive  Chriftiauity,  Part  l.  Ch,  10.  Bingham, 
ibid.  Ch.9.  Sec.  4,  &rc. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  207 

}-,iade  at  confirmation  ;  and  upon  many  other  occafions  the 
ChiiiUans  figned  themfclves  with  the  hgn  of  the  crois  in  their 
foreheads,  as  a  token  that  they  were  not  afiiamedof  a  cruciiied 
mailer  ;  tliat  on  the  contrary,  they  gloried  in  the  crols  of  Ciirilt, 
and  triumphed  in   that  lymbol   and  reprefentaiion  of  it.     The 

jealing,  therefore,  of  the  Jtrvanis  of  God  in  ikar  foreheads,  at 
this  juncture,  can  imply  no  lefs,  than  that  many  converts  ihould 
be  baptized  ;  and  thofe,  who  before,  in  times  of  periecution, 
had  been  compelled  to  worllnp  God  in  private,  ihould  now 
make  a  free,  open,  and  public  profeffion  of  their  religion  ;  and 
that  fuch  an  accefhon  was  made  to  the  church,  every  one 
knoweth,  who  knoweth  any  thing  of  the  hiflory  of  this  time. 
As  the  church  of  Chrill  was  firit  formed  out  of  the  Jewilh 
church  and  nation,  fo  here  (verf.  4 — 8.)  the  fpiritual  llraei  is 
firft  mentioned  ;  and  tlie  number  of  the  thoufands  of  Ifrael  is 
that  of  the  twelve  patriarchs  multiplied  by  the  twelve  apoftles, 
which  we  fliall  find  to  be  a  facred  number  throughout  the  Re- 
velation. But  the  twelve  tribes  are  not  enumerated  here  in 
the  fame  inethod  "and  order,  as  they  are  in  other  places  of  holy 
fcripture.  Judah  hath  the  firfl  rank  and  precedence,  becaufe 
from  him  defcended  the  Meiliah.  Dan  is  entirely  omitted, 
and  Ephraim  is  not  mentioned,  becaui'e  they  were  the  principal 
prom.oters  of  idolatry,  and  therefore  Levi  is  fubftituted  in  the 
room  of  the  one,  and  Jofephis  mentioned  inftead  of  the  other. 
The  children  too  of  the  bond-woman  and  of  the  free-woman 
are  confounded  together,  there  being,  Gal.  iii.  28.  "  in  Chrift 
"  Jefus,  neither  bond  nor  free."  Befides  fome  of  all  the 
tribes  of  Ifrael,  there  was  an  innumerable  multitude  of  all  nati- 
ons and  tongues,  cloathed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their 
hands,  (verf.  9,  10.)  who  received  and  embraced  the  gofpel : 
and  as  Sulpicius  Severus  (8)  fays,  it  is  wonderful  how  much 
the  Chriftian  religion  prevailed  at  that  time.  The  hiflorians, 
whio  have  wriiten  of  this  reign,   (9)  relate  how  even  .  the  moil 

I    remote  and  barbarous  nations  were  converted  to  the  faith,  Jews 
as  well  as  Gentiles.     One  hiitorian  in  particular,   (1)  affirms, 

that 

(S)  Hoc  temporum  traflu  minim  eft  quantum  invaiiiept  relieio 
Chrifiiai)a.  Sulpic.  Sever.  Sarr.  Hift.  Lib.  2,  P.  100.  Edit.  Elzevir.  \()s,fi. 

(y)  hiocrates  Hill.  Ecdef.  Lib.  i.  Cap.  18,19,  iO.  Sozomen.  Hift. 
Ecclef.  Lib,  2.  Cap.  5,  6,  7,  8.  &c.  &c. 

(i)  Hoc  cempore  K.omae  baptizati  finu  ejuda-is  et  IcJoioIntris  ultra 
diiodecim  hominum  millia,  pr^ster  inuiieres  et  pueros.  Abul  Pharajii 
Hift,  Dyn.  7.  P.  8;.  Verl".  Pocockii.  VkIc  etiuin  Epiphanii  Hrf;rcf.  30. 
*ec:.  4.  Ilz.  i*.  iij.  Vol.  i,  Ediv.  Feuvii. 


«oS  DISSERTATIONS    on 

that  at  the  lime  when  Conftantlne  took  pofTcfiion  of  Rome, 
alter  the  death  of  Maxentius,  there  were  baptized  moie  than 
twelve  tiioufand  Jews  and  Heathens,  bclides  women  and  chil- 
dren. The  angels  alfo  (verf.  1 1,  lii.)  join  in  the  celebration 
of  God  upon  this  occafion  :  for  if  "  there  is  joy,  Luke  xv.  lo. 
•'  in  the  ])refence  of  the  angels  of  God,  over  one  finner  that 
*'  repenterh,"  much  more  may  thofe  heavenly  fpirits  rejoice 
•at  the  conveiTion  of  whole  countries  and  nations.  Then  one 
of  the  ciders  (verf.  13 — ly)  explains  to  St.  John  fome  particu- 
lars relating  to  this  innumerable  multitude  of  all  nations. 
The)-  have  pai/ns  in  their  hands,  as  tokens  of  their  vifclory  and 
tJ'iumph  over  tribulation  and  perfccution.  They  are  arrayed 
in  Zi'hile  robes,  as  enibleins  of  their  fanttity  and  juftification 
dirough  the  merits  and  death  of  Chrift.  They  are,  like  the 
children  of  Ifrael,  arrived  at  their  Canaan,  or  land  of  reff,  and 
they  fliall  no  more  fufl'er  hunger,  or  thirji,  or  heat,  as  they 
did  in  the  wildernefs.  They  are  now  happily  freed  from  all 
their  former  troubles  and  moleflations ;  and  their  heathen  ad- 
veifaries  fhall  no  more  prevail  againll  them.  This  period  we 
may  fuppofe  to  have  continued  with  fome  little  interruption, 
from  the  reign  of  Conflantinc  the  great  to  the  death  of  Thcq- 
dohus  the  great,  about  fcventy  years. 

CHAP.    VIIL 

1      AND  when  he  had  opened  the  feventh  feal,  there 
XJl.  was  filence  in  heaven  about  the  fpaceoflialf  an 
hour. 

2  And  I  faw  the  fevcn  angels  which  ffood  before  God  J 
and  to  them  wcic  given  (even  trumpets. 

3  And  another  angel  came  and  flood  at  the  altar,  hav- 
ing a  golden  cenfer  ;  and  there  was  given  unto^iim  much 
incenfe,  that  he  ihould  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all 
iaints  tipon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne. 

4  And  the  f moke  of  the  incenfe,  rz-'Z-zVA  ca77ie  Wnh  tlic 
pvaycrs  of  the  faints,  afcendcd  up  before  God,  out  of  tlic 
aiiiTcrs  hand, 

o 

5  And  the  angel  took  the  cenfer,  and  filled  it  with  fire 
of  the  altar,  and  call  it  into  the  earth:  and  there  were 
voices,  and  thundcrings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earth- 
tjuake. 

6  Aui 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


fi09 


6  And  the  feven  angels  which  had  the  feven  trumpets, 
prepared  themlelves  to  found. 

The  feventh  Teal  or  period  is  of  iniich  longer  duration,  and 
comprehends  many  more  events  than  any  of  the  former  feals. 
It  comprehends  indeed  feven  periods  diftinguiflied  by  the  found- 
ing of  feven  trumpets.  At  the  opening  of  this  feal  (verf.  i.) 
4kere  was  Jikuce  m  heaven  about  tkejpace  of  half  an  hour.  This 
/ilence  of  half  an  hour  is  a  fign  that  the  peace  of  the  church 
would  contmue  but  for  a  ihort  feafon.  It  is  an  interval  and 
paufe  as  it  were  between  the  foregoing  and  the  fucceeding  vi- 
fions.  It  is  a  mark  of  folemnity,  to  procure  attention,  and  to 
prepare  the  mind  for  great  and  hgnal  events  ;  and  not  without 
an  illufion  to  a  ceremony  among  the  Jews.  Philo  (2)  informs 
us,  the  incenfe  ufed  to  be  offered  before  the  morning,  and  af- 
ter the  evening  facrifice  :  and  while  the  facrifices  were  made, 
(2  Chron.  xxix.  25 — 28.)  the  voices  and  inllruments,  and 
trumpets  founded  ;  while  the  prielt  went  into  the  temple  to 
burn  incenfe,  (Luke  i.  10.)  all  were  filent,  and  the  people  pray- 
ed without  to  themfelves.  Now  this  was  the  morning  of  the 
church,  and  therefore  the  filence  precedes  the  founding  of  the 
trumpets.  It  was  neceffary,  before  the  trumpets  could  be 
founded,  that  they  Ihouid  he  given  (verf.  2.)  to  the  feven  arch- 
angels, who  were  to  execute^he  will  of  God,  and  to  found 
the  trumpets  each  in  his  leafon.  At  the  fame  time  (verf.  3, 
4,  5.)  another  angel,  like  the  prieft,  having  a  golden  cen/er,  ofl 
iitx-eih  mcenic  inth  the  prayers  oj  all  faints  ;  and  then  filleth 
the  cen{cv  with  fire  of  the  alter  ^  and  cafeth  it  into  the  earth  ; 
zsmEzckid  X.  2.  coals  of  fire  are  idkcn  from  betzceen  the 
cherubim,  and  fcaiteredoverjerufiilem,  to  denote  the  judgmenis 
of  God  to  be  executed  upon  that  city.  Whereupon  immedi- 
ately enfue  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an 
tarthciuake,  the  ufual  prophetic  figns  and  preludes  of  great  ca- 
lamities and  commotions  upon  earth.  Then  the  angels  (verf. 
6.)  prepare  themfelves  to  found  :  and  as  the  feals  foretold  the 
Ikte  and  condition  of  the  Roman  empire  before  and  till  it  be- 
canie  Chriliian,  fo  the  trumpets  foiefhow  the  fate  and  condition 
of  it  afterwards.  The  found  of  the  trumpet,  z^](tvcm\d\\  (iv.19.) 
fa)-s,  and  as  everv  one  underltands  it,  is  the  alarm  of  war :  and 
the  foundinr  of  thefe  trumpets  is  defigned  to  roufe  and   excite 

Vol.  II.  Dd  the 

,,/*' ameruamtinurn  et  poft  vefj-eriinutu  fscrifjchim— -Phjls  dc 


fiio  DISSERTATIONS    on 

the  nations  againft  the  Roman  empire,  called  the  third  payt  of 
the  world,  as  perhaps  inclading.  the  third  part  of  the  world,  and 
being  feated  principally  in  Europe,  the  third  part  of  the  vvorkl 
at  that  time. 

7  The  firft  angel  founded,  and  there  followed  hail  and 
fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  call  upon  the 
earth  :  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all 
green  grafs  was  burnt  up. 

At  the  founding  of  the  firft  trumpet  (verf.  7.)  the  barbarous 
nations,  like  a  ftorm  of  hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  invade 
the  Roman  territories  ;  and  deftroy  the  third  part  of  trees, 
that  is  the  trees  of  the  third  part  of  the  earth,  and  the  green  grafs, 
thatis  both  old  and  young,  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor  together. 
Theodofius  the  great  died  ni  the  year  three  hundred  and  ninety 
fiv^e  ;  and  no  fooner  was  he  dead,  than  the  (3)  Huns,  Goths, 
and  other  barbarians,  like  hail  for  multitude,  and  breathing 
fire  and  (laughter,  broke  in  upon  the  bell  provinces  of  the  em- 
pire both  in  the  eall  and  well,  with  greater  fuccefs  than  they 
had  ever  done  before.  But  by  tliis  trumpet,  I  conceive,  were 
principally  intended  the  irruptions  and  depredations  of  the 
Goths  (4)  under  the  condu61of  the  famous  Alaric,  who  began 
his  incuriions  in  the  fame  year  tln-ee  hundred  and  ninety-five, 
firft  ravaged  Greece,  then  wafted  Italy,  befieged  Rome,  and 
was  bought  off  at  an  exorbitant  price,  befieged  it  again  in  the 
year  four  hundred  and  ten,  took  and  plundered  die  city,  and 
fet  fire  to  it  in  feveral  places.  Philollorgius,  who  lived  in  and 
wrote  of  thefe  times,  (5)  faith  that  "  the  fword  of  the  barbari- 
*'  ans  deftroyed  the  greateft  multitude  of  men  ;  and  among 
*'  other  calamities  dry  heats  with  flaflies  of  flame  and  whirl- 
*'  winds  of  fire  occafioned  various  and  intolerable  terrors  ; 
"  yea,  and  hail   greater  than  could  be  held  in  a  man's  hand 

"  fell 

(3)  Socratis  Ecclef.  Hift.  Lib.  fj.  Cap.  r.  Sozomen.  Lib.  S.  Can.  r. 
Zoliini  Hift.  Lib.  ^  et  6.  Pauli  Qrefii  HifV.  Lib.  7.  Cap.  2,7,  &c.  Car. 
Sjgonii  Hift.  rie  Occidental!  Imperio,  Lib.  10. 

(4)  ZoGm.  Orof.  Sigon  ibid.  &:c.  Philoftorjjiiis.  Lib.  ir  et  12, 

(5)  Namet  barbaricus  euiis  maximam  bomiiunn  jnultiturlincin  de- 
levit  ;-— (Iccitates  flainnieae,  et  ignis  turbi.nes  cx'litus  imr-.ifTi,  iniiltipli- 
cera  atque  iiuolcrabilem  intulerunt  calamitarein.  Sed  et  grando, 
lapide  manum  iniplente  mnjor,  multis  in  locis  decidit.  Deprehenfa 
ciiim  eft  alicubi,  qua;  afto  librarmii,  ut  vocant,  poudus  ajciuarct, 
Siiiloftorgii  Hift.  Ecclef.  Lib.  li.  Cap.  7. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  211 

**  fell  dovv'n  in  feveral  places,  weighing  as  much  as  eight 
"  pounds."  Well  therefore  might  the  prophet  compare  thefe 
incLirfions  of  the  barbarians  to  hail  and  jire  w.inghd  with  blood. 
Claudian  in  like  manner  compares  them  to  (6j  a  ftorm  oi hail 
in  his  poem  on  this  very  war.  Jerome  aifo  (7)  faith  of  fome 
of  thele  barbarians,  "  that  they  came  on  iinexpeftedly  every 
*'  where,  and  marching  quicker  than  report,  fpared  not  reli- 
"  gion,  nor  dignities,  nor  age,  nor  had  compalhon  on  crying 
•'  infants  ;  thofe  were  compelled  to  die,  who  had  not  yet  be- 
"  gLin  to  live."  So  truly  did  they  deltroy  the  trees  and  the 
^rten  grajs  together. 

8  And  the  fecond  angel  founded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
mountain  burning  with  fire  was  call  into  the  fea ;  and  the 
third  part  of  the  fea  became  blood  : 

9  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  v/hich  were  in 
the  fea,  and  had  life,  died  ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  fliips 
were  dellroyed. 

At  the  founding  of  the  fecond  trumpet,  (verf.  8,  9.)  as  it 
were  a  great  mountain  burning  zoitk  fire  ;  that  is,  a  great  war- 
like nation  or  hero,  (for  in  the  (8)  ftile  of  poetry,  which  is 
near  akin  to  the  Hiie  of  prophecy,  heroes  are  compared  to 
mountains ;)  cajl  into  the  Jea,  turncth  the  third  part  of  it  into 
blood,  and  dejiroyeth  the  fjltes,  and  the  flips  therein  ;  that  is, 
falling  on  the  Roman  empire,  maketh  a  fea  of  blood,  with  horri- 
ble dellruftion  of  the  cities  and  inhabitants  :  for  ivaters,  as  the 
angel  afterwards  (xvii.  15.)  explains  them  to  St.  John,  are 
"  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues,"  and  the 
third  part  is  all  along  the  Roman  empire  ;  for  it  pofleifed 
in  Afia  and  Africa,   as  much  as  it  wanted  in  Europe,  to  make 

up 

(6)  Claudian  de  Belln  Gefico.  ver.  173. 

Ex  illo,  quocunque  vagos  impegit  Erinnys, 
Grandinis  aiit  niorbi  ritu  per  devia  rcruia 
IVsecipites,   per  claiifa,  rnunt. 
Where  Mr.  baubuz  would  reac!  nimbi,  inflead  of  morbi. 

(7)  Infperati  ubique  adsraut,  ct  famam  celeritate  vincentcs,  noa 
religioiii,  iion  digniiaiibus,  iion  aetati  parcebanr,  non  vagieotis  m:fera- 
bantur  infantise.  Cogebantur  niori,  qui  nniiduni  vivere  cceperant.' 
Hieron.  Epift.  84.  de  inorte  FabiolcC.  Col.  661.  Tom.  4.  Par.  a.  Edit.; 
Bejiedj<'l. 

(8)  So  Virgil  of  his  kero.   i'Eii.  xii.  701. 

QuantMs  Aihos,  aut  quantus  Eryx,  aut  ipfe  corufcift 
(Jinn  fremit  ilicibus  qi;antus,  gaudetque  niva'i 
Vcrucc  fe  attoikus  pater  Apeaninus  ad  auraJ. 


212  DISSERTATIONS    o  n^ 

up  the  third  part  of  the  world,  and  the  principal  part  was  in 
Europe,  the  third  part  of  the  world  at  that  time.  The  next 
great  ravagers  after  Alaric  and  his  Goths,  were  Attila  and  his 
Huns,  who  for  the  fpace  of  fouriecn  }  cars,  as  (9  /  Sigonius  fays, 
iliook  the  eafl  and  weit  with  the  molt  cruel  fear,  and  deformed 
the  provinces  of  each  empire  with  all  kind  of  plundering, 
flaughtcr,  and  burning.  They  (i)  firfl:  waited  Thrace  and 
Greece,  putting  all  to  fire  and  fword,  and  compelled  the  eaftern 
emperor,  Theodofius  the  fecond,  to  purchafe  a  fhameful  peace. 
Then  Attila  turned  his  arms  againfl;  the  wellern  emperor,  Va- 
lentinian  the  third  ;  entered  Gaul  with  feven  hundred  thoufand 
men,  and  not  content  with  taking  and  fpoiling,  fetmoft  of  the 
cities  on  fire.  But  at  length,  bemg  there  vigorouOy  oppofcd, 
he  fell  upon  Italy,  took  and  dellroyed  Aquileia,  with  feveral 
other  cities,  flaying  the  inhabitants,  and  laying  the  buildings  in 
afhes,  and  ',2)  filled  all  places  between  the  Alps  and  Apennine 
■withflight,  depopulation,  flaughter,  lervitude,  burning,  anddef- 
peration.  He  was  preparing  to  march  to  Rome,  but  was  di- 
verted from  his  purpofe  by  a  lolemn  embafTy  from  the  emperor, 
and  the  promife  of  an  annual  tribute  ;  and  fo  concluding  a 
truce,  retired  out  of  Italy,  and  paffed  into  his  t)wn  dominions 
beyond  the  Danube.  Such  a  man  might  properly  be  compared 
to  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire,  who  really  was,  as  he 
called  himfelf,  (3)  the  fcourge  of  God,  and  the  terror  of  vien ', 
and  boafled,  that  he  was  fent  into  the  world  by  God  for  this 
purpofe  ;  that  as  the  executioner  of  his  juft  anger,  he  m.ight 
fill  the  earth  with  all  kind  of  evils,  and  he  bounded  his 
cruelty  and  paflion  by  nothing  lefs  than  blood  and  burning. 

10  And  the  third  angel  founded,  and  there  fell  a  great 
flar  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell 
iipon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains 
of  waters  ; 

11  And 

(9)  Si,?oiiiiis  de  O'-ciflentali  I.nnerlo.  Lib.  i;^.  Hiinnica  jam  hinc 
Velii  fcrlbeic  ordieniiir,  qijje  pofl  per  q-j.-sniordecim  annos  feviflima 
orieiucii5,  orcidenteiriqiie  foriniriins  concu/Terunf,  atqne  i/friufqiie  im- 
perii proviiKias  omni  direptione,  firaije,   atque  incendio  dcformarunt. 

(i)  Siijoniiis  ibid,  jnniandes  de  rebus  Get.  &c.  &-c. 

(2)  Jam  omnia,  qua;  intra  Apenninnm  et  Aipes  erant,  fii;ra,  popti- 
Jatione,  cicde,  lervitine,  incendio,  et  defperatione  replcta  ciant. 
Sigon.  ibid.  Ann.  i^i;?. 

(?)  Qjii  fc  Flaijsliijtn  Dei,  etTerrorem  hriminnm  appcHabat,  et  arl 
id  in  mundiim  a  Deo  nuluim  jitUbar,  nt  tanquani  jnfta?  illins  viiidex 
iris  terras  cnini  msiorum  >;encre  permifoerer,  et  crudcliratem  ac  li- 
bidiucui  i'uain  nun  ii:ii  fan^uiue  ct  iucendiu  tcrarinabat.    Sigon.    ibid. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  213 

1 1  And  tiie  name  of  the  ftar  is  called  Wormwood  :  and 
the  third  y:/art  of  the  waters  became  wormwood  :  and  ma- 
ny men  died  of  the  waters,  becaufe  they  were  made  bitter. 

At  the  founding  of  the  third  trum.pet,  (verf.  10,  11.)  a  great 
prince  appears  like  a  ftar  Jliooting  from  heaven  to  earth  \  a 
firailitude  not  (4)  unufual  in  poetry.  His  coming  therefore  is 
fiidden  and  unex-pe6led,  and  his  ftay  but  fhort.  The  name  cf 
the  far  is  called  IFormwood,  and  he  infetls  the  third  part  of 
the  rivers  and  fountains  zuith  the  bittemefs  of  wormtvocd  ;  that 
is,  he  is  a  bitter  enemy,  and  proveth  the  author  of  grievous 
calamities  to  the  Roman  empire.  The  nvers  and  fomitains 
have  a  near  connexion  with  the  y?a  .-  and  it  was  within  two 
years  after  Attila's  retreat  from  Italy,  that  Valentinian  was 
murdered,  and  Maximus,  who  had  caufed  him  to  be  murdered, 
reigned  in  his  {lead.  (5J  Genferic,  the  king  of  the  Vandali 
fettled  in  Africa,  was  folicited  by  Eudoxia,  the  widow  of  the 
deceafed  emperor,  to  come  and  revenge  his  death.  Genferic 
accordingly  embarked  with  three  hundred  thoufand  Vandals 
and  Moors,  and  arrived  upon  the  Roman  coail  in  June  4^5, 
the  emperor  and  people  not  expe8ing  nor  thinking  of  any  fucli 
enemy.  He  landed  hismen,  and  marched  direftly  towards  Rome, 
whereupon  the  inhabitants  flying  into  the  woods  and  mountains, 
the  city  fell  an  eafy  prey  into  his  hands.  Pie  abandoned  it  to 
the  cruelty  and  avarice  of  his  foldiers,  who  plundered  it  for 
fourteen  days  together,  not  only  fpoiling  the  private  houfes 
and  palaces,  but  {Gripping  the  public  buildings,  and  even  the 
churches,  of  their  riches  and  ornaments.  He  then  fet  fail 
again  for  Africa,  carrying  away  with  him  immenfe  wealth,  and 
an  innumerable  multitude  of  captives,  together  with  the  emprefs 
Eudoxia  and  her  two  daughters  ;  and  left  the  fiate  fo  weakened, 
that  in  a  little  time  it  was  utterly  fubverted.  Some  critics 
underftand  rivers  znA  fountains  with  relation  to  doftrines  ;  and 
in  this  fenfe  the  application  is  ftill  very  proper  to  Genferic, 
who  was  a  moft  bigotted  Arian,  anrl  during  his  whole  reign 
inoft  cruelly  perfecuted  the  orthodox  Chriflians.  Vicior 
Uticenfis,  orVitenfis,  as  he  is  more  ufually  called,  who  (6) 
wrote  in    three  books    the  hiftory  of  this  perfecution  by  the 

Vandals, 

(4)  Homer  :  Tl'ad  iv.  7^. 

(?)  Eva^rii   Ki(t.  Eeclef.  Lih.  2.  Cnxf.  7.     Zonarse  Arrsl.  Lih.  13. 
in  fine.     Snropi..,p  He  Imperio  Occidental!.  Lib-14,  Ann.  l^^,  kc.lcc, 
ifi)  V'jffius  de  Hift.  Latinis  Lii^.  2.  Cap.  18,  Holmanui  Lex. 


S14  DISSEPvT  ATIONS     om 

Vandals,  fpeaking  of  St.  Audin,  (7)  hath  iifed  this  very  fame 
niCtaphor,  of  the  river  of  his  eloquence  being  dried  up,  and  his 
fvveetnefs  turned  inlo  the  hdternefs  oj  wormwood. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  founded,  and  the  third  part  of 
the  fun  vv'as  fmitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and 
the  third  part  of  the  flars  ;  fo  as  the  third  part  of  them  was 
darkened,  and  the  day  fhone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and 
the  night  likewife. 

At  the  founding  of  the  fourth  trumpet,  (verf.  12.)  the  thi)d 
part  oJ  the  fun,  vioon,  nndjlars,  that  is,  the  great  lights  of  the 
Roman  empire,  are  eclipfed  and  darkened,  and  remain  in  dark- 
nefs  for  fome  time.  Genferic  left  the  weftern  empire  in  a 
weak  and  defperate  condition.  It  flruggled  hard,  and  gafped 
as  it  were  for  breath,  through  (8)  eight  fliort  and  turbulent 
reigns,  for  the  fpace  of  twenty  years,  and  at  length  expired  in 
the  year  four  hundred  and  feventy-fix  under  Momyllus,  or 
Augiiflulus  as  he  was  nam.ed  in  derifion,  being  a  diminutive 
Auguftus.  This  change  was  efie6ted  by  Odoacer  king  of  the 
Heruli,  who  coming  to  Rome  with  an  army  of  barbarians^ 
ftripped  Momyllus  of  the  imperial  robes,  put  an  end  to  the  very 
fiame  of  the  weflcrn  empire,  and  caufed  himfelf  to  be  pro- 
claimed King  of  Ita!)'.  His  kingdom  indeed  was  of  no  long, 
duration  ;  for  after  a  reign  of  fixteen  )ears  he  was  overcome 
and  flain  (9)  in  the  year  four  liundred  and  ninety-three  by 
Theodoric  king  of  the  Oflrogoths  who  founded  the  kingdom 
of  the  Oltrogoths  in  Italy,  which  continued  about  fixty  years 
under  his  fucceffors.  Thus  was  the  Roman  fun  extinguifhed 
in  the  weftern  emj)eror  ;  but  the  other  lelfer  luminaries,  the 
vioon  and  fars,  ilill  fubfifted  ;  for  Rome  was  ifill  allowed  to 
h^ve  her  fenate,  and  coufuls.and  oiher  fubordinate  magiftrates. 
as  before.  Odoacer  (1)  at  firfl  fupprelled  them,  but  after  two 

or 

(7)  Tunc  Illn<^  e!oqnent!K,  quod  iifiertim  per  omnes  campos  ccclefisc 
riecurrehat,  ipf)  inetu  ficcatmn  eft  flinnen  ;  atqtie  riulceHo  fu  ^vitatis 
dulcius  propinata,  in  annritudinem  abfmtliii  verfa  ef!,  ViftorVit.  rie 
Terfecut.  Vandal.  Lib.  i.  N.  3.  Vide  etiani  Vitam  Auguftiiii,  Lib.  8. 
Cap.  ii.Sea,  2.  Edit.  Hcnedia. 

IS)  Sigonius  de  Occidental!  Imperio.  Lib.  14  et  15  in  initio. 

(9)  Sigonius  ibid.  Lit),  jj  in  fine.  Procop.  dc  Bell.  Go'.li.  Lib.  I. 
Ca;).  I. 

(j)  Sigonius  ibiJ,  Lib.  15.   Ann.  4715  et  479. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  315 

or  three  years  reflored  them  again.  Theocloric  (2)  changed 
none  of  the  Roman  inftitules  ;  he  re-Hi»ied  the  fenate,  and  con- 
fiils,  and  partricians,  and  all  the  ancient  nragiftrates,  and  com- 
mitted thofe  offices  only  to  Romans.  Thefe  hghts,  we  may 
fuppoie,  ihone  more  faintly  under  barbarian  kings  than  under 
Roman  emperors  ;  but  they  were  not  totally  fupprefTed  and 
extinguilhed,  till  after  the  kingdom  of  the  Olhogoths  was  dc- 
ftroyed  by  the  emperor  of  the  eafi's  lieutenants,  and  Italy  was 
made  a  province  of  theeaftern  empire.  Longinus  was  (3)  fent 
then  in  the  year  five  hundred  and  fixty-fix  by  the  emperor  Juf- 
tin  II.  to  govern  Italy  with  abfolute  authority  :  and  he  chang- 
ed the  whole  form  of  the  government,  abolilhed  the  fenate,  and 
confuls,  and  all  the  former  magilf  rates  in  Pvome  and  Italy,  and 
in  every  city  of  note  conflituted  a  new  governor  with  the  title 
of  Duke.  He  himfelf  preiided  over  all;  and  refiding  at  Ra- 
venna, and  not  at  Rome,  he  was  called  the  Exarch  of  Ravenna, 
as  ^\'ere  alfo  his  fucceffbrs  in  the  fame  office.  Rome  was  de- 
graded to  the  fame  level  with  other  places,  and  from  being 
the  queen  of  cities  and  em.prefs  of  the  world  was  reduced  to 
a  poor  dukedom,  and  made  tributary  to  Ravenna  which  fhe 
had  ufed  to  govern. 

13  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through 
the  midft  of  heaven,  faying  with  a  loud  voice.  Woe,  woe, 
woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  tlie  earth,  by  reafon  of  the  other 
voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  which  are  yet 
to  found. 

Notice  is  then  proclaimed  by  an  angel  (verf.  13.)  that  the 
three  other  trumpets  found  to  ftill  greater  and  more  terrible 
plagues,  and  are  therefore  diftinguifhed  from  the  former  by 
the  name  of  luofs.  The  defign  of  this  meffenger  is  to  raife 
our  attention  to  the  following  trumpets  ;  and  the  following 
we  (liall  find  to  be  more  ftrongly  marked  than  the  foregoing. 
The  foregoing  relate  chiefly  to  the  downfal  of  the  weftern  em- 
pire ;  the  two  following  relate  chieily  to  the  downfal  of  the 
eaftern  empire.  The  foregoing  are  defcribcd  more  fuccinft- 
ly,  and  contain  a  lefs  compafs  of  time  ;  the  followincr  are  fet 
forth  with  more  particular  circumftances,  and  are  of  longer 
duration  as  well  as  of  larger  defcription.  CHAP. 

(2)  Jam  vero  nu-Hura  Romsnum  Jnflitnf'.im  rmitavit  :  fiqnider!)  et 
fenntuin,  et  confuies,  pattioios,— cceterofque  qui  I'lierant  in  iinperio, 
magiftratus  retinuit  eofqiic  llomanis  hominibus  tantuai  inaEclavit. 
Sigonius   ibid.  Lib.  16.  A:in.  4V4. 

(3)  Sigoni;  Ilift.  de  Pvcgno  Italis-,  Lib,  i.  BIdndi  Decad,  prirrs.^, 
Lib.  8* 


2i6  DISSERTATIONS     on 


CHAP.    IX. 

J      AND  the  fifih  angel  founded,  and  I  faw  a  flar  fall 
XJL  from   heaven   unto    the  earth:  and  to  him  was 
given  the  key  ot  the  bottomlefs  pit. 

2  And  he  opened  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  there  arofe  a 
fmokc  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  fmoke  of  a  great  furnace  : 
and  the  fun  and  the  air  were  darkened,  by  reafon  of  the 
fmoke  of  tlie  pit. 

3  And  there  came  out  of  the  fmoke  locufis  upon 
the  earth  ;  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  fcor- 
pions  of  the  earth  have  power. 

4  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they  fliould  not 
hurt  the  grafs  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  nei- 
ther any  tree  ;  but  only  thofe  men  which  have  not  the 
feal  of  God  in  their  foreheads. 

g  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  fliould  not  kill 
them,  but  that  they  fhould  be  tormented  five  months  : 
and  their  torment  zvas  as  the  torment  of  a  fcorpion,  when 
he  ftriketh  a  man. 

6  And  in  thofe  days  fliall  men  fcek  death,  and  fhall  not 
find  it  ;  and  (hall  defire  to  die,  and  death  Ihall  flee  from 
them. 

7  And  the  fhapes  of  the  locufis  were  like  unto  horfes 
prepared  unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads  zcere  as  it  were 
crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 

8  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their 
teeth  were  as  the  (eeth  ot  lions. 

9  And  they  had  breafl-plates,  as  it  were  breaft-plates 
of  iron;  and  the  found  of  tiieir  wings  was  as  the  found 
of  chariots  of  many  horfes  running  to  battle. 

10  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  fcorpions,  and  there 
were  liings  in  their  tails ;  and  their  power  was  to  hurt 
men  five  months. 

1 1  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel 
of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  whofe  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue 
is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  A- 
poliyon. 

12  One  woe  is  pad,  and  behold,  there  come  two  woes 
more  liCreaftcr. 

At 


THE     PROPHECIES.  £i; 

At  the  founding  of  the  fifth  trumnet  (vcrf.  i,  2,  3.)  a  flat 
fallen  from  hcaveu,  meaning  the  wicked  impoftor  Mohammed, 
Gbaud  the  boUcmlefs  pit,  and  there  arofe  ajinoke  out  of  the  pit, 
and  the  fun  and  ike  air  were  darkened  by  it  ;  that  is,  a  falfe  re- 
ligion was  fet  up,  which  filled  the  world  with  darknefs  and  er- 
ror ;  and  fvvarms  of  Saracen  or  Arabian  tocujis  .overfpread  the 
earth.  A  falfe  prophet  is  very  fitly  typified  by  a  blazingy/tzr 
or  meteor.  The  Arabians  likewife  are  properly  compared  to 
l-ociijis,  not  only  becaufe  numerous  armies  frequently  are  fo» 
but  alfo  becaufe  fwarms  of  locufts  often  arife  from  Arabia  : 
and  aifo  becaufe  in  the  plagues  of  Egypt,  to  which  conAant  al- 
lufion  is  made  in  thefe  trumpets,  the  locujls  (Exod.  x.  13.)  are 
brought  hy  an  eaji  wind,  that  is  from  Arabia,  which  lay  eaft- 
ward  of  Egypt  ;  and  alfo  becaufe  in  the  book  of  Judges  (vii. 
12.)  the  people  of  Arabia  are  compared  \.o  locufts  or  grafliop^ 
persfor  multitude,  for  in  the  original,  the  word  for  both  is  the 
fame.  As  the  natural  iocufls  (4)  are  bred  in  pits  and  holes  of 
the  earth,  fo  thefe  myftical  locufts  are  truly  infernal,  and 
proceed  with  the  fiiiokey/<?/«  tlie.  bottomlefs pit.  It  is  too  a  re- 
inarkable  coincidence,  that  at  this  time  tlie  Jan  and  the  air 
were  really  darkened.  For  we  learn  from  an  [f)  emineur  ^  ~  •- 
bian  hillorian,  that  "  in  the  feventeenth  year  of  Heraclius 
*'  half  the  body  of  the  fun  was  eclipfed,  and  this  defect  con- 
"  tinued  from  the  former  Tifrin  to  Haziran,  (that  is  from 
*'  Ociober  to  June)  fo  that  only  a  little  of  its  light  appeared.'' 
The  feventeenth  year  of  Heraclius  (6)  coincides  with  the  year 
pfChrift  fix  hundred  and  twenty-fix,  and  with  the  fifth  year  of 
theHegira;  and  at  this  time  Mohammed  was  training  and 
exercifing  his  followers  in  depredations  at  home,  to  fit  and  pre^ 
pare  them  for  greater  conquefts  abroad. 

It  was  commanded  them  (verf.  /^.)  that  tJiey  fiiould  net  hurt' 
the  grafs  of  the  earth,  neither  any  gieen  tlimg,  veither  any 
tree  ;  which  dcirionftrates  that  thefe  were  not  natural,  but 
fymbolical  Iocufls.  The  like  injunctions  were  given  to  the 
Arabian  officers  and  foldiers.  When  Yezid  was  marching  witis 

Vol.  II.  •    "E  e  the 

^4^  ViHe  Gefner  rie  Iiifefl.  Plin.  Nat,  Hifl.  Lib.  it.  Cap.  29.  Sc^. 
3^.  Edit.  Hardiiin. 

(n)  AnnoHeraclii  decimo  feptimo  Himidir.m  rorpori?  fnlaris  Fo'Viine 
<lefec  t,  maufirqiie  ejus  rkliquium  a  Tifrin  priori  ar!  haziran,  sdeo  ut 
non  appareret  ni(i  psruin  qUid  ds  luiume  ipfiiis.  Abul-rDarsju  Hill. 
Dy}i.  8.  P.  99..  Verf.  Fororkn. 

(6)  Rl.iu's  Chrcn.  Tab.  No.  3:5.  Abul-Phafaji  Djo.  9.  P.  lOi, 
Ehnaci;i  Hilt  garacsii.  Lib.  3,  F/o. 


£i8  DISSERTATIONS    on 

ihe  army  to  invade  Syria,  Abubeker  charged  him  (7)  with  tliis 
among  other  orders  ;  "  Dedroy  no  palm-trees,  nor  burn  any 
"  fields  ot  corn  :  cut  down  no  fruit-trees,  nor  do  any  mifchiet" 
"  to  cattle,  only  fueh  as  you  kill  to  eat."  Their  commiilioa 
is  to  hurt  only  tho/e  men  who  have  not  thtjcal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads  ;  that  is  tho-fe  who  are  not  the  true  fervants  ot  God, 
but  are  corrupt  and  idolatrous  Chriflians.  Now  from  hillory 
it  appears  evidently,  that  in  thofc  countries  of  Afia,  Africa, 
and  Europe,  where  the  Saracens  extended  their  conquefts,  the 
Ghriftians  were  generally  guilty  of  idolatry  in  the  worlhipping 
of  faints,  if  not  of  images  ;  and  it  was  the  pretence  of  Mo- 
hammed and  his  followers  to  chafiife  them  for  it,  and  to  re- 
eftabUih  the  unity  of  the  God-head.  The  parts  which  remain- 
ed the  freed  from  the  general  infetlion  were  Savoy,  Piedmont, 
and  the  fouthern  parts  of  France,  which  were  afterwards  the 
nurferie?  and  habitations  of  the  Waldenfes  and  Albifjenfes  : 
and  it  is  very  memorable,  that  (8)  when  the  Saracens  approach- 
ed thefe  parts,  they  were  defeated  with  great  flaughter  by  the 
famous  Charles  Martel  in  fcvcral  engagements. 

As  they  were  to  hurt  only  the  corrupt  and  idolatrous  Chrif- 
lians, fo  thefe  (verf.  ^,  6.)  they  were  not  to  kill,  but  only  to 
'torment,  and  (hould  bring  fuch  calamities  upon  the  earth,  as 
fhould  make  iren  weary  of  their  hves.  Not  that  it  could  be 
fappofcd  that  the  Saracens  would  not  kill  many  thoufands  ia 
their  incurfions.  On  the  contrary,  their  angel  (verf.  11.)  hath 
the  name  of  the  dflroytr.  They  might  lull  them  as  individu- 
als, but  flill  they  fiiould  not  kill  them  as  a  political  body,  as  a 
ftate  or  empire.  They  might  greatly  harrafs  and  tormait  both 
the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  but  they  fhould  not  utterly  ex- 
tirpate the  one  or  the  oilier.  They  befiegcd  Conflantinoplc, 
and  fp)  even  plundered  Rome  ;  hut  they  could  not  make  them- 
felves  mafiers  of  either  of  thofe  capital  cities.  The  Greek 
empire  fuffercd  moil  from  them,  as  it  lay  ncareft  to  them. 
They  difm.embered  it  of  Syria,'  and  Egypt,  and  fqme  other  c^f 
its  bcft  and  richell  provinces  ;  but  they  were  never-  able  to 
fubdue  and  conquer  the  whole.  As  often  as  they  befieged 
Conitantinople,     they   were   rcptulfcd  and    defeated.      They 

attempted 

(7)  Ockley's  TTifl-.  of  tli^  Sararcns,  Vol.  T.  P.  IJ.- 

(8)  Pctavii  Rationar.  Temp.  Part  i.  Lib.  8.  Cap.  5.  Mezicray 
Abrcge  Chrouol.  A.  D.  732,  &c. 

L  (S*)  S'SO'"'  H'^«  dc  Keguo  Italiae,  Lib.  5.  Ann,  846. 


T  H  E    PROPHECIES.  81(7 

tempted  ii  (i)  in  the  reign  of  Conftantine  Pogonatus,  A.  D. 
fix  hundred  and  feventy-two  ;  but  their  men  and  fhips  were 
ir.iferably  deftroyed  by  the  fea-fire  invented  by  CalHnicus,  and 
after  feven  years  fruitiefs  pains,  they  were  compelled  to  raife 
the  fiege,  and  to  conclude  a  peace.  They  attempted  it  agaita 
(2)  in  the  reign  of  Leo  Ifauricus,  A.  D.  feven  hundred  and 
eighteen  ;  but  they  were  forced  to  dehfl,  by  famine,  and  peili- 
lence,  and  loiTes  of  various  kinds.  In  this  attempt  they  ex- 
ceeded their  commiffion,  and  therefore  they  were  not  crowned 
with  their  ufual  fuccefs.  The  taking  of  this  city,  and  the  put- 
ting an  end  to  this  empire,  was  a  work  refer\ed  for  another 
power,  as  we  fhall  fee  under  the  next  trumpet. 

In  the  following  verfes  (7,  B,  9,  io.)  the  natureand  qualities 
■of  thefe  locufts  are  defcribed,  partly  in  alliificnto  the  properties 
-of  natural  locufts,  and  the  defcription  given  of  them  by  the 
prophet  Joel,  and  partly  in  allufion  to  the  habits  and  manners 
of  the  Arabians,  to  fliow  that  not  real  but  figin-ative  locufis 
were  here  intended.  The  firft  quality  mentioned,  is  their  being 
like  unto  horfas  prepared  unto  battle  ;  which  is  copied  from 
Joel,  ii.  4.  "  The  appearance  of  them  is  as  the  appearance  of 
*'  horfes,  and  as  horferaen,  fo  fhall  they  run."'  Many  authors 
have  (3)  obferved  that  the  head  of  a  locult  refembles  that  of  an 
horfe.  The  Italians  therefore  call  them  cavaldte,  as  it  were 
little  horfes.  The  Arabians  too  have  in  all  ages  been  famou« 
for  their  horfes  and  horfemaniliip.  Their  firength  is  well 
known  to  confifl:  chiefly  in  their  cavalry. 

Another  diftinguifhing  mark  and  charafter  is  their  having 
on  their  heads  as  it  were  crowns  like  gold  ;  which  is  an  illufion 
to  the  head-drefs  of  the  Arabians,  (4)  who  have  conftantly 
worn  turbants  or  mitres,  and  boaft  of  having  thcfe  ornaments 
for  their  common  attire,  which  are  crowns  and  diadems  with 
other  people.     The   crowns  alfo   fignify   the  kingdoms   and 

dominions 


(i)  Theoph.  Cedren.  ad  an.Conft.  5.  Zonarje  Amales,Lib.  14.  Cap. 
an,  &:c.  Pecavii  Raiionar,  Temp.  Fart  I.  Lib.  8.  Cap.  i.  Blair's 
(.'hronoi.  Tab.  No.  3  4,  Part  2(j. 

(2)  Sigonii  Hifl.  de  Re^no  Itallse,  Lib.  3,  Anno  718.    Petav.  ibid. 

(5)  Vic^e  Albertum,  Aidrovandum.Theodoretum,  &r.  apud  Bochart. 

jHieroz.  Pair.  Poft.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  1;. caput  aiit  f-njtm  equinse  uon  ab- 

limilem.     A  qua  lotiifiai  ab  Itaiis  vocamuF  cavalertee.  Col.  474. 

(4)  Arabes  initrari  degiini.  Piiii.  Nat.  H;fi.  Lib.  6.  Cap.  28.  Sei^.  32. 
F'Jir.  Hardui::.  Hie  mitra  velatus  Arabs.  ClnudJau  dc  Laud.Stil.  i* 
i/i.  Pocockil  Not.  iu  Carci. Tograi  Arab.  P.  ult. 


«2o  DISSERTATION  Son 

dominions  which  they  fhould  acquire.  For,  as  Mr.  Mcde  (5) 
excellently  obferves,  "  No  nation  had  ever  fo  wide  a  com- 
"  mand,  nor  ever  were  fo  many  kingdoms,  fo  many  regions 
"  fubjugated  in  fo  fhort  a  fpace  of  time.  It  foimds  incredible, 
"  yet  moft  true  it  is  ;  that  in  the  fpace  of  eighty  or  not  many 
•'  more  years,  thev  fubdued  and  acquired  to  the  diabolical  king- 
*'  dom  of  Mohammed  Palelline,  Syria,  both  Armenias,  almoll 
"  all  Afia  Minor,  Perfia,  India,  Egypt,  Niimidia,  all  Barbary 
**  even  to  the  river  Niger,  Portugal,  Spain.  Neither  did  their 
*'  fortune  or  ambition  iiop  here,  till  they  had  added  alio  a 
*'  great  part  of  Italy,  as  far  as  to  the  gates  of  Rome  ;  moreover, 
"  Sicily,  'Jandia,  C)'prus,  and  the  other  iflands  of  the  Medi- 
*'  terranean  fca.  Good  God  !  how  great  a  traft  of  land  !  how 
"  many  crowns  where  here  !  Whence  alio  it  is  worthy  of  ub- 
"  fervation,  that  mention  is  not  made  here,  as  in  other  trnin- 
*'  pets,  of  the  third  part ;  forafmuch  as  this  plague  fell  no  lefs 
*'  without  the  bounds  of  the  Roman  empire  than  within  it, 
"  and  extended  itfelf  even  to  the  remoteO.  Indies." 

They  had  z\{o  faces  as  the  faces  cj  mcn^  and  hair  as  the  hair 
cfzvornen  :  And  the  Arabians  wore  their  beards,  or  at  leaft 
muflachoes,  as  men  ;  while  the  hair  of  their  heads  was  flowing 
or  plaited  like  that  of  women  ;  as  (6)  Pliny   and  other  ancient 

authors 

(g)  NiiUr  iinquam  penti  tarn  late  re;!?i-iatum  fult,  neque  tarn  brevi 
temporis.  fr.a'io  unquain  tot  rci;na,  tot  re^ioiies,  fub  juj^um  mill^.  In- 
credibiie  c  idu,  veniliinum  tameii  ert  ;  Oihiginta,  aut  non  miilio  plu- 
ri:m,  aiinonnn  fpatio  ful)ju^'arurlt  illi  et  diabolico  rei^no  Muhamme- 
dis  acquifiverunt  Pjlasfiiriarn,  Svriam,  ArnieniL-m  utramque,  lotam 
ferme  Afiam  miiKirem,  Perfiiin,  InHmm,  iJCi^yptum,  Nuini.iiani,  B-jr- 
bariain  totam  r,A  N'^irtim  ufque  fluvium,  Lulitaoiain,  Hifpaniain.  Ne- 
que hie  fleii:  i(lt)riini  fortuna,  aut  ainbitio,  floiiec  et  Italiie  niaj>nam 
quoque  partem  3'ijeccrin?,  ad  portas  ufqne  iirbis  Roiiia;  ;  quinctiam 
Suiliam,  Caiidiini,  Cypruni,  tt  lehqiias  maris  Mediteirar.ei  icfulas. 
Deus  bone,  qiniuns  luc  terraruni  traCliis  I  quot  hie  enronsc  !  Uiirie 
0!,.;mini  quoque  obi'eivaru  eft,  non  hie,  iit  Ji»  cseteris  tuhis,  irientis 
jitetuionein  fieri  :  fiquidem  non  minus  extra  imperii  R.oniaiii  fines 
qiiam  intra  ipCiim  caderet  haec  clades,  ad  exiremus  ul'quc  Indus  lele 
purredura,     Mcde  P.  4/^'8. 

{(>)  Arabes  mitrafi  dc.eurt,  aut  intonfo  crine  :  barha  abradiiiir, 
prdtterqiiam  in  fnpenure  labio.  Aliis  et  haec  imonfa.  I'lin.  ibid.  Fhi- 
rimis  crinls  intonfus,  mitrata  capita,  pars  ral'a  in  cw'cm  baiba.  Soli- 
misCap.  3-;,  P,  46.  Edit.  Salmafn.  Crinitiis  quidani,  kc,  Ammian, 
Marteil.  l.,:b,  31.  iibi  n<tx>A  Valelius,  Tabs  erai  habitus  Saraceworurn, 
wt  docet  Hifrcniymus  isi  Vit.i  Maiohi^  Ecce  (ubito  eqtiorijin  cameloriim- 
q'!e  fert'orcs  Itmaelnc'C  irnuinf,  rrimris  vittatil'qiie  cnpitibus,  &c  :  et 
I'heodoiux  Mopiiisf  fiuis  in  caput  x  Hieiemia:,  Haracenos  ait  coinam 
a  t'ronre  qnii.-^in  deondere,  letto  au.sm  intojifam  dtmiittre,  &c.  W 
654.  Ed  t.  Pa; is.  loSi. 


THE       PROPHECIES.  22t 

authors  teflify.  Another  property,  copieH  from  Joel,  is  their 
having  teeth  as  the  teeth  of  lions  ;  that  is,  lir'ong  to  devour.  So 
Joel  aefcnbes  the  iocults,  i.  6.  as  "  a  nation,  whofe  teeth  are 
*'  the  teeth  of  a  Hon,  and  he  hath  the  cheek-teeth  of  a  gjeat 
"  lion  :"  and  it  is  wonderiul  how  they  bite  and  gnaw  all  things, 
as  (7)  P'iny  fa\  s,  even  the  doors  ot  houfcs.  They  had  alfo 
breaj'i-plates,  as  it  zvere  hreajl-piates  of  iron  :  and  the  loculfs 
have  a  hard  fl:iell  or  fkin,  which  (8)  hath  been  called  their  ar- 
luour.  This  figure  is  defigned  to  exprefs  the  defenfive,  as  the 
former  was  theoffenfive  arms  of  the  Saracens.  And  the  found 
of  their  wings  was  as  the  found  cf  chariots  oj  many  horfes  run- 
ving  to  battle.  Much  the  fame  comparifon  had  been  ufed  by 
Joel,  ii.  5.  "  Like  the  noife  of  chariots  on  the  tops  of  moun- 
*'  tains  Ihall  they  leap."  And  (9)  Pliny  affirms  that  they  fly 
with  fo  gieat  a  noife  of  their  wings,  that  they  may  be  taken  for 
birds.  Their  zuings,  and  the  found  of  their  wings,  denote  the 
fwiftnefs  and  rapidity  of  their  conquefts  ;  and  it  is  indeed  afto- 
niihing,  that  in  Jefs  than  a  century  they  ere61ed  an  empire, 
which  extended  from  India  to  Spain. 

Moreover,  they  are  thrice  compared  nnio  for  pious,  (verf.  3, 
5,  10.)  and  had  flings  in  their  tails  like  unto  fear pions  ;  that  is, 
they  Ihould  draw  a  poifonous  train  after  them,  and  wherever 
they  carried  their  arm.s,  there  alfo  they  fhould  diftil  the  venom 
of  a  falfe  religion.  It  is  farther  added,  (verf.  11.)  that  they 
had  a  king  over  them  ;  the  fame  perfon  ihould  exercife  tempo- 
ral as  well  as  fpiritual  fovereignty  over  them  ;  and  the  caliphs 
were  their  empeiors,  as  well  as  the  heads  of  their  religion. 
The  king  is  the  fame  as  the  far  or  angel  of  the  hoitomlfs  pit, 
whofe  name  is  Abaddon  in  Hebrew,  and  Apollyon  in  Gieek, 
that  is,  the  dflroycr.  Mr.  Mede  (1)  imagines,  that  this  isforae 
allufion  to  the  name  of  6'^(9fiV«j,. the  common  nam.e  of  the  kings 
of  that  part  of  Arabia  from  whence  Mohammed  came,  as  Pha- 
roah  was  the  common  name  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  and  Ccr/iir 
of  the  emperors  of  Rome  :  and  fuch  aliuhons  are  not  unufual 
in  the  fiile  of  fcriptuic.     However  that  be,  the  name  agrees 

perfectly 

(7)  Omnia  veto  inorfu  erodente?,  et  fores  quocue  tedorum  Plin. 
Nit.  Hid.  Lib.  ir.  Cap.  29.  Seft.  35.  Edit.  Hat-iuu'-. 

(8)  Claudiaii.  Epigram.  32.  Dc  Loculia  :  Ffdguieutuui. 
cognatus  dorfo  durefcit  ainiclu;. 

Armavit  iiatur.i  ctiteiii. 

(9)  Tanto  vohiu  pcnnarura  ftrldure,  ut  ailae  alites  credantur.  Plin. 
ib.d, 

(i)  MedCj  ibid.  \\  470. 


222  DISSERTATIONS    on 

perfcclly  well  with  iV'Iobammed,  and  the  cahphs  Ills  fucceffors, 
who  were  the  authors  of  all  thofe  horrid  wars  and  defolaiions, 
and  openly  taught  and  profelled  that  their  rehgion  was  to  be 
propagated  and  cltabHllied  by  the  fword. 

One  diliicuky,  and  the  greatell  of  all,  remains  )'et  to  be  ex- 
j>!aiiied  ;  and  tiiat  is  the  period  oijivc  7nGnihs  alhgned  to  thele 
locUils,  which  being  twice  mentioned,  merits  the  more  particu- 
lar confideration.'  They  tormented  men  jive  months,  (verf.  ^.) 
And  again,  (verf.  lo.)  their  power  was  to  hurt  mtnjive  rnontks. 
It  is  laid  wiihout  doubt  in  conformity  to  the  type  ;  tor  locufts 
•(2)  are  oblerved  to  live  z'oo\M  jive  months,  that  is,  from  April 
to  September.  Scorplcr.s  too,  as  (31  Bochart  aliens,  are  nox- 
ious for  no  longer  a  term,  the  cold  rendering  them  torpid  and 
inaclive.  But  of  theic  locults  it  is  faid,  not  that  their  duration 
or  exiftence  was  only  iox  Jive  months,  but  xhe^x power  oj hurting 
and  tormenting  men  continuedy?t/e  months.  Now  thele  months 
-may  either  be  months  commonly  fo  taken  ;  or  prophetic 
.months,  confifling  each  of  thirty  days,  as  St.  John  reckons 
them,  and  fo  makiKgone  hundred  and  fifty  years,  at  the  rate  of 
each  day  for  a  year ;  or  the  number  being  repeated  twice,  the 
.fums  may  be  thought  to  be  doubled,  &uA  five  months  z-ndifvc 
'months,  in  prophetic  computation,  will  amount  to  300  years. 
If  thefe  months  be  taken  for  coiiimon  months,  then,  as  the 
natural  locults  live  dnd  do  hurt  only  in  the  five  iummer-inonths, 
ib  the  Sarecens,  in  the  five  fummer-months  too,  made  their 
excurfions,  and  retreated  again  in  the  winter.  It  appears  that 
this  was    their   ufual  practice,    and  particularly  when  (4)  they 

iirft 


(2)  Vcrgilianim  cxorm  pnrcre,  [Circa  Maii  Nonas]  rieinde  acJ  Ca- 
n\i  (jriiifi)  nbire,  [Ciif,,  xv.  CakiKias  Anxult']  ejalub  rcmlci,  Pim. 
Nat.  Hift.  Lib,  II.  Cap.  29.  Sc«S.  35.  Edir.  Hard,  Locnftae  vere  nitaj 
/ub  fincm  isRatis  ohennr,  nee  fupra  qijmque  menfes  vivere  folent. 
Bochart.  Hueroz.  Fart  Foft.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  8.  Coi.  495. 

(3)  Ncc  frutira  eit,  (jiiod  ujyliicis  loculiis,  quie  fcorpioniim  caudas  bs-  • 
Lent,  noil  ciatur  poteitas  nocenHi  hoinanlvis,  ni()  per  inenles  qiiinque^ 
Qjiippe  ut  lo(.!jftie,  \ri  Dccfcortjioiies  diutiiis  noceur.      Nam  per  fri^o- 
r.i  corpetn,  nee  quiriqu:;in  ab  iis  ett  pcriculi.     Buchart.   ibid.   Lib.  4. 
Cap.  29.  Col.  640. 

(4)  H  )we!'s  Hift.  of  the  World,  P^ri  3.  Chap.  4.  SeO.  7.  P.  283.— 
ab  Apiiii  u'qiie  ad  Septcaiiirein  menl'ein.  Lide  liarbari  revertentcs 
C^yziciiin  occiipijveriinr,  aique  ibi  hyenianinr  :  et  vcre  ruifiun  Chri- 
Jti.itiis  lielluin  feceniiii.  Hoc  iimdo  fej/'em  aiinns  fc;  j>efl"cre.  Cedre- 
jjiHift.  Competid.  l-'.4,'57,  Kdit.  Paris.  P.  345.  Edit.  Venet.  Vide  eti- 
am  Tiic  tphaiiis  ChiojK'y,:ap!j.  P.  264.  Edit.  Paris.  P.  234.  Edit. 
Veuet. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  saj- 

fird  befieged  Conflantinople,  in  the  time  of  Confiantlne  Pogo- 
natus.  For,  "  from  the  month  of  Apii!  till  September,  they 
"  pertinaciouflv  continued  their  fiege,  and  then  defpairing  of 
*'  fucccfs,  departed  to  Cyzicum,  where  they  wintered,  and  in 
"  fpring  again  renewed  the  war  ;  and  this  courfe  they  held  fot 
"  feven  years,  as  the  Greek  annals  tell  us."  If  thefe  months 
be  taken  for  prophetic  months,  or  one  hundred  and  fifty  years, 
it  was  within  that  fpace  of  time  that  the  Saracens  made  theif 
principal  conquefts.  Their  empire  might  fubfill  mrch  longer, 
but  UvAr  pouer  oi  /luriv/o-  and  ionmn'mg  men  was  exerted 
chiefly  within  that  period.  Read  the  hiftorv  of  the  Saracens^ 
and  you  will  find  that  their  greatefl  exploits  were  performed, 
their  greatelt  conqueifs  were  made,  between  the  (5)  year  fix 
hundred  and  twelve,  when  Mohammed  ^xH  opened  the  bottdmlefs 
pit,  and  began  publicly  to  teach  and  propagate  his  impollure, 
and  the  year  feven  hundred  and  fixty-two,  when  the  caliph 
Ahnanfor  built  Bagdad,  to  fix  there  the  feat  of  his  empire,  and 
called  it  the  city  of  peace.  Syria,  Perfia,  India,  and  the  greatelt 
part  of  A-fia  ;  Eg)  pt,  and  the  greatelt  part  of  Africa  ;  Spain, 
and  fome  parts  of  Europe,  were  all  fubdued  in  the  intermediate 
time.  But  when  the  caliphs,  who  before  had  removed  from 
place  to  place,  fixed  their  habitation  at  Bagdad,  then  the  Sara- 
cens ceafed  from  their  excurfions  and  ravages  like  locuffs,  and 
became  a  fettled  nation  ;  then  they  made  no  more  fuch  rapid 
and  amazing  coriqueffsas  before,  but  only  engaged  in  common 
and  ordmary  wars  like  other  nations  ;  then  their  power  and 
glory  began  to  decline,  and  their  eir.pire  by  little  and  little  to 
moulder  away  ;  then  they  had  no  longer,  like  the  prophetic 
locuffs,  one  king  over  the tn,  Spain  (6j  having  revolted  in  the 
year  feven  handred  and  fifty- fix,  and  fet  up  another  caliph  in 
oppofition  to  the  reigning  houfe  of  Abbas.  If  thefe  months  be 
taken  doubly,  or  for  three  hundred  years,  then  according  to  (7) 
Sir  Ifaac  Newton,  "  the  whole  time  that  the  caliphs  of  the 
"  Saracens   reigned  with  a  temporal  dominion  at  Damafcus 

"   and 

(^)  Prideaiix's  Life  pf  Mahomet.  P.  14.  8th  Edit:  Elmacini  Hift." 
Saraceti,  Lib.  I.  C»p.'i.  i.  3.  et  Lib.  a.  Cap, 3.  P.  102.  Abul-Fhara- 
jii  Hilt.  Pyn.  9.  P.  141.-  ,.Verf;  Pocockii.  BJair's  Chronol,  Tab.  No. 
36.  Part  2d.  "-  ~   ..... 

[6)  Einiacitii  Htft.  Saracen.  Lib.  i.   Cap,  3.  P.  lOr.  Blair  ibid. 

.(7).  Sir  ir.!ac  Newton  on  the  Apoc,  Chap.  3.  P.  30J.  See  likewife 
P.  91.  of  Mr.  Jackfoii'a  Addrefs  to  the  Dcifti":  wherein  are  fome  per- 
tinent obfervatitiiis  coHcenjiiig  the  ci?snpieciya  of  this  aud  tbcfusceed- 
i'lig  Woe. 


824  DISSERTATIONS     oh 

"  and  Bagdad  together,  was  three  hundred  years,  viz.  from  the 
"  year  fix  hundred  and  thirty-feven,,  to  jhe  year  nine  hundred 
"  and  thirty-fix,  inclufive  :"  when  (8)  their  empire  was  broken 
and  divided  into  feveral  principalities  or  kingdoms.  So  that 
let  theie  five  7nonths  be  taken  in  any  poffible  conilruftion,  the 
event  will  Hill  anfwer,  and  the  prophecy  will  fliil  be  fulfilled  ; 
tiioiigh  the  lecond  method  of  interpretation  and  application 
appears  much  more  probable  than  either  the  firfl  or  the  third. 

In  the  conclufion  it  is  added,  (verf.  12.)  One  woe  is  paji,  and 
behold  tkere  come  two  woes  rnore  hereafter.  This  is  added  not 
only  to  diftinguifh  the  woes,  and  to  mark  more  flrongly  each 
period,  but  alio  to  luggeft  tliat  fome  time  will  intervene  between 
this  firfl  woe  of  the  Arabian  locufts,  and  the  next  of  the  Eu- 
phratean  horfemen. 

The  fimilitude  between  the  locufls  and  Arabians  is  indeed 
fo  great  that  it  cannot  fail  of  finking  every  curious  obferver : 
and  a  farther  refemblance  is  (q)  noted  by  Mr.  Daubuz,  that 
*'  there  hath  happened  in  the  extent  of  this  torment  a  coinci- 
"  dence  of  the  event  with  the  nature  of  the  locufts.  The  Sa- 
"  racens  have  made  inroads  into  all  thofe  parts  of  Chriflendom 
"  where  the  natural  locufts  are  wont  to  be  feen  and  known  to 
"  do  mifchief,  and  no  where  elfe  :  And  that  too  in  the  fame 
"proportion.  Where  the  locufls  are  feldom  feen,  there  the 
"  Saracens  flayed  }ittle  :  where  the  natural  locufls  are  often 
*'  feen,  there  the  .Saracens  abode  mofl  ;  and  where  they  breed 
*'  moil,  there  the  Saracens  had  their  beginning  and  greateft 
"  power.     This  may  be  eafily  verified  by  hiflory." 

13   And    the   fixth  angel  founded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 

from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  which  is  before 

:  God. 

(-;.     1-^  Saving  to  the  fixth  angel  which  had   the   trumpet, 

sfiiLoofe  the  four- angels  which  arc  bound  in  th.e  great  river 

r-   "Euphrates.     ,  .  ;,,,  n  ,,    '■.■■., 

1/5  And  the  four  angels  were  loofed,  which  were    pre- 
pared for  an  hour,  and  a  day,   and  a  month,  and  a  year, 
.•"""  for  to  flay  the' third  part  of  men.      ' 
"^?;     16  And  thenumbcrof  the  army  iof  the  horfemen  ry^r«' 
''"^'t'wo' hundred  thoiifaiid  ihoufand  :  and  1  heard   the  num- 
ber of  thcni.  -  .     .' 

17  And 

(3^  Elmacin.  T,i>).  ^.  Cap,  I.  P.  203.  Blaii's  Tab.  No.  39. 
<y)  Djubu£.  P.  4->. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  225 

17  And  thus  I  faw  the  horfes  in  the  vifion,  and  them 
that  fat  on  them,  having  brealt-plates  ot  fire,  and  oijacinft 
and  brimftone  :  and  the  heads  of  the  horfes  were  as  the 
heads  of  hons  ;  and  out  of  their  mouths  ifTued  fire,  and 
fraoke,  and  bnmflone. 

18  By  theie  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by 
the  fire,  and  by  the  fmuke,  and  by  the  brimilone,  whicii 
ifTued  out  of  their  mouths. 

19  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their 
tails  :  for  their  tails  were  like  unto  ferpents,  and  had  heads, 
and  with  them  they  do  hurt. 

20  And  the  refl  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by 
thefe  pkigues,  yet  repentednot  of  the  works  of  their  hands, 
that  tiiey  Ihouldnot  worfhip  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and 
filver,  and  brafs,  and  ftone,  and  of  wood  :  which  neither 
can  fee,  nor  hear,  nor  walk  : 

21  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of 
their  forceries,  nor  of  their  fornicaiion,   nor   of  their 

.     thefts. 

At  the  founding  of  the  fixth  trumpet  (verf.  13,  14,  15.)  a 
voice  proceededyr(3;?z  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  (for  the 
fcene  was  ftill  in  the  temple)  ordering  the  angel  of  the  fixth 
trumpet  to  loo  ft  the.  four  angels  which  were  bound  in  the  great 
river  Euphrates  ;  and  they  were  loojed  accordingl)'.  Such  a 
voice  proceedmg  fro7n  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  is  a 
flrong  indication  of  the  divine  difpleafure  ;  and  plainly  inti* 
mates  that  the  fins  of  men  muil  have  been  very  great,  when  the 
altar,  which  was  their  fantluary  and  protection,  called  alond  for 
vengeance.  The  four  angels  Sive  die  iovw  lultanies  or  four  lea- 
ders of  the  Turks  and  Othmans.  For  theic  were  four  princi- 
pal fultanies  or  kingdoms  of  the  Turks,  bordering  upon  the 
river  Euphrates  :  (1)  one  at  Bagdad  founded  by  Togrul  Beg» 
or  Tangrolipix,  as  he  is  more  ufually  called,  in  the  year  one 
thoufand  and  fifty-five  :  another  at  D<jmafc',js  founded  by 
Tagjuddauias  or  Ducas  in  the  year  one  thoufand  and  feventy- 
nine  :  a  third  at  Aleppo  founded  by  Sjarfuddaulas  or  Melech 
in  the  fame   year   one  thoufand   and   fcventv-nuie  :  and  the 

Vol.  II.  F  f  '  fourth 

(t)  E'micini  Hift.  Saracen.  TJb.  3,  C^p.  7  et  8.  ?.  iji  t*  iZx: 
"EaW'.  Erpsiiii.  Heylin'i,  rofin.  B..  ^  J*-  T^d-  K'^'t-  I7^'>3.  Introi^udf.. 
to  the  Hift,  of  Afia.  Chip,  il.  Sect,  i,  ct  ).  3iri(!>'s's,  Travels,  B,  i. 
1^.34.  7th  E(iit. 


iae  DISSERTATIONS     on 

fourth  at  Iconlum  in  Afia  Minor  founded  by  Sedyduddaiilas  or 
Cuilu  Mules,  or  his  Ion,  in  the  year  one  thoufand  and  eighty. 
Thefe  four  fuhanies  fubfifted  feveral  years  afterwards  ;  and  the 
fuhans  were  bound  and  rcilrained  from  extending  their  con- 
quells  farther  than  tlie  territories  and  countries  adjoining  to 
the  ri\er  Euphrates,  primarily  by  the  good  providence  of  God, 
and  fecondarily  by  the  troilades  or  expeditions  of  the  Euio- 
pean  Chrifiians  into  the  holy  land  in  the  latter  p.art  of  the 
ele^^enth,  and  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries.  Nay  the 
European  Chriftians  took,  feverai  cities  and  countries  from 
them,  and  confined  them  witliin  narrower  bounds.  But  when 
an  end  \'.'as  put  to  the  croifades,  and  the  Chridians  totally  a- 
bandoned  their  conquells  in  Syria  and  Palettine,  as  they  did 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century  ;  then  the  Jour  an- 
gels-on  the  fiver  Euphrates  were  loo  fed.  Soliman  Shah  (2)  the 
firft  chief  and  founder  of  the  Othman  race,  retreating  with  his 
three  fons  from  ]ingiz  Chan  and  the  Tartars,  would  have 
palled  the  river  Euphrates,  but  was  unfortunately  drowned,  the 
{\\-x\<i  <.-ii  loo  fin g  the  four  angels  hfi\i\^no'i  yet  come.  Difcou- 
ragcd  at  this  fad  accident,  two  of  his  fons  returned  to  their  for- 
mer habitatiorls  :  but  Ortogrul  the  third,  with  his  three  fons 
Condoz,  Sarubani,  and  Othman,  remained  forae  time  in  thole 
parts,  and  having  obtained  leave  of  Aladin  the  fultan  of  Ico- 
iiium,  he  came  wiih  four  hundred  of  his  Turks,  aiid  fettled  in 
the  mountains  of  iA^rmenia.  From  thence  they  began  their  ex- 
curfions  ;  and  the  other  Turks  aifociating  with  them,  and  fol- 
lowing their  flandard,  they  gained  feveral  viftories  over  the  Tar- 
tars on  one  fide,  and  over  the  Chrillians  on  the  other.  Ortogrul 
(3';  dying  in  the  year  one  thor.land  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight,  Othman  his  fon  fuccceded  him  in  power  and  authority'; 
and  in  the  year  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  ninety-nine,  as 
fome  fay  with  the  confent  of  Aladin  himfelt,  he  was  proclaim- 
ed fultan,  and  founded  a  new  empire  ;  and  the  people  after- 
wards, as  well  as  the  new  empire,  were  called  by  his  name.  For 
though  they  difclaim  the  name  of  Turks,  and  affume  that  of 
Othmans,  yet  nothing  is  more  certain,  than  tliat  they  are  a 
mixt  multiuide,  the  remains  of  the  four  fultanies  above  menti- 
oned, as  well  as  the  dcfcendents  particularly  of  the  houfc  of 
Othman. 

In 

(a)  Pococ^ii  Stippleni.  AbuI-Phar-.j.  Hift.  ?.  41,  4i.  Heibelot.  Bib- 
Orient.  l\  Kaz,  694,  &-C- 
(3)  i'jcock.  ibid.  Hsrbelot.  P.  694,  6y'/. 


^    T  II  E     PROPHECIES.  227 

In  this  manner,   and  at  this  time,  the  four  angels  wire  loofidy 
zvhich  lotre  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,    and  a  month,  and 
a  year,  for  to  flay  the  third  part  of  mm,   that  is  as  before,   the 
men  ot  the  Roman  empire,  and  elpccially  in  Europe,  the  thir^i 
part  otthe  world.     The  Latin,  or  weilern  empire,  was  broken 
to  i)ieces  under  the  lour  fiilt  trumpeis  ;  the  Greek,   or  eallern 
empire,  was  crueily  hurt  and  tormented  nnatic  the  fifth  trumpet ; 
and  here  under  the  fixth  trumpet,  it  is  to  be  llain,  and   utterly 
deftroyed.     Accordingly    all    Afia    Minor,  ^yria,    Paleftine, 
Egypt,  Thrace,  Macedon,  Greece,  and  all  the  countries,  vvliich 
formerly  belonged  to  the   Greek  or  eaRern  Caefars,  the  Oth- 
nians    have   conquered,   and    fubjugatcd    to    their  dominion. 
They  firll  (4)  paiied  over  into  Europe,  in  the  reign  of  Orchan, 
their  fecond  emperor,  and  in  the  year  one  thoufand  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty-feven  ;  they  (5}  took  ConRantinople,  in  the  reign 
of   Mohammed,   their  feventh  emperor,   and  in  the  year  one 
thoufand  four  hundred  and    fifiy   three  ;  and  in   time   all  the 
remaining  parts  of  the  Greek  empire  Ihared  the   fate  of  the 
capital  city.   The  lafl  of  their  conquelts  were  (6)  Candia  or  the 
ancient  Crete  in  one  thoufand  fix  hundred  and  hxty-nine,  and 
Cameniec  in  one  thoufand  fix  hundred  and  feventy-two.     For 
the  execution  of  this  great  work  it  is  faid  that  they  were  pre- 
pared for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  viontk,  and  a  year  ;  which 
will  admit  either  of  a  literal  or  a  myfl'cal  interpretation  ;  and 
the  former  will  hold   good,  if   tiie  letter  fhould   fail.     If  it  be 
taken  Hterally,  it  is  only  expreHing  the  fame  thing  by  diiierent 
words,  as  peoples  and  multitudes  and  nations  and  tongues  are 
jointly  ufcd  in  other  places  :  and  then  the  meaning  is  that  they 
were  pi'epared  and  ready  to  execute  the  divine  comtnilTion  at 
anv  tim.e  or  for  any  time,  any  hour,  ov  day,  or  month,  ot  yciir 
that  God   fhould  appoint.     If  it  be  taken    myftically,  and  the 
hour,  and  day,  and  month,  and  year  be  a  prophetic  hour,  and 
day,  and  month,  and  year,  then  ^year  (according  to  St.  John's, 
who   follows  herein  Daniel's  computation)  confiffing  of  three 
hundred  and  fixty  days  is  three   hundred  and  fixty  years,  and 

a  month 

(4)  Pocockii  Suppkm.  P.  43.  Herbelot.  P.  (J93.  A.  H.  758.  caepit 
Deccin.  25.   1356.  Focockii  Ir.-Jex. 

(5)  Lenncliv.  Panr^ca.  HifT.  Tiirc.  Cap.  129.  P.  ^4S.  Erf't.  P.^ris, 
P.  339.  Edit.  V;!iet.  Pocock.  ibid.  P.  47.  Heihalot.  P.  619.  princeCan- 
tenur's  Hifl.  of  ihe  Othniin  enjpire.  B.  3.  fhip.  i.  Se;'^.t.  9.  ?.  103, 
S3va,we'ji  Abridiiinen:  of  ICr.oUes  asir]  Pvycaut.  Vol.  x.  P,  180,  &c. 

(6)  Pritite  Cur.teinir,  B.  3.  Chap.  12.  Sea.  8.  P.  26-.  Sett.  i6.  P. 
265.  Sava^'?.  ibid.  Vol.  a.  p.  \(jX,  et  2co. 


«2«  DISSERTATIONS    o  jf 

a  month  confiding  of  thirfy  days  is  thirty  years,  and  a  day 
is  a  year,  and  an  hour  in  the  fame  proportion  is  fifteen  days  ; 
fo  that  the  whole  period  ot  tlie  Ovhrn^n?,  Jlaying  the  third  part 
cfmcn,  or  fubduing  the  Chriilian  Itates  in  the  Greek  or  Ron;an 
empire,  amounts  to  three  hundred  and  ninety-one  years  and 
fitteen  days.  Now  it  is  wonderfully  rcmarkal)ie,  that  the  firft 
con([ueft  mentioned  in  hiliory,  of  the  Othmans  over  the  Chrif- 
tians,  was  (7)  in  the  year  ot  the  Hegira  fix  hundred  .and  eigh- 
ty, and  the  year  of  Chiift  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
one.  For  Ortogrul  "  in  that  year  (according  to  the  accurate 
"  hiflorian  Saadi)  crowned  his  vitlories  with  the  conquefl  of 
*'  the  famous  city  of  Kutahi  upon  the  Greeks."  Compute  three 
hundred  and  ninety-one  years  from  that  lime,  and  they  will 
terminate  in  the  year  one  thoufand  fix  hundred  feventy-two  : 
and  in  that  year,  as  it  was  hinted  before,  Mohammed  the  fourth 
(8)  took  Cameniec  from  the  Poles,  "  and  forty-eight  town* 
*'  and  villages  in  the  territory  of  Caineuiec  wcie  delivered 
"  up"  to  the  fultan  upon  the  treaty  of  peace.  Wliereupon 
Prince  Canteinir  hath  made  this  memorable  refie6iioii,  "  This 
•'  was  the  lafl  viftory  by  Vv-hich  any  advantage  accrued  to  the 
•'  Oihman  ftate,  or  any  city  or  province  was  annexed  to  the 
"  ancient  bounds  of  the  emj)ire."  Agreeably  to  which  obferva- 
tion,  he  hath  entitled  the  former  part  of  his  hiflory  of  the. 
growth  of  the  Othnan  empire..,  and  the  following  part  of  the.  de- 
cay of  the  Othman  empin'.  Other  wars  and  llaughteis,  as  he 
fays,  have  enfued.  Tire  Turks  even  befieged  Vienna  in  one 
thoufand  fix  hundred  and  eighty-three ;  but  this  exceeding  the 
bounds  of  their  commiflion,  they  were  defeated.  Belgrade  aiid 
other  places  may  have  been  taken  from  them,  and  furrendered 
to  them  again  :  but  fLill  they  have  fubdued  no  new  Hate  or  po- 
tentate of  Chriftendom  now  for  the  fpace  of  between  eighty 
and  ninety  years  ;  and  in  all  probability  they  never  may  again, 
their  empire  appearing  rather  io  decreafe  than  increafe.  Here 
then  the  prophecy  and  the  event  agree  exaftly  in  thepeiiod  of 
thiec  hundred  and  ninety-one  yeais;  and  if  more  accurate  and 
autheniic  hiRories  of  the  Othmans  were  brought  to  ]ic[ht,  and 
we  knew  the  very  day  wherein  Kutahi  was  taken  as  certainly 
as  we  know  that  wherein  Cameniec  was  taken,  the  like  exa^l:- 
ncfs  might  aii'b  be  found  in  the  fifteen  days.     But  though  the 

time 


(7)  Prince  Canfemii's  Hift.  B,  i.  Thap.  2.  Sefl.  r;.  P.  lO. 

(8)  Fruice  Caaieiuii's  Hal.  B.  3.  Ch:ip.  12.  Seii.  18,  ip.  F.  26J. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  229 

time  be  limited  for  the  Oihrmu's  /laying  the  thitd  part  of  men, 
yet  no  time  is  fixed  for  the  duration  oi  tlieir  empire  ;  only  this 
lecond  woe  will  end,  when  the  third  woe,  (xi.  14.)  or  the  de- 
ifruction  of  the  bealf,  Ihall  be  at  hand. 

Adel'cription  isthengiven  (veif.  16,  17,  18,  19.)  of  the  forces, 
and  of  the  means  and  inllruments,  b)-  which  the  Othmans  fiioukl 
efi'e6lthe  ruin  of  the  ealfern  empire,  llieir  armies  are  dcfcrib- 
ed  as  very  numeroiis,  myriads  oj  myriads;  and  who  l;noweth 
not  what  mighty  armies  the  Othman  emperors  have  brought 
into  the  field  ?  When  Mohammed  the  fecond  befieged  Con- 
flantinople,  he  had  (9)  about  four  hundred  thoufandnicn  in  his 
army,  befides  a  powerful  fleet  of  thirty  larger  and  two  hundred 
leiler  Ihips.  They  are  defcribed  too  chiefly  as  horfemen  ;  an<l 
fo  they  are  defcribed  both  by  Ezekiel  and  by  Daniel,  as  there 
was  occafion  to  obferve  in  the  laff  diifertation  upon  Daniel : 
and  it  is  well  known,  that  their  armies  confiHed  chiefly  of  ca- 
valrv,  efpeciallv  before  the  order  of  Janizaries  was  inllimtedby 
Amurath  the  firfl.  The  Janizaries  may  be  the  guard  of  the 
court,  but  the  Timariots,  or  horfemen  holding  lands  by  ferv- 
ing  in  the  wars,  are  the  ftrength  of  the  government:  and  thefe, 
as  Heylin  (1)  affirms,  are  in  all  accoiinted  between  feven  and 
eight  hundred  thoufand  fighting  men  ;  fome  fay  that  thev  are 
a  million  ;  and  befides  thefe,  there  are  Spahi's  and  other  horfe- 
men in  the  emperor's  pay. 

In  the  vijion,  that  is  in  appearance,  and  not  in  reality,  they 
had  hreajl-plates  of  fire,  and  of jacinEl  or  hyacinth,  and  hrim- 
flone.  The  color  oi  fire  is  red,  of  hyacinth  blue,  and  of  hrim- 
Jlone  ye.\\o\'f :  and  this,  as  Mr.  Daubnz  (2)  obferves,  "hatha 
*'  literal  accompiilhracnt;  for  the  Othmans,  from  the  firfl 
•'  time  of  their  appearance,  have  alfefted  to  wear  fuck  warlike 
"  apparel  of  fcarlet,  blue,  and  yellow."  Of  the  Spahi's  parti- 
cularly fome  have  red,  and  lome  have  yellow  ftandards,  and 
others  red  or  yellow  mixt  with  other  colors.  In  appearance 
too  the  heads  of  the  horfts  were,  as  the  heads  of  lions,  to  denote 
their  Itrength,  courage,  and  fiercenefs ;  and  out  of  their  mouths 

iffued 

(9)  Quarlra^inta  myriades  bominum  dicuntnr  tunc  fempores  in  ex- 

crcitu  repis  fiiiirs claffis    re>>i^,    in  qua   erant  triremes  triginta, 

naves  minrres  dueentse.  Laonicus  Chalcocon.iylas  de  rebus  Turcicis. 
Lib,  S.  P.  203.  Edit.  Paris.  ?.  158.  Edit.  Venet. 

(i)  Heylin's  Cofm.B.  3.  P.  729.  Edit.  1703.  Sandys's  Travels.  ?>.  1. 
P.  3?.  7fh  Edit. 

(2j  Daubnz.  P.  444.  See  too  Rvcatit's  Prefeiit  Sta'e  of  the  Ofbniari 
Empire.  B.  3.  Chap.  3.  Toune.ort's     Voyage.  Vol.  2.  Lett.  i.  P  36.  &c. 


23©  DISSERTATIONS     on 

ijjued  Jire.,  and  f moke,  and  brimji one.     A  manifeft  allufion  to 
great  guns  and  gun-powder,    which  were  invented  under  this 
trumpet,  and  were  ot  fuch  fignal  I'ervice  to  the  Othmans  in  their 
wars.     For  by  thefe  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by 
thefe   the   Othmans   made  fuch  havoc  and  deUrutiion   in  the 
Greek  or  eailern  empire.     Amurath  the  fecond  (3}  broke  into 
.Peloponnefus,  and  took  feveral  firong  places  by  the  means   ot 
his  artiliery.     But  his  fon  Mohammed  at  the  hege  of  Conltan- 
tinople  (4)  employed  fuch  gieat  guiis,  as  were  never  made  be- 
fore.    One  is  defcribcd  to  have  been  oi  fuch  a  monlli'ous  fi^e, 
that  it  was  drav.'n  by  feventy  yoke  of  oxen  and  by  two  thou- 
fand  men.     There  weie  two  more,  each  of  which   difcharged 
a  ftone  of  the  weight  of  two  talents.     Others  emitted  a  iione 
of  the  weight  of  half  a  talent.     But  the  greaiell  of  all  difchar- 
ged a  ball  of  ihz  v^eiglrt  of  three  talents,  or  about  three  hundred 
pounds;  and  the  report  ot  this  cannon  is  faid  to'  have  been  fo 
great,  that  all  the  cottniry  round  about  was  fnaken  to  the  dil- 
tance  of  forty  furlongs.     For  forty  days  the  wall  was  battered 
by  thefe  guns,  and  fo  many  breaches  were  made,  that  the  city 
_W'as  taken  by  afiault,  and  an  end  put  to  the  Grecian  empire. 

Moreover  they  had  power  to  do  hurt  by  their  tads,  as  well  as 
hy  their  mouths,  their  tads  being  like  untojerpents,  and  having 
heads.  In  this  refpetl  they  very  much  refemble  the  locujh ; 
only  thedifteient  tails  are  accommodated  to  the  different  crea- 
tures, the  tails  oi  fcQrpions  to  lociijls  ;  the  tails  oi /erpents  with 
an  head  at  each  end  to  horfes.  By  this  figure  it  is  meant,  that 
the  Turks  draw  after  them  the  fame  poifonous  train  as  the  Sa- 
racens ;  they  proiefs  and  propagate  the  fame  impofture;  they 
do  hurt  not  only  by  their  conviuells,  but  alfo  by  fpreading  their 
■  falfe  do6trine  ;  and  wherever  they  eltablifh  their  dominion, 
there  too  they  eftablilh    their  religion.     Many  indeed  of  the 

Greek 


(3)  Chalcocond.  ibid.  Lib.  7. 

(4)  Bomb.-^rcias  fieri  ciiravi?  mixrmss,  quanfas  r.ovimiis  ea  tempSf- 

tate  mimqu3m  exti'iffe. Tama   hujus  borribardie  lua.siiitiido  ex:itit, 

jit  a  fepitii,^irif»  jiii,'is  bourn  eta  viiis  bis  milie    trahenda  fiierir. 

JiombaidcC,  q'las   rex  habebaf,    duaj   niax'infe,    erniitebaut   KTpidem 
qui   appeiniebat  tnlenta  duo— -Hae  emittebant  lapideni,  cujiis  pondiis 

c;at   dimldiuin  taleiitum Bomijarda    maxima  torquebat   j;;lobum, 

cujus  jiondus  conrinebai  tri::  cirriter  talenta— Bomr;  irdse  huj  :stoijitru 
tantu'ir  clfe  tradKuin  eft,  ut  finitiina  regio  ufqus  ad  quadraginti  ftadia 

conciitereiur. Jain   qiiadraijinta  diebus  nniriis    bombardis   tf)rtiter 

quaffitus  erat,  <L-c.     C "h-dcocond.  ibid.  Lib.  8,  P.  203,  204.  Edit.  I'a- 
liS.  r.  ij8,  159.  Edit.  Vcjiet. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  23« 

Greek  church  remained,  and  are  fiill  remaining  among  them: 
but  they  are  (5)  made  to  pay  dearly  for  the  exercife  of  their  re- 
lio-ion  ;  are  fubjetted  to  a  capitation-tax,' which  is  rigoroufly 
exatted  from  all  above  fohrteen  years  of  age  ;  are  burdened 
befides  with  the  moil  heavy  and  arbitrary  impofitions  upon 
every  occafion  ;  are  compelled  to  the  loweil  and  moft  fcrvile 
drudgery  ;  are  abufed  in  their  perfons,  and  robbed  of  their  pro- 
perty ;  have  not  only  the  mortification  cf  feeing  fome  of  their 
friends  and  kindred  daily  apoftatize  to  the  ruling  religion,  but 
had  even  their  children  taken  from  ther?i  to  be  educated  therein, 
of  whom  the  more  robuft  and  hardy  were  trained  up  to  the  fol- 
diery,  the  more  weakly  and  tender  were  caftrated  fortheferag- 
lio  :  but  notwithHanding  thefe  peifeeuiions  and  opprefhons 
lome  remains  of  the  Greek  church  are  ftill  preferved  among 
them,  as  we  may  reafonably  conclude,  to  ferve  fome  great  and 
myfferious  ends  of  providence. 

But  though  the  Greek  church  was  thus  rained  and  oppreffed, 
tilt  reji  of  men  {ver  1. 20,  2i.)zuho  zoere  not  killed  by  thefe.  plagues^ 
the  Latin  church  which  pretty  well  efcaped  thefe  calamities, j)'e/ 
repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands ^  that  they  Jhould  not 
tuorfJiip  devils,  (in  the  original,  demons  or  fecond  mediatory 
Gods)  as  it  hath  largely  been  fhown  before,  faints  and  angels, 
and  idols  of  gold  and  /dver  and  brafsandfone  and  wood.  From 
hence  it  is  evident,  that  thefe  calamities  were  infliftedupon  the 
Chriflians  for  their  idolatry.  As  the  eaflern  churches  were 
firft  in  the  crime,  fo  they  were  firft  likewife  in  the  punifhment. 
At  firft  they  were  vifued  by  the  plague  of  the  Saracens,  but  this 
working  no  change  or  reformation,  they  were  again  chaftifed 
by  the  flill  greater  plague  of  the  Othmans;  were  partly  over- 
thrown by  the  former,  and  were  entirely  ruined  by  the  latter. 
What  churches  were  then  remaining,  which  were  guilty  of  the 
like  idolatry,  but  the  weftern,  or  thofe  in  the  communion  of 
Rome  ?  And  the  weftern  were  not  at  all  reclaimed  by  the  ruin 
of  "the  eaftern,  but  perfifted  ftill  in  the  worOiiiD  of  faints,  and, 
what  is  worfe,  the  worihip  of  images,  which  neither  can  fee ^  nor 
hear,  nor  walk  :  and  the  world  is  witnefs  to  the  completion 
of  this  prophecy  to  this  day.  Neither  repenttd  they  of  their 
viurders,  their  perfecutions  and  inquifitions,  nor  of  their  forci- 
rits,  their  pretended  miracles  and  revelations,  nor  of  their  for- 
MK^ation,  their  public  ftews  and  uncleanneis,  nor  of  thtir  thefts, 

their 

(5)  Sec  Smith's  andRycaut's  accounts  of  rhe  Greek  rbmcfe. 


9.32  DISSERTATIONS    o  >t 

(lieir  exactions  and  iinpofitions  on  mankind  :  and  tLey  arc  as 
notorious  lor  their  liccniiouinefs  and  wickednels,  as  tor  their 
luperlUtion  and  idoiatr)'.  As  they  therefore  leiuied  to  lake 
warning  by  the  two  former  woes,  the  third  woe,  as  ue  ilnall  fee, 
vill  fall  with  vengeance  upon  them. 


C  H  A  P.     X. 

1      A    ND  I  faw   another   mighty  angel    come   down 
jljL  from  heaven,   clothed  with  a  cloud,    and  a  rain- 
how  zvas  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  zvas  as   it  were  the 
fun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire. 

2  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open :  and  he 
fet  his  right  foot  upon  the  lea,  and  kis  \ehJooi  on  the 
earth. 

3  And  cried  v/ith  a  loud  voice,  as  zukena  lion  roarcth; 
and  when  he  had  cried,  feven  thunders  uttered  their 
voices. 

4  And  when  the  feven  thunders  had  uttered  their 
voices,  I  was  about  to  write :  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven  faying  unto  me,  Seal  up  thofe  things  which  the 
feven  thunders  uttered,   and  write  them  not. 

5  And  the  angel  which  I  iaw  ftand  upon  the  fea,  and 
upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 

6  And  fware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who 
created  heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
earth  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  fea  and  the 
things  which  are  therein,  that  there  fhould  be  time  no 
longer  : 

7  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  fevenfh  angel, 
when  he  fhall  begin  to  found,  the  myftery  of  God  fhould 
be  finifhed,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  fervants  the  pro- 
phets. 

8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  fpake  im- 
to  me  again,  and  laid  Go,  a)ui  take  the  little  book  which 
is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  flandeth  upon  the 
i'ca,  and  upon  the  earth. 

9  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  faid  unto  him,  Give 
ine  the  little  book.  And  he  laid  unto  me,  Take  li,  and 
rat  it  up  ;  and  it  fhall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  it  fhall 
be  in  thy  mouih  asfweet  as  hony.  10  And 


THE    PROPHECIES.  233 

10  And  I  too!;  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand, 
and  ate  it  up  ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  as  fweet  as  hony  : 
and  as  foon  as  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

11  And  he  faid  unto  me,  Thou  muft  prophecy  again 
before  many  r  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and 
kings. 

St.  John,  in  the  conclufion  of  the  lall  chapter,  having  touched 
upon  the  corruption  of  the  wcftern  church,  proceeds  now^  to 
deliver  forae  prophecies  relating  to  this  lamentable  event.  But 
before  he  enters  upon  the  fubjett,  he  (and  the  church  in  him) 
is  prepared  for  it  by  an  augnll  and  confolatory  vifion.  Another 
mighty  angel  come  dozvnfrom  heaven,  (verf.  i.)  defcribed  lome- 
what  like  the  angel  in  ihe  three  lall  chapters  of  Daniel,  and  in 
the  firft  chapter  of  the  Revelation.  He  had  in  his  hand  (verf. 
2.)  a  littk  hook,  or  codic;!  different  from  the  book  mentioned 
before;  and  it  was  o/)?/?,  that  all  men  might  freely  read  and 
confidar  it.  It  was  indeed  a  codicil  to  the  larger  book,  and 
properly  coraeth  under  the  fixth  trumpet,  to  defcribe  the  Hate 
of  the  weftern  church,  after  the  defcription  of  the  ftate  of  the 
ealfern  :  and  this  is  with  good  reafon  made  a  feparate  and  dif- 
tintl  prophecy,  on  account  of  the  importance  of  the  matter,  as 
well  as  for  eng;a<iin£r  the  greater  attention.  He  fd  his  nfrk'C 
foot  upon  the  fea,  and  his  ["ft  foot  on  the  earth,  to  (how  the 
extent  of  his  power  and  commilfion  :  and  tvhen  he  had  cried 
aloud,  (verf.  3.)  /even  thunders  uttered  their  voices.  St.  John 
would  have  written  down  (verf.  4.)  thofc  things  which  the  /even 
thunders  uttered,  but  was  forbidden  to  do  it.  As  we  know 
not  the  fubjefts  of  the  f^'ven  thunders,  fo  neither  can  we  kno>.\j- 
the  reafons  for  fuppreiling  them  :  but  it  may  be  conceived, 
that  fomething  might  be  pioper  to  be  revealed  fo  the  apoflle, 
and  yet  not  to  be  communicated  to  the  church.  By  thefe  y^^zv^;. 
thunders,  (6)  Vitringa  underftands  the  kvQn  great  croifadcs 
or  expeditions  of  the  weflern  Chrillians  for  the  conqueft  of  the 
holy  land,  and  Daubuz  the  feven  kingdoms  which  received  and 
ellablilhcd  the  proteftant  reformation  by  law.  But  doth  it  not 
lavor  rather  of  vaniiy  and  prefumptiou  iha:i  oi  wifdom  and 
knowiege,  to  pretend  to  conjeFture  what  they  arc,  when  the 
Holy  Spirit  hath  purpofely  concealed  them  ?  Then  the  angel 
(verf.  5,  6,  7.)  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  like  the  angel  i:i 
Vol.  II.  G  g  Diniel, 

{^>)  Vitr;i\r;.  in  loriiin.  1',  431.  Daubtiz.  V.  \^i'-}. 


234  DISSERTATIONS     on 

Daniel,  (xii.  7.)  and  [ware,  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever  ^ 
the  great  creator  of  all   things,  iin  the  Original)  that  the  ti?)ie 
JUiail  not  be  yet,  but  it  fhall  be  in  the  clays  ot  the  feventh  trum- 
pet, that  ^Ae  myjlery  ofGodJliallbefiniJlied,  and  the  glorious 
flate  of  his  church  be  perfected,  agreeably  to  the  good .  things 
M'hich  he  hath  promiled  to  his  fervants  the  prophets.     This  is 
faid  for  the  confolaiion  of  Chrillians,  that  though  the  little  book 
defcnbes  the  calamities  of   the  weitern  church,  yet  they  fhall 
all  have  a  happy  period  under  the  feventh  trumpet.     St.  John 
is  then   ordered  (verf.  8,  9,  10.)  to  eat  the  little  book,  as  Eze- 
kiel  (iii.  3.)  did  upon  a  like  occafion  :  and    he  ate  it  up  ;  he 
thoroughly  confidered,  and  digefted  it  ;  and  found  it  to  be,  as 
he  was  informed   it  would  be,  Jiveet  as  hony  in  his  mouth,  but 
bitter  in  his  Jlomach.     The  knowlege  of  future  things  at  firfh 
was  pleafant,  but  the  fad  contents  of  the  little  book  afterwards 
filled  his  foul  with  forrow.     But  thefe  contents  were  not  to 
hcJealedupYikt   thofe   of  the /even   thunders;  this  little  book 
was    to  be  publifted  (verf.  11.)  as   well  as  the  larger  book  of 
the  Apocalyps  ;  it  was  a  kind  of  /Icond  prophecy,  added  to  the 
former  ;  and  as  it  concerned  kings  and  nations,  fo  it  was  to  be 
made  public  for  their  ufe  and  information.  But  if  here  asfome 
contend,  the  prophecy  begins   again  anew,  the  fubjeft  is  refu- 
med  from  the  beginning,  and  all  that  follows  is  contained  in 
the  little  book,  then  the  little  book  contains  more  matter  than  the 
larger  book,  and  part  of  ihcjcaled  book  is  made  part  of  the 
open  book,  which  is  contrary  to  the  regularity  and  order  of  the 
Apocalyps,  and  in  great  meafure  deflroys  the  beauty  and  fym- 
metry  of  the  different  pans;  for  it  is  evident  and   undeniable, 
that  the  feventh  trumpet  is  the  feventh  part  of  the  feventh  fcal, 
as  the  feventh  feal  is  the  feventh   part  of  the  fealcd  book,  and 
confequently  can    be    no  part  of  the  little  open  book,  which 
endeth,  as  we  fhall  fee,  with  the  fixth  trumpet,  and  immedi- 
gtely  before  the  founding  of  the  feventh. 


CHAP.    XI. 

1     AND  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod  : 
Jr\.  and  the  angel   flood,  faying.  Rife,  and  meafure 
the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worfhip 
therein. 

2  But 


THE     PROPHECIES.  835 

2  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple,  leave 
out,  and  meafure  it  not ;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles  : 
and  the  holy  city  (hall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and 
two  months. 

3  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  wimeffes,  and 
they  fliall  prophecy  a  thoufand  two  hundred  and  threefcore 
days  clothed  in  fackcloth. 

4  Thefe  are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candle- 
flicks  Handing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedcth  out 
of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies  :  and  if  any 
man  will  hurt  them,  he  muft  in  this  manner  be  killed. 

6  Thefe  have  power  to  (hut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not 
in  the  days  of  their  prophecy  :  and  have  power  over  wa- 
ters to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  fmite  the  earth  with 
all  plagues  as  often  as  they  will. 

7  And  when  they  Ihall  have  finiflied  their  teflimony, 
the  beaft  that  afcendeth  out  of  the  bottomlcfs  pit,  Ihall 
make  war  againfl  them,  and  fhall  overcome  them,  and 
kill  them. 

8  And  their  dead  bodies  Jkall  lie  in  the  flreet  of  the 
great  city,  which  fpiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt, 
where  alfo  our  Lord  was  crucified. 

9  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues, 
and  nations,  Ihall  fee  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a 
half,  and  fhall  not  fuffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in 
graves. 

10  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  fhall  rejoice 
over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  fhall  fend  gifts  one  to 
another  ;  becaufe  thefe  two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwelt  on  the  earth. 

11  And  after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  fpirit  of  life 
from  God  entered  into  them  :  and  they  flood  upon  their 
feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  faw  them. 

12  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  faying 
unto  them.  Come  up  hither.  And  they  afcended  up  to 
heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 

13  And  the  fame  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake, 
and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake 
were  (lain  of  men  feven  thoufand  ;  and  the  remnant  were 
affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

14  The  fecond  woe  is  pafl,  and  behold,  the  third  woe 
^ometh  quickly.  In 


236  DISSERTATIONS    on 

In  {he  former  part  of  this  chapter,  from  the  firfl  verfe  to 
the  fourteenth,  are  exhibited  the  contents  of  this  little  book. 
iSt.  John  is  commanded  (veif.  i>)  to  maijurc  the  inner  court, 
tht  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  who  woijhp  tkerem, 
to  Ihovv  thatdnring  all  this  period  there  were  fome  true  Chri- 
llians,  who  conformed  to  the  rule  and  meafure  of  Gods  word. 
This  meafuring  might  alli'dc  more  particularly  to  the  Refor- 
mation iron)  po,;ery,  which  fell  out  under  this  fixth  trumpet  ; 
and  one  of  the  moral  caufes  of  it  was  the  Oihmans  taking  of 
Conftantinople,  wheiettpon  the  Greeksfiying  from  their  own 
country,  and  bringing  their  books  with  them  into  the  more 
wePiern  parts  of  Europe,  proved  the  happy  occafion  of  the  re- 
vival of  learning  :  as  the  revival  of  Icarnmg  opened  mens  eyes, 
and  proved  the  happy  occafion  of  the  Retormation.  But 
thopgh  tke  inner  court,  which  .includes  the  fmalier  ■  number, 
was  meafured,  yet  the  outer  court,  which  implies  the  far  grea- 
ter part,  \\'as  Jeft  o'ut  (verf.  2.)  and  rejected,  as  being  hi  the 
poffefnon  of  Chriilians  only  in  name,  but  Gentiles  in  worflaip 
and  pratlicc,  who  profaned  it  with  jieathenifh  fuperfliiion  and 
idolatry  ;  and  they  Jhall  tread  under  foot  the  holy  city,  they 
ihall  trample  upon,  and  tyrannize  over  the  church  of  Chrilf, 
for  the  fpace  oijorty  and  two  months^ 

At  the  fame  time  God  fhould  raife  up  fome  true  and  faithful 
zoitnejfes  (verf.  3. )  to  preach  and  protelt  againft  thefe  innovati- 
ons and  corruptions  of  religion  ;  for  ,  there  were  proteflants 
long  before  ever  tlie  name  came  into  ufe.  Of  thele  witnefles 
tiiere  ihould  be,  though  but  a  fuiall,  yet  a  competent  number  ; 
and  it  was  a  fufficient  reafori  fot. making  them  two  zuitneJJeSt 
becatie  that  is  the  nurnber  required  by  the  law,  and  approved 
by  the  gofpel,  Deut.  xix.  15.  Matt,  xviii.  16.  "In  the  mouth 
*'  of  two  witnefles  fhail  every  v/ord  be  eflablilhed  :"'  and  upon 
former  occaiions  two  have  often  been  joined  in  commiflion, 
as  Iviofcs  and  Aaron  in  Egypt,  Elijah  and  Elifhaan  the  apo- 
fiafy  of  the  ten  tribes,  and  Zerubbabel  andjefliua  after  the 
Babyloniih  captivity,  to  whom  thefe  witneffes  are  particularly 
compared.  Our  Saviour  himfelf  ient  forth  liis  difciples,  Luke 
X.  1.  "  two  and  two,:"  and  it  hath  been  obferved  alio,  that  the 
principal  leformers  have  ufually  appeared  as  it  were  in  pairs,  as 
the  Waldenlcs .  and  Aibigenfes,  John  Hufs  and  Jerome  of 
Prague,  Luil^er  an,d  Calvin,  Cranmer  and  Ridley,  and  their 
followers.  Not  that  I  conceive,  that  any  two  particular  men, 
or  two  particular  churches,  were  intended  by  this  prophecy  ; 

but 


THE     PROPHECIES.  2^37 

but  only    it  was   meant    in    the  general,  that  there  fiiould  be 
fume  in  every  age,   though  but  a  few  in  number,  who   ihould 
bear  wituefs  to  tiie  truth,  and  declare  againft  the  iniquity  and 
idolarry  of  their  times.     They  ihould  not  be  difcouraged  even 
bv  perfecution  and  opprellion,  but  though  cloathedinj'ackclotk, 
and  living  in  a  mourning  and  afHiHed  Itaie,  Ihould  yei  prvphe- 
rv,  Ihould  ^■et  preach  the  hncere  word  of  God,  and  denounce 
the  divine  judgments  againft  the  reigning  idolatry  and  wicked- 
nefs  :    and  this  they   lliould  continue  to  do,  as  long  as  the 
grand  corruption  itfelf  lafted,   for  the  fpace  of  a  thovjand  two 
hundred  and  threejcore  days.     It  is  the  fame  fpace  of  time  with 
the  forty  and  two  months  before  mentioned.     Y  ox  forty  and  tuo 
months,  confiiiing  each  of  thirty  days,  are  equal  to  a  thovjand 
two    huhditd  and  threef  ore  days,    or  years  in  the  prophetic 
llile  ;   ^n6.  a  thoujdnd  two  hundred  and  threejcore  years,  as   we 
have  feen  before  in  Daniel,  and  fliall  fee  hereafter. in  the  Re- 
veladon,  is  the  period  afligned  for  the  tyranny  and  idolatry  of 
the  church  of  Rome.     The  witnejfts  therefore  cannot   be  any 
two    men,  or  anv  two   churches,  but  mufl  be  a  fucceffion  of 
men,  and  a  fucceffion  of  churches. 

A  character  is  then  given  of  thefe  witnefTes,  and  of  the 
power  and  effeft  of  their  preaching.  Thfe  are  the  two  olive- 
trees^  '  and  the  two  candlejlicks  Jianding  before  the  God  of  the 
earth,  (verf.  4.)  that  is,  they  are  like  Zerubbabel  and  Jefhua, 
(Zech.  iv.)  the  great  inffru^ters  and  inlightners  of  the  church. 
Fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  viouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies^ 
(verf  5.)  that  is,  they  are  like  unto  Mofes  and  Elijah,  (Numb, 
xvi.  2  Kings  i.)  who  called  for  fire  upon  their  adverfaries. 
But  their  fire  was  real,  this  is  fymbolical,  2inA  proceedeth  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  witneffes,  denouncing  the  divine  vengeance 
on  the  corrupters  and  oppofers  of  true  religion ;  much  in  the 
fame  manner,  as  it  was  faid  to  Jeremiah,  v.  14.  "I  will  make 
"  my  words  in  thy  mouth  fire,  and  this  people  wood,  and  it 
"  fhall  devour  them."  Thefe  have  power  to  find  heaven,,  that 
it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  (verf.  6 .)  that  is,  they 
are  like  Elijah,  who  foretold  a  want  of  rain  in  the  days  of  Ahab, 
1  Kings  xvii.  1.  Jam,  v.  17.  "  and  it  rained  not  on  the  earth 
"  for  the  fpace  of  three  years  and  fix  months,"  which,  rayfli- 
cally  underfiood,  is  the  fame  fpace  of  time  as  the  forty  and  two 
rionths,  and  the  thoufand  two  hundred  and  threefcore  days, 
which  are  allotted  for  the  prophecying  of  the  witneffes.  Dur- 
ing this   time  the   divine  grace,  and  proteifion,  and   bieffing 

iliall 


2g8  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

fliall  be  withheld  from  thofe  men,  who  negle6l  and  defplfe  their 
preaching  and  dottrinc.  They  have  alfo  power  over  the  waters 
to  turn  them  to  hlood,  and  to  Jhnte  the  earth  with  all  plagues ^ 
as  often  as  they  will,  that  is  they  are  hke  Mofes  and  Aaron, 
who  inflicled  thefe  plagues  on  Egypt  :  and  they  may  be  faid 
to  Jhnte  the  earth  with  the  plagues  which  they  denounce,  for  in 
I'criptii re-language  the  prophets  are  often  faid  todothufe  things 
which  they  declare  and  foretel.  But  it  is  mofl  highly  probable, 
that  thefe  particulars  W'ill  receive  a  more  literal  accompli Ihment, 
when  the  plagues  of  God  and  the  vials  of  his  wrath  (Chap. 
xvi.)  (hall  be  poured  out  upon  men,  in  confequence  of  their 
having  fo  long  refiRed  the  tehiraony  of  the  witnefles.  Their 
caufe  and  the  caufe  of  truth  will  finally  be  avenged  on  all  their 
enemies. 

Next  after  this  defcription  of  the  power  and  office  of  the 
witnelles,  follows  a  prediftion  of  thofe  things,  which  (hall 
befal  them  at  the  laitei  end  of  their  miniftry  :  and  their  paflion, 
and  death,  and  refurrettion,  and  afcenfion  are  copied  from  our 
Saviour's,  who  is  emphafically  ftiled,  iii.  14.  "  the  faithful 
*'  and  true  witnefs  :"  but  with  this  difference,  that  his  were 
real,  theirs  are  figurative  and  myflical.  And  when  they  Jhall 
have  Jimjhed,  (in  the  Greek,  when  they  Jliall  be  about  finijiung) 
their  tejiimony,  (verf.  7.)  the  heaji  that  ajcendelh  out  of  the  abyfs^ 
the  tyrannical  power  of  Rome,  of  which  we  fhall  hear  more 
\\Qxe.dihG^,ftiall  make  war  againfl  them,  and  fhall  overcome  therriy 
and  kill  them .  The  beafi  indeed  fall  make  war  agatnf  them  all 
the  time  that  they  are  performing  their  miniflry ;  but  when  they 
jhall  be  near  finifhing  it,  \\efiall  fo  ?nake  war  againjl  them,  as 
to  overcome  them,  and  hill  them.  They  fhall  be  fubdued  and 
fupprefled,  be  degraded  from  all  power  and  authority,  be  de- 
prived of  all  offices  and  funftions,  and  be  politically  dead,  if 
jiot  naturally  fo.  In  this  low  and  abjetf;  flate  they  fhall  lie 
Ibme  time  (verf.  8.)  in  the  f  reel  of  the  great  city,  in  fome 
confpicuous  place  within  the  jurifdittion  of  (7)  Rome,  which 

fpiritually 

(7^  Mr.  Mann,  the'late  learner]  Msfter  of  the  Chirter-boufe,  in  fome 
manoftript  noici  upon  Vi'ringa's  book  on  the  Revelation,  communi- 
cated to  me  by  my  friend  Dr.  jortin,  hath  the  following  to  prove  that 
not  Jenifalem,  but  Rome  was  intended  in  this  place.  Rev,  xi.  8. 
*'  The;?reat  city  which  (i)iritually  is  called  Sodom  and  E,eypt,  where 
**  their  Lord  was  crucified."  I,  "  Jerufalem  in  verf.  2.  of  this  very 
*•  chapter,  is  called  the  holy  city  :  can  it  bc  in  fo  lew  periods  intended 
*'  under  the  lumes  of  ijodoiu  aud  Egypt  i 

«.  "  The 


THE    PROPHECIES.  23^ 

Jpirilually  is  called  Sodom  for  corruption  of  manners,  and  Egypt 
for  tyranny  and  opprefTion  of  the  people  of  God,  where  alfo 
our  Lord  was  crucified  fpintually,  being  crucified  afrefh  in  the 
fufFerings  of  his  faithful  martyrs.  Nay  to  fhow  the  greater  in- 
dignity and  cruelty  to  the  martyrs,  their  dead  bodies  (hall  not 
only  be  ptiblickly  expofed,  (verf.  9.)  but  they  fhall  be  denied 
even  the  common  privilege  of  burial,  which  is  the  cafe  of  ma- 
ny proteltants  in  popifh  countries  :  and  their  GnQxmt.s piall  re- 
joice 

2.  "The  holy  city  or  Jenifalem  verf.  2.  was  to  be  wafted  and  trod 
*'  under  foot  by  the  Gentiles  for  forty-two  months  :  the  iwo  witneffes 
**  were  to  prophefy  the  fanic  fpace  of  time:  Ji'>w  then  ftiould  theic 
*'   carcalTes  lie  in  the  ftreet  of  Jerufalem  fo  wafted  ? 

3.  '*  Jerufalem  in  this  book  is  four  times  called  the  Holy  City,  ne- 
*•  ver  the  Great  (unlefs  it  be  here  meant)  The  Great  City  is  twelve 
*'  times  repeated  only  of  Babylon,  i.  e.  Rome  :  is  it  probable  it  fliould 
'*  be  here  ufed  for  Jerufalem  ? 

4.  *'  In  verf,  13.  at  the  revival  of  the  two  witnefTes  after  lyin;; 
*'  dead  three  days  and  a  half,  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell:  but  in 
*'  verf.  2.  Jerufalem  is  already  wafted,  and  not  fuppofed  to  be  rebuilt ; 
"  and  therefore  incapable  of  bein^;  fo  damaged, 

5.  "  And  were  Jerufalem  rebuilt,  the  enemies  of  Chrift  out  of  all 
*'  people,  tongues,  and  nations  (verf.  9.)  would  not  aflemble  there, 
*'  nor  the  beaft  expofe  the  fliin  witncfies  but  in  his  own  capital. 

I.  "  Objeft.  There  are  two  charaifteriftics  affigned,  which  fit  Jeru- 
*'  falemonly,  That  it  is  fpiritualiy  or  figuratively  called  Sodom  and 
"  Egypt;  as  Jerufalem  is  compared  to  Sodom,  Ifa.  i.  10.  and  ili.  9. 
*'  (of  Egypt  no  infiance.) 

1.  "  Anfw,  That  Capernaum  (Matt.  xi.  23,  24.)  is  likewifs  com- 
**  pared  to  Sodom  by  Chrift;  and  fo  is  any  city  that  ftiall  rejeil  the 
*'  gofpel.  Matt.  X.  15.  Whence  Tertullian  (adv.  Jud.  c.  9,)  obferves 
"  of  this  very  name.  Nee  hoc  novum  Scripturis  divinis,  figuarate  uti 
*'  tranHatione  nominum,  ex  comparatione  criminum.  So  Rome 
*•  might  be  called  Sodom  forlcwdnefs,  and  Egypt  for  the  oppreflion 
'*  of  God's  people. 

2.  "  (;bjed.  The  fecond  charafteriftic,  where  a.'fo  our  Lord  was 
*'  crucified,  determines  the  place  to  Jerufalem  beyond  all  poflibility 
•'  of  doubting. 

2.  "Anfw.  Mills  fa'/s,  The  text  ftiould  be  read,  where  their  Lord  was 

*'  crucified,  or  had   been  crucified  ;  yet  indeed   without  making   any 

**  great  difference  to  the  literal  fenle.  But  why  ?nay  not  this  expreflioii 

*'  be  ufed  figuratively  as  well  as  the  preceding  ?  why  may  not  the  l^rd 

*'  of  the  two  witneffes  be  fpiritualiy  crucified,  where  ihey  are  fpiritu- 

*'  ally  flaini'    St.  Paul  to  the  Galatiaus  \ih~i  this  expredjou  figurative- 

"  ly  three  or  four  times  :    The  Ep.  to  the  Hebr.  vi.  6.  ufes  ir  figura- 

*'  tively,  and  perhaps  in  the  very   fenfe  it   na/  bear  here.    Though  it 

*'  is  capable  too  of  another,  which  is  authorized  by  Chrift  hirafelf,  for 

*'  Matt,  X.  and  xxv.  and  Ads  ix,  4,   5.  i.s  dechtes  himfelf  ro  luffer 

*'  what  is  done  to  his  followers.     In  th^t  Great  City  therefore,  whick 

*•  was  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  faiint,  and   the  martyrs  of  Jfjfcta, 

"  Chap.  xvii.  0.  Jefus  hiujfelf  mi^ht  be  fairi  lu  be  crucified." 


♦40  DISSERTATIONS    on 

joicc  and  infuh  oxjcr  them,  (veif.  lo.)  and faall  find  mutual  pre- 
Tents  and  congratulations  one  to  another,  for  their  deiiveiaiice 
tVom  thcfe  tornienters,  whofe  life  and  doe-trine  were  a  contiiiual 
reproach  to  them.  'RiM  after  three  days  and  a  half,  (verf,  ii.) 
that  is  in  the  prophetic  ftile  after  three  years  and  a  half,  for  no 
lefs  time  is  requilisefor  ail  thefe  trnnfattions,  they  fhall  be  rai- 
fed  again  by  the  fjnnt  of  God,  and  (verf.  12.)  fhall  afcend  up 
to  heaven  ;  they  fhall  not  only  be  reflored  to  their  prefiine  iiate, 
but  fhall  be  farther  promoted  to  dignity  and  honor;  and  that 
by  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  by  the  voice  of  public  authority. 
^At  the  fame  hour  there  fliall  he  a  great  earthquake,  there  fliall 
be  great  commotions  in  the  world;  and  the  tenth  part  of  the 
city  fliall  fall,  as  an  omen  and  earneft  of  a  flill  grcaier  fall  ; 
andfeven  thotijand  names  of  men,  or  fe\'cn  thoufand  men  of 
name,  fliall  heflain  ;  and  the  remainder  in  their  fright  and  fear 
fhall  acknowlege  the  great  po^ver  of  God. 

Some  interpreters  are  of  opinion,  that  this  prophecy  of  the 
(death  and  refurredwn  of  the  witnffes  received  its  completion 
(8)  in  the  cafe  of  John  Hufs  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  who 
.were  two  faithful  witneffes  and  miniyrs  of  the  bleffed  Jefus. 
It  is  very  well  known,  that  they  were  condemned  to  death, 
and  afterwards  burnt  for  herefy  by  the  council  of  Conffance. 
■Which  council  fating  about  three  years  and  a  half,  from  No- 
vember one  thoufand  four  hundred  and  fourteen  to  April  one 
thoufand  four  hundred  and  eighteen,  their  bodies  may  that  time 
be  laid  to  have  lain  unburied  in  the  flreet  of  the  great  city,  in 
ConHance  where  was  the  greateff  allbmbly  not  only  of  bifhops 
and  cardinals,  but  lihewife  of  embafladors,  barons,  Qounts, 
dukes,  princes,  and  the  emperor  himfelf.  But  after  the  coun- 
cil was  diifolved,  thefe  two  preachers  were  reftored  as  it  were 
to  life  in  their  dilciplcs  and  followers,  who  piopagated  the 
fame  do6lrines,  maintained  them  by  force  of  arms  as  well  as  by 
preaching,  and  even  vanquifhed  the  Imperialiflsin  fcveral  bat- 
•tles;  It  was  truly  faid  to  them  Come  up  hither,  when  they  were 
invited  to  the  council  of  Ijafil  with  a  promife  of  red  re  fs  of 
grievances  :  but  the  council  having  dealt  fraudulently  with  them, 
they  broke  out  again  into  open  rebellion,  and  the  tenth  part  of 
the  city  fell,  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  revolted,  and  fellalike 
from  itr;  obedience  to  the  Pope  and  emperor. 

Others 

(8)  F(»x  et  V.'trinp.  V.  4S7.  &c.  Vir'e  eiiamFrcd.  Spaiihemii  Hiff. 
Thrift.  S.'C(;.  xv.  ('ap.  6,  7.  Mifioire  rlii  C<'iKile  de  Condance  Jiar  Ja- 
qiies  I.enfiiit.  Vulr.iite's  General  Hiftory  and  State  of  Europe.  Part  z. 
an  1  Annals  of  tlic  limpire.  Vul.  z. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  24-1 

Others  refer  this  prophecy  to  (9)  the  protcuants  of  the  league 
cf  Siiialcald,  who  were  entirely  routed  by  the  emperor  Charles 
V.  ill  the  battle  of  Mulbiirg  on  the  twenty-fourch  of  April  one 
thoufand  five  hundred  and  forty  feven  ;  when  the  two  great 
chanioions  of  the  protcllants,  John  Frederic,  eletlor  of  Sax- 
ony, was  taken  prifoncr,  and  the  Landgrave  of  Kefie  was  forced 
to  llirrender  himfelf,  and  to  beg  pardon  of  the  emperor.  Pro- 
teltantiftn  was  then  in  a  manner  fuppreifed,  asiJ  the  mafs  re- 
flored.  Tlie  witncrfes  were  dead,  but  tiot  buried;  and  the 
papifts  rejoiced  over  t kern,  and  ?nade  merry,  and  Jent  gifts  onu 
lo  another.  But  this  joy  and  rriumph  of  theirs  were  of  no 
very  long  continuance;  for  in  the  fpace  oi  dhoMi  thee  years 
and  a  half,  the  proteffants  were  rajjed  again  at  Magdeburg, 
and  defeated  and  took  the  duke  of  Mecklenburg  prifoncr  in 
December  one  thoufand  five  hundred  and  fifty.  From  that 
time  their  affairs  changed  for  the  better  almoll  every  day  ;  fuc- 
cefs  attended  their  arms  and  counfels  ;  and  the  etnperor  was 
obliged  by  the  treaty  of  Paffau  to  allow  them  the  free  exercife 
of  their  religion,  and  to  re-admit  them  into  the  iiriperial  cliam- 
ber,  from  which  they  had  ever  fince  the  victoiy  of  Mulburg 
been  excluded.  Her^  was  indeed  a  great  earthquake,  a  great 
commotion,  in  which  many  thoiijands  werejlain  ;  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  a  great  part  of  the  German  empire  renoun- 
ced the  authority,  and  abandoned  the  communion  of  the 
church  of  Rome. 

Some  again  may  think  this  propliccy  very  applicable  to  (1) 
the  horrid  maffacre  of  the  protellants  at  Paris,  and  in  other 
cities  of  France,  begun  on  the  memorable  eve  of  St.  Bartho- 
lomew's day  one  thoufand  five  hundred  and  feventy-two.  Ac- 
cording to  the  beft  authors,  there  were  (lain  thirty  or  forty 
thoufand  hugonots  in  a  few  days  ;  and  among  tliem  without 
doubt  many  true  witneifes  and  faithful  martyrs  of  Jefus  Chrifl. 
Their  dead  bodij'S  lav  in  the  Jlreet  of  the  great  city,  one  of  the 
greateft  cities  of  Europe  ;  for  they  were  not  fufFered  to  be 
buried  being  the  bodies  of  lieretics  ;  but  were  dragged  through 
the  ftreet,  or  thrown  into  tlie  river,  or  hung  upon  gibbets, 
and  expofed  to  public  infainv.  Great  rejoicings  too  were 
made  in  the  courts  of  France,  Rome,  and  Spain  ;  they  went 
in  proceffion  to  the  churches,  they  returned  pubhc-  thanks  to 
Vol.  II.  Hh  God, 

(9)  B.-ighrm-in  and  Vitring.  J93,  <!:^c.  See  alfo  Slcidan's  Hift,  nt'ihe 
Reform iti'^n.  B.  19,  &-c.  Vnliaire's  Annals  of  the  Empire.  Vol,  2.      . 

(i)  Viirin.?.  P.  496,  &c.  Tbuani  Hiir.  Lib.  52,  53,  et  Cz.  DaviL's 
Ilifl.  B.  5  ei  6.    Mezerjy,  (  harlea  ix,  niid  Heiiry  in. 


242  DISSERTATIONS    o  N 

God,  the)'  fling  Te  Deums,  they  celebrated  jubilees,  they  fmick 
medals  ;  and  it  wasenaHed  that  St.  Bartholomew's  day  fiiould 
ever  afterwards  be  kept  with  double  pomp  and  folemnity.  But 
neither  was  this  joy  of  long  continuance  ;  for  in  little  more 
than  three,  years  and  a  halj\  Henry  III.  who  fucceedcd  his 
brother  Charles  IX.  entered  into  a  treaty  vvith  the  hugonots, 
which  was  concluded  and  publiflied  on  the  fourteenth  of  May 
one  thoufand  five  hundred  and  feventy-fix,  whereby  all  the 
former  fentences  againll  them  were  reverfed,  and  the  free  and 
open  cxercife  of  their  religion  was  granted  to  them;  they 
were  to  be  admitted  to  all  honors,  dignities,  and  offices,  r.s 
well  as  the  papifts ;  and  the  judges  v/ere  to  be  half  of  the  one 
religion,  and  half  of  the  other  ;  with  other  articles  greatly  to 
their  advantage,  which  were  in  a  manner  the  refurredion  of 
the  witneffes,  and  their  afcen/ion  into  heaven.  T\\g.  great  earth- 
quake, and  the  Jailing  of  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  and  ihefay" 
ing  of  thou  finds  of  men,  according  to  this  h)pothef!s,  mufc  be 
referred  to  the  great  commotions  and  civil  wars,  Vvhich  for 
feveral  years  afterwards  cruelly  diilurbed,  and  almoft  deflroy- 
ed  the  kingdom  of  France. 

Others  again  have  recourfe  to  later  events,  and  the  later  in- 
deed the  better  and  fitter  for  the  purpofc.  Peter  Jurieu,  a  fam- 
ous divine  of  the  French  churcii  at  Rotterdam,  (2)  imagined 
that  the  perfecution  then  carried  on  by  Lewis  XIV.  againll 
the  proteftants  of  France,  after  the  revocation  of  the  cditi  of 
Nantes  in  O^iober  one  thoufand  fix  hundred  and  eighty-five, 
would  be  the  lafl  perfecution  of  the  church  ;  that  during  this 
time  the  witnefi'es  would  lie  dead,  but  fliould  recover  and  re- 
vive within  a  few  years,  and  the  Reformation  fhould  be  eda- 
blifhed  in  that  kingdom  by  royal  authority  ;  the  whole  country 
fhould  renounce  popery,  and  embrace  the  proteftant  religion. 
BiOiop  Lloyd  and  after  him  Mr.  Whifton  (3]  apply  this  pro- 
phecy to  the  poor  proteflants  in  tlie  valleys  of  Piedmont,  who 
by  a  cruel  cdicl  of  their  fovereign  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  inftigatcd 
by  the  French  king,  wereiinprifoned  and  murdered,  or  banifh- 
ed,  and  totally  diffipatcd  at  the  latter  end  of  the  year  one  thou- 
fand {\y.  hundred  and  eighty-fix.  They  were  kindlv  received  and 
fuccoured  by  the  proteftant  ftates  ;  and  after  a  while  fecretly  en- 
tring  Savoy  with  their  fwords  in  their  hands,  they  regained 

their 

(2)  Jurieu's  Accompliflunent  of  the  prophecies.     Tart  2.  Chap.  li* 
and  13. 

(3)  Whifton's  Effay  on  the  Rev.  Part  3.  Vifion  a. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  243 

their  ancient  pofTefiions  with  great  fiaughtcr  of  their  enemies  ; 
ana  the  Duke  hiinCelf,  having  then  left  the  French  inteiel!:, 
granted  them  a  full  pardon  ;  and  re-elfabliihed  them,  by  ano- 
ther editf  figned  June  fourth,  one  thoufdnd  fix  hundred  and 
ninety,  juft  three  years  and  an  half-d.'ixcx  their  total  difhpation. 
Bifliop  Lloyd  not  only  under  flood  the  propliecy  in  this'  man- 
ner, but  what  is  very  remarkable,  made  the  application  even 
before  the  event  took  place,  as  Mr.  Whiff  on  relates,  and  upon 
this  ground  encouraged  a  refugee  miniifer,  of  the  Vaudois, 
whofe  name  was  Jordan,  to  return  liome,  and  returning  he 
heard  the  joyful  news  of  the  deliverance  and  rellitution  of  his 
country.  Thefe  were  indeed  molt  barbarous  perfecutions  of 
the  protelfants  both  in  France  and  Savoy  ;  and  at  the  fame 
time  popery  here  in  England  was  advanced  to  the  throne,  and 
threatened  an  utter  fubverfion  of  our  religion  and  liberties,  but 
in  little  more  than  three  years  and  an  halfd.  happy  deliverance 
was  wrought  by  the  glorious  Revolution. 

In  all  thefe  cafes  there  may  be  fome  refemblance  to  the  pro- 
phecy before  us,  of  the  death  and  rejiirretlioh,  of  the  witneffes  ; 
and  it  may  pleafe  an  overruling  providence  fo  to  difpofe  and 
order  events,  that  the  calamities  and  afflitlions  of  the   church 
may  in  fome  mcafure  run  parallel  one  to  another,  and   all  the 
former  efforts  of  that  tyrannical  and  perfecuting  power  called. 
the  beaj},  may  be  the  types  and  figures  as  it  were  of  this  his  lafl 
and  greateil  eflFort  againfl  the  witneffes.  But  though  thefe  inllan- 
ces  fufficiently  anfwer  in  fome   refpefcfs,  yet  thev  are  deficient 
in  others,  and  particularly  in  this,  that  they  are  none  of  them 
the  laft  perfecution  ;  others  have  been  fince,  and  in  all  pro- 
bability will  be  again.     Befides  as  the  two  witmjfes  are  defign- 
ed  to  be  the  reprefentatives  of  the  proteflants  in  general,  ^o  the 
perfecution  muff  be  general  too,  and  not   confined    to  this   or 
that  particular  church  or  nation.     We  are  now  living  under 
ike  fixth  trumpet :  and  the  empire  of  the  Euphratean  horfcmen 
or  Othmans  is  (1111  fubfilfing,    and  perhaps  in  as  large  extent  as 
ever:  the  he  aji  \^  ^\\\  reigning  \  ■An'X  the  witn'/f'^s  are   ftill,  in 
fome  times  and  places  more,  in  fome  \th,  prophefying  in  fach- 
cloth.     It  will  not  be  till  toward  the  end  of  their  teJUmony,  and 
that  end  feemeth  to  be  .yet  at  fome  dillance,  that  the  great  vic- 
tory and  triumph  of  the  beafl,  and  the  fuppreflion,  and  refur- 
rcBion,  zr\dQXd\veii\on  oi the  wit nejfes  will  take  effetf.  When 
all  tliefe  things  fliall  be  accomplilhed,   then   the  fixth  trumpet 
will  end,  then  thefccond  woe  Iliall  h^  paji,  (verf.  14.)   the  Oth- 

man 


244  DISSERTATIONS    on 

man  empire  (hall  be  broken  In  the  fame  manner  that  E^ekiel 
(xxxviii.  xxxix.)  and  Daniel  ixi.  44,  45.)  have  predi8ed  ;  the 
fufferings  of  the  witncjjts  Ihall  ceafe,  and  they  lliall  be  raifed 
and  exalted  above  their  enemies  :  and  when  the  ftcond  woe 
Jhall  be  \.\M\s,paJi,  behold  the  third  zvoe,  or  the  total  deftruftion 
of  the  beail  cometh  aiackly.  Some  time  intervened  between 
theji'jl  and  the  fccond  woes  ;  but  upon  the  ceafing  of  thejecond, 
the  third  /hail  commence  immediately. 

It  appears  then  that  the  greater  part  of  this  prophecy  relat- 
ing to  the  witnejfes  remains  yet  to  be,  fulfilled  :  but  poflibly 
foine  may  quellion,  whether  any  part  ot  it  hath  been  fulfilled  ; 
whether  there  have  been  any  fuch  perfons  as  the  zoitarjjes,  any 
true  and  faithful  fervants  of  Jefus  Chrilf,  who  have  in  every 
age  profelfed  doflrines  contrary  to  thofe  maintained  by  the 
Pope  and  church  of  Rome.  The  truth  of  the  faft  will  beft 
appear  by  an  hiflorical  deduction  ;  and  if  it  can  be  proved,  that 
there  have  conftantlv  been  fuch  witnfffiis  from  the  feventh  cen- 
tury down  to  the  Reformation,  during  the  mofl  florifhing  pe- 
riod of  popery,  I  prefume  there  can  be  little  doubt  about  the 
times  preceding  or  following.  As  there  hath  been  occafion  to 
obferve  before,  the  feeds  of  popery  were  fown  even  in  the 
apoftles  time,  but  they  were  not  grown  up  to  maturity,  the 
power  of  the  Pope  as  a  horn  or  temporal  prince  was  not  cfta- 
blilhcd  until  the  eighth  century  ;  and  from  thence  therefore 
it  will  be  proper  to  begin  our  deduciion,  when  the  bead  began 
to  reign,  and  the  wxinei^e^io  prophecy  in  fackdoth. 

Great  as  the  power  of  the  Latin  church  was  grown  in  the 
eighth  centiiry,  the  Greek  church  flill  dif["ented  from  it,  and 
oppofed  it.  The  emperors  (4)  Leo  Ifauricus  and  his  fon 
Conflantinc  Copronvnius  not  only  vigoroufly  oppofed  the 
.  worlhip  of  images,  but  alfo  denied  the  intercefiion  of  faints, 
and  burnt  and  dcflro)'ed  their  relics.  In  the  year  feven  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four,  Confiantine  Coprom'mus  held  a  general 
council  at  Conflantinople  of  three  hundred  and  tliiity-eigljt 
bifhops,  who  prohibited  unaniir^oiiHy  the  worlhip  of  faiiits  as 
well  as  of  images  ;  and  (5)  dcclaicd  that  "  only  one  image  was 

"  conflituled 

(4)  Theoph;  Ceclren.  Zonar.  Zzc.  &c.  Frerl.Spanhemii  Hi fi.  Chriftian. 
Saec.  viii.  <"ap.  6,  7,  &c. 

(5)  A!ii5ex;)lorjaiir..-:£;inibu«,  [vJrbafuntBcI'armini  Tom.  r.  P.  535. J 
Dnicain  df  fiaiveaiijf  efle  !w-!a,!.>iiiSinal)  ipf<>  Chrifto  i.'iffi;;ita!ii,  nimiruni 
paneni  ct  vuiiiin  id  Eurharilha,  qua:  rerrce'crir,-;i)t  (.'hrifli  «  or  pus  et  J'-m- 
>;ui!iein.  |<;x  Coucil.  Confbntinor),  Toiu.  3.1*.  3^9.  Kdir.  Bmnii.  \Ji' 
ferius  de  Chriiliaii.  Ecplel".  iLicceilioiic  ct  ita'.u.  Cap.  z.  Set).  4.  P.  19. 


'THE     PROPHECIES.  245^ 

**  condiUited  by  Chrill  himfelf,  namely  the  bread  and  v.-ine  in" 
"  the  eucharilt,  which  reprefeiit  the  body  and  blood  of  Chrift  :" 
than  which   there  cannot  be  a  ftronger  declaration  againft  the 
dottrine  of  traalubftantiation  as  well  as  againll  the  worlhip  of 
im  iges.      It  is  true  that  the  I'econd  council  ot  Nice  in  rhe  year 
feven    hundred   and    eighty-ieven  relloied   and  ellabhlhed  the 
worihip  ol  images,  and  the  Pope  ratified  and  confirmed   it ; 
but  nevertheleis   great  oppofuion  was  made   to  it  by  feveral 
churches   in    the  weit.     Charlemain    (6)  held    a    council   at 
Francfort  in  the  year  leven  hiindred  and  ninety-four,  confilling 
of  three  hundred  biihops   of  various   nations,  who  condemned 
equally  the  fecond  council  of  Nice  and  the  worlhip  of  images. 
The  Carolin  books  were  alfo  fet  forth  under  the  name  and  au- 
thority of  that  great  monarch  ;  and  the  doSrines  therein  con- 
tained, of  the   luificiency  of  the  fcriptures,  of  the  worfhip  of 
God  alone,  of  prayers  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  of  the  eucJiariif, 
of  jullification,  of  repentance,  ol  pretended   vifions  arid  mira- 
cles, and  various  other  points,  are  Inch  as  a  papift  would  abhor, 
and  a  proteftant  would  fubfcribe.     Not  to  feek  for  farther  in- 
ilances,  the    7)  Britifla  churches  lamented  and   execrated  the 
fecond  council  of  Nice  ;  and   the    famous    Albin  or  Alcuin 
wrote  a  letter  againil  it,  diO^roving  and  refuting  it  by  exprefs 
authorities  of  holy  fcripture  ;  v.-iiich  letter  was  tranfmitted  to 
Charles  the  Great  in  the  name  of  the  biihops  and  other  great 
men  of  the  kingdom.     Even  in  Italy  (8)  the  council  of  Foro- 
julio  prefcribed  the  ufe  of  no  other  creed  but  that  of  the  apo- 
files,  (o  that  they  had  no  conception  of  the  neceility  of  fo  many 
additional  articles,  as  have  fmce  been  made  by  Pope  Pious  IV. 
and  received  by  the  church.    Some  even  of  the  Italian  biihops 
ailifted  at  the  council  of  Franciort  betore  mentioned,  and  par- 
ticularly Paulinus  billiop  of  Aquileia  bore  a  principal  part  in  it. 
Popery  prevailed  dill  more  in   the  mnfk  century,  but  yet 
not  without  con'iderahie  oppofuion.     Not  only  (9)  the  empe- 
rors of  the  eaft,  Nicephorus,  Leo  Armenius,  Michael  Balbus, 

Theophilus, 

(6)  SpiT'hem.  ibid.  C-;p.  6.  et  9  UtTer.  ihid.  P.  20.  Allix's  Pvemarks 
upon  the  ancient  cliiirrh^s  of  tlie  Aibi^enfej,  Chap,  8. 

(7)  Hoveden,  Annal,  pars  prior,  p.  232.  Simeon  Dunetm.  Hift.  P. 
III.  Mut.  VVefiin.  Flores  Hift.  Ann.  793.  Uller  ibid,  T.  19,  20.  CoU 
lief's  Ecrlef.  H:ft.  B.  2.  P.  139. 

(8)  Tom.  7.  Concil.  F.  1002.  Allix's  Re:r,arks  upon  the  ancient 
cliii'ches  ot  PiedmoJit.  Ch  -p.  8.  Sp.mhcin.  ibid.  Cap.  9,  10 

{(j)  Fred.  Spanhernii  Huh  Chriftian.  S.:-ec.  ix.  Cap.  9.  Mifceil.  Sa- 
crae  Au'iq.  Lib.  6.  Hift.  Iiuag.  7,  8,9. 


546  DISSERTATIONS     on 

Theophllus,  and  the  emperors  of  the  wefl,  Charles  the  Great, 
and  Lewis  the  Pious,  but  alio  leveral  ])rclates  b'nd  ecclefiaftics, 
oppoled  the  abfolute  power  and  fupremacy  of  the  Pope,  together 
with  the  worlhip  of  images,  and  invocation  of  faints  and  angels. 
The  capitularies  and  editts  of  Charles  the  Great  and  Lewis  the 
Pious   (i)  injoining  the  reading  of  the  canonical  fcriptnre  as 
the  fole  rule  of  faiih,  without   any  regard  to  human  traditions 
or  apocryphal  writings.     Private  mailes  and  pilgrimages,  and 
other  fuch  fuperfliiions  (2 )  v\-ere  forbidden   by  the  fame  capi- 
tularies.    Lewis  the   Pious  held  a  council  at   Paris  in  the  year 
eight    hundred  and    twenty-four,  which   (3)  agreed  with  the 
council  of  Francfort  in  rejedriing   the  fecond  council  of  Nice, 
and   forbidding  the  worlhip  of  images.     Agobard,  archbilliop 
of  Lyons,  in   his  book,  againft  pifiures  and  images,  maintains, 
that  we  ought  not  to  adore  any  image  of  God,  but  only  that 
which  is    God  himfelf,  even   his  eternal  Son  >  and  that  there 
is  no  other  mediator  between  God  and  men,  fave  Jefus  Chrifl 
God  and  man  :  fo  that  it  is  no  wonder  that  this  book   is  con- 
demned in  the  Index  Expurgatorius    of  the  church  of  Rome. 
It  was  in  this   century,  that   the  doftrine  of  tranfubftantiation 
was  firil  advanced  here  in  the   wefl  by   Pafchafius   Radbertuj 
abbat  of  Corbie  in  France  ;  but  it  was  flrenuoully  oppofed  by 
Rabanus    Maurus,  Beriraitius,  Johannes   Scotus,    and   many 
other  bifliops  and  learned  men  ot  that  age.     Rabanus  Maurus, 
archbilhop  of  Mcntz,   (4)  paffes  this  cenfure  upon  the  novelty 
^of  the  doftrine  ;  "  Some,  fays  he,  ot  late  not  rightly  conceiv- 
*'  ing  concerning  the  facrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our 
"  Lord,  have  affirmed  that  this  is   the  very  fame  body  of  our 
*'  Lord,  which   was  born  of  the  virgin    Mary,  and  in    which 
"  our  Lord  himfelf  fuffered,  &c.  which  error  we  have  oppofed 


to 


CO  Capit.  Aquir^jrnnens.  Spanhem.  Hift.  Chriflian.  Saic.  ix.  Cap.  3. 
Seit.  z.  Cap.  y.'ftett.  i- 

(2)  Spaiibcm.  ibid,  C^P-  5- Sed.  5,  8,  he. 

(3)  Spanhem,  ibid.  Cap.  9.  .Seft.  3.  Cap.  12.  Se6>.  2.  Hift.  Imap. 
Seet.  9.  All,;;'s  Rem uks  upon  ihe  aucient  cliurchQS  of  the  Albigenfe*. 
Chap.  9. 

(4)  Qnidcim  nnper  He  ipfo  facramenfo  corporis  ct  faiiguinis  Domi- 
ni ii'>n  \it\t  feiiiientes,  tlixerum  hoc  ipfum  corp-;s  Doniiiii  quod  dc 
Maria  virguiciiatuni  eft,  ct  ii5  quo  ipfe  Dnininus  palTus  eft,  &c  ;  au 
criori  quantum  potuimiis,  &c.  I/ib.  rcsnitent.  Cap,  33,  Spanheai. 
Kill.  Chrjiliaic.'Sscc,  ix.  Cap.  10.  Scd.-^. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  »47 

•'  to  the  utmoft  of  our  power,  Sec/'  He  thus  (,5)  exprefies  his 
own  fcntiments  ;  "  Our  Lord  would  have  the  lacrament  of  his 
"  body  and  blood  be  taken  and  eaten  by  the  faithful,  that  by 
"  a  vifible  work  an  invifible  efTecl  might  appear.  For  as  the 
"  material  food  outwardly  nourilhes  and  retrcihes  the  body,  fo 
"  alfo  the  word  of  God  inwardly  nourilhes  and  ftrengihens  the 
♦'  foul."  Again  :  "  the  facrament  is  reduced  into  the  nour- 
•'  ilhment  of  the  body,  but  by  tiie  virtue  of  the  facrament 
"  eternal  life  is  obtained."  Beriramus,  or  Ratramnus  as  he 
is  otherwife  called,  a  monk  of  Corbie,  wrote  a  book  ojthtbody 
and  blood  of  our  Lord,  which  he  infcribed  to  the  emperor 
Charles  the  bald. 

The  emperor  (6)  had  inquired  of  him,  "  whether  the  fame 
"  body,  which  was  born  of  Mary,  and  fuiTered,  and  was  dead 
"  and  buried,  and  which  fitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father, 
"  is  what  is  daily  taken  in  the  mouth  of  the  faithful  by  the 
"  myflery  of  the  facrament  in  the  church  :"  and  Bertram  an- 
fwers,  that  the  difference  between  them  is  "  as  great  as  be- 
"  tween  the  pledge,  and  the  thing  for  which  the  pledge  is  de- 
"  livered  ;  as  great  as  between  the  image,  and  the  thing  whole 
"  image  it  is  ;  as  great  as  between  the  reprefentation,  and  the 
"  reality."  He  fays  (7)  in  feverai  places,  that  "  the  bread  and 
"  wine  are  figuratively  the  body  of  Chrifl,  fpiritually  not  cor*- 
"  porally,  in  figure,  in  image,  in  niyflery,  not  in  truth,  or 
"  real  exiftence,  or  prefence  of  the  fubftance."  Johannes 
Scotus,  the  famous  Irifhrnan,  for  the  Irifh  were  the  Scots    of 

thofe    . 

(5)  Mahiit  Domlniis  corporis  et  fafiguinis  fui  facramenfa  fio'eliuin 
nre  peicipi,  et  1:1  partem  [a!,  pafturn]  eoruin  redigi,  ut  per  vifibile 
opus  invifibilis  oflendereiur  effechis.  6icut  eiiim  cibus  materialis  to- 
nnfecus  nuirit  corpus  et  vegctat,  ita  etiaui  verhum  Dei  intus  r-nimsin 
iHUrit  et  roborat.  Sacranientuin  in  ;;li!nentiuii  corporis  redis^ittxr, 
virtute  aittem  facrnmeiiti  atema  vita  adipifcitur.  Inftitur.  Cleric,  Lib. 
I.  Gap.  ;^i.  et  fie  Uiiiverfo  Lib.  5.  Cap.  11.  Uffer.  de  Cbriftian.  Ecclef. 
fuccefiioue  ct  ftatu.  Cap.  2.  Sefi.  16. 

(6)  Uhi  qu^renti  ,ir!',peratori  vtrum  ipfuni  corpus  quofi  de  Maria 
natuin  eft  et  pafTum,  mortunmct  fcpulrum,  quodqos  ad  dexteram  Pa- 
tris  confirJeat,  fit  quod  ore  tideliiiin  per  1'acr.iraentcruin  niyfteriiim  in 
ecclefia  quotidie  fimutur  :  refpondet  Dertranius  difcrimen  inter  iitriim- 
que  efie  tantam,  quantum  eft  inter  pignus,  et  cam  rem  pro  qua  pignus 
iraditur  ;  quantum  inter  imaginein,  et  rem  nijus  eft  imago  ;  et  quan- 
tum iuter  (peciemet  veritaiera.  UlTer.  ibid.  Sect.  17. 

(7)  Ibi  fufe  Bertrainus,  Panem  viiiumque  fienrate  corpus  Chrifti  cx- 
jftere  :  fpirirualiter,  non  corporalirer  ;  in  figtua,  in  miapine,  in  myfte- 
rio  ;  non  in  veritate,  lua  ttjiiexiftentia,  vel  j^riefentia  fubftaiitiae',  Ifc. 
Spanhcm  ibid. 


248  DISSERTATIONS     on 

thofc  times,  (8)  wrote  alfo  a  book  of  tJic  eucharijl  by  the  com- 
mand 01  Uiieiilcs  tlie  bald  ;  and  therein  he  alieiied,  that  "  the 
"  lacrament  of  the  ahar  is  not  the  true  body,  nor  true  blood 
•"  ot  our  Lord,  but  only  the  memorial  of  the  true  body  and 
"  of  the  true  blood."  He  was  after  this  invited  into  England 
by  king  Alfred,  was  preferred  by  him,  and  honored  with  the 
title  of  martyr  after  his  death ;  which  is  at  leall  a  llroiig  pie- 
famption,  that  the  church  of  England  had  not  at  that  time  re- 
ceived the  doQrine  of  tranfubitantiation.  In  Italy  itfelf  (9) 
Angiibertus,  archbifhop  of  Milan,  would  not  acknowlcge  the 
fupremacy  of  the  Pope,  nor  did  the  church  of  Milan  fubmit  to 
tbe  fee  of  Rome  till  two  hundred  years  afterwards.  But  no 
one  was  more  willing,  as  indeed  no  one  of  that  ape  was  more 
able  to  ftem  the  torrent  of  fuperftidon  than  Claud  bifhop  of 
Turin,  in  his  numerous  writings  and  comments  upon  fcripture. 
He  (i)  afferted  the  equality  of  all  the  apollles  with  St.  Peter, 
and  maintained  that  Jefus  Chrill  was  the  only  head  of  the 
church.  He  overthrew  the  doctrine  of  merit  and  all  pretences 
to  vvorks  of  fupererogation.  He  rejefted  traditions  in  matters 
of  religion,  held  the  church  to  be  fubjecl  to  error,  and  denied 
the  ufe  of  prayers  for  the  dead.  He  propofed  the  doflrine  of 
the  eucharift  in  a  manner  totally  different  from  Pafchafius  Rad- 
fcertus,  and  entirely  conformable  to  the  fenfe  of  the  ancient 
church.  He  oppofed  with  all  his  might  the  woilhip  of  faints, 
of  relics,  of  images,  together  with  pilgrimages,  penances,  and 
other  fuperftiiions  of  the  like  kind.  He  may  in  a  manner  be 
fdid  to  have  fown  the  feeds  of  the  Reformation  in  his  dioccfe 

of 

(S)  Sacrnmentiim  altaris  non  efTsvertim  corpns,  nee  vcrum  fangui- 
cem  Domini,  fe.l  Colunimorio  menioriule  veri  cdrpoiis  et  vcri  fanguinis. 
Spanbein.  ibiii.  Uiicr.  ibid.  Seft.  19.  Dupu).  Is.  Siecle.  Chap.  7.  Cave 
Hia,  Lut.  Ann.  858.  P.  45.  Voi.  3.  Coili^r's  Ecclcllalt.  Hilt,  B.  3. 
p.  165. 

,    (9)  Sigon.  de  Regn.  Ital.  Lib.  5.  Anu.  8j.a.  Spanhem.  ibiJ.  Cap.  9- 
Sect.  I. 

(i)  See  thefe  points  proved  by  cjiiotatiniis  ,ind  extrafls  from  hia 
-works  in  Dr..All  x's  Remiiks  npoii  ilia  sncient  cliurchcs  of  P:ed)aiom* 
Chip.  9.  bee  alio  Spaiiheira,  Dupiii,  Cave,  ^c. 

(2)  Iiifelix  flicitiir  hoc  TaiCDlum,  cxiiauHuin  honi'uihns  ingenjo  et 
«3o(!:tnna  clans,  lie  etiani  daris  priiicipiiniK  ;  et  pontificibiis  ;  in  quO 
nihil  fere  (iignum  inemuria  poitenutis  geHum  rit"-Hoc  vcro  uiio  iiife- 
lix, quod  per  annos  fere  150  pont'fice.-i  circiter  50  a  virtu'e  inaj"rum 
prorlus  dcfererint,  ApotaitJci  Apcflatitive  potiiis  quani  Aiioltolici. 
Geiiebrard.  Chroii.  Lib.  4.  In  initio  x.  Si;c.  UHcr.  (ie  '  hnftian.  lic- 
clef.  fuccelTioiie  et  ftatu.  Cap.  i.  teC:!.  ^.  bpaiiheiiiii  Hill.  Chrilhaii. 
ijiec.  X.  Cap,3,  bedL  I, 


THE    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  *.uj 

of  Turin  ;  and  his  dotlrines  took  rucli  dcen  root  cfnccially  in 
Hie  vai leys  oiPiecim Oil t,  that  they  continued  to  fluiifli  tlieie 
tor  Ibme  centuries,  as  the  papills  theinfelves  ac|-.nonlege. 

The  iaUk  centriy  even  the  writers  of  the  Romilh  commn- 
nlon  lament  and  defcribe  as  the  u:oit  debai:ched  and  v/ickedy 
the  inoR  illiterate  and  ignorant  age  fince  the  coming  of  Chrift.' 
Gencbrard  (2)  fays  "  This  is  called  tlie  unhappy  age,  being 
"  dellitulc  of  n.en  famous  ior  wit  and  iearnino-,  as  aifo  of  fa- 
"  mous  princes  and  Popes  ;  in  which  fcarce  any  thing  was. 
"  done  worthy  of  the  memory  of  poiterity."  Ke  fubjoins, 
"  But  chief!)'  unhappy  in  this  one  thing,  ihat  for  ahnoil  one 
"  hundred  and  fiity  years  about  fifty  Popes  totally  degenerated 
"■  from  the  virtue  of  their  anceflors,  being  more  like  apof- 
"  tates  than  apoliles.''  Baronius  himfelf  (3)  denominates  it  an 
iron,  a  Laden,  and  obfctire.  age  :  and  declares  that  "  Chrifl  was 
"  then,  as  it  appears,  in  a  very  deep  fleep,  when  the  fliip  was 
"  covered  vv-ith  waves  ;  and  what  feemed  worfe,  when  the  Lord 
*'  was  thus  afieep,  there  were  wanting  difciples  \vl;o  bv  their 
"  cries  might  awaken  him,  being  themfelvcs  all  fall  afieep." 
It  is  not  to  be  wondered,  that  in  fo  long  and  dark  a  night  as 
this,  while  all  were  afieep,  the  futtle  enemy  Ihould  fowhis  tare:? 
in  great  abundance.  Plowever  there  v.'ere  fome  few  like//M/'i 
JJiinwgin  a  dark  place,  who  remonftrated  ai'vdnif  ihcdegenera- 
cv  and  fupcrlhtion  of  the  times.  The  reiblutions  and  decrees' 
or  the  councils  of  Francfort  and  Paris  againii  the  vvorfhip  oi- 
images  (4)  had  fiill  fome  iorce  and  influence  in  G'ermanv,  in 
1^ ranee,  in  England,  and  other  coumrics,. .  In  the  former  part 
ol  this  century,  in  the  }'ear  nine  hundred  and  nine,  a  council 
(5)  was  held  at  Trofly,  a  village  near  SoifTons  in  France  ;  and 
having  made  feveral  wife  and  good  regulations,  they  concKul- 
ed  witii  a  profefiion  of  the  things,  which  Chriftians  ought  to 
believe  and  pratiife  :  and  in  that  profefiion  are  none  of  tbofe 
things  which   conilitute  the  fuin   ofpopiili  doclrinCj  nothing 

Vol.  II.  I  i  of 

(3)  En  novum  inchnafnr  fecidiirr,  qocd  fui-af;  erit^te  ac  boni  tier!- 
litate  ferreuin,  imlique  exDnfJiiiTis  dcfoniiicate  pir^n'^eiini.  atquc  ino- 
))ia  fcrjptorijiii  appeliari  coni-jcvit  ohfcuriim.  Paioji.  ad  au.i.  902. 
l)orm:ebat  tu!:c  plane  a!?o  (at  a|)parer)  Copor*;  Ciirilhis,  cum  nnvis  fJU'.- 
tibiis  nperiretur  :  Er  q^iod  dercr.us  videbuiir,  de  eraiit  qui  Doirrna'.n 
Jic  dorm'e:;ten)  rlaniorihui  exci'arent  difcip!.)!',  ftciicsitibus  oniuibus. 
ll)id.  3'-'. -nn.  912.  Ufler.  il)iti.  Spar,hein.  i!j:ri. 

(4)  Spatihfjm.  i!)i(|.  Cap.  6.  S^^).  8.  H.ft.  Iinatr.  ?,'f}.  9. 

(5)  Tom.  3.  Coucil.  QaV.V^.  S[u::iici:!.  iLiJ.  Cap,  8. 'b';(JJ.  ^  Duuiii 
X.  Siecle.  Chap,  3. 


2501  DISSERTATIONS     on 

of  the  Pope's  being  head  of  the  church,  nothing  of  the  cl.ji'v 
facrifice  of  the  mals,  or  of  puigatory,  or  of  the  woriliip  of 
creatures,  or  oi  coramentitious  facranienis,  or  of  confelTion  to 
theprlelt,  but  of  pure  and  hncere  confefhon  to  God  :  fo  much 
did  this  council  differ  from  the  fpirit  and  principles  of  the 
council  of  Trent.  Many  ciuirchcs  (6)  flill  retained  the  ufc 
of  the  fcrlptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue  :  and  in  England  parti- 
cularly Athenian  caufed  them  to  be  tranllatcd  into  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  idiom.  Great  oppohtion  ('7)  was  alfo  made  in  Icveral 
countries  to  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  ;  and  fevcral  councils 
•were  held  upon  the  controverfy  between  the  monks  and  the 
fecular  clergy,  and  particularly  in  England,  where  Eifere  earl 
of  Mercia  expelled  the  monks  out  of  the  ninnaderles  in  that 
province,  and  introduced  the  clergy  with  their  wives.  Many 
too  even  in  this  age  denied  the  doclrine  of  tranfLibflantiaiion. 
Herlger  abbat  of  Lobes  near  Liege  (8)  ^vrole  cxjircfly  agalnft 
it  ;  as  did  alfo  (9)  Aifric  in  England,  wiiofe  homily  for  eafler 
ufed  to  be  read  publicly  in  the  churches.  His  principal  aim 
therein  (1)  is  to  prove,  "  that  we  fpiritually  tafle  the  body  of 
"  Chriff,  and  drink  his  blood,  when  with  true  faith  we  par- 
"  take  of  that  holy  facrament  ;  ilic  bread  and  wine  cannot  by 
♦'  any  benediction  be  changed  inro  the  body  and  blood  of 
"  Chrill,  they  are  indeed  the  body  and  blood  of  Chrift,  vet 
"  not  corporally,  but  fpiritually  ;"  with  much  more  to  the 
fame  purpofe.  He  wrote  alfo  two  epiflies,  the  one  addrefi'ed 
to  Wulfin  bilhop  of  Shirburn,and  the  other  to  Wulfftan  arch- 
billiop  of  York,  wherein  he  aiTerts  the  fame  doftrine.     In  tlic 

former 


(6)  Spanhem.  ibid.  Cap.  6.  Seft.  2  et  10.  Scripturas  divinas  verti 
fecit  in  Aiiglo-Saxoiiicum  iciioina,  Wilh.  M:iltnci".  et  Belicus. 

(7)  Spanhem.  ibid.  Sect.  ;.  Speiinanin  Cuiicii.  Brit.  Vol.  i.  Collier's 
Eccief.  Hn}.B.3.P.  ir;9, 

(8)  SiKebertde  Ecclerir.n.  Script.  Cap.  138.  Ufier.  ibid.  Seft.  20. 
Spanhem.  ibid.  Cap.  7.  Sed.3.  Dupin.  ibid.  Chap.  4. 

(9)  UfTer.  ibid.  Sea.  20,  ar.  Spanhem.  ibid.  Sc<^.  2.  Dupin,  ib'd. 
Ch.ip.  ;»  Cave  Hift.  Litt.  Vol.  2.  P.  108,  &:c.  Collier's  Eccicfiaft.  Hift. 
B.3.  P.  204,  &c. 

(i)  ----id  pene  iinice  agit,  «*  ut  oficndat  nos  fpiritiialiter  corpus 
Chrifti  EjiiOare  cjufquc  fanguinem  bibere,  cimi  vera  fide  facram  il- 
lam  guframus  euchariftiam  ;  panem  et  viiium  nfiii  pofle  per  tillam 
beiiC('j(ilionein  in  Chirlii  corpus  et  fanguinem  niutari  ;  vere  qtiideni 
Chnfti  corpus  et  languinem  elFe,  noii  tanien  crporaliter,  fed  fpiri- 
*'  tuahtcr;  &c."  Cave  ibid.  F.  no. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  »Si 

former  he  thus  (2)   explains  the  doftrine    of   the  facrament  ; 
"  The  hod  is  the  body  of  Chrifl,  not  corporally,  but  fpirhually 
"  Not  the  body  in  which  he  fufi'ered  ;  but  the  body  oi  which 
"  lie  fpake,  when  he  confecrated  the  bread  and  wine  the  night 
"  ])reccding  his    paffion,  and  faid  of  the  confecrated  bread, 
"  Tliis  is  iny  body,  and  again  of  the  confecrated  wine,  This 
"  is  my  blood,    which  is  ihed  for  many   for   the  remiihon  of 
"  fins."    In    the  latter  he   hath   thefe   (3)  memorable  words, 
which  fome  papifts  of  more  zeal  than   knowlege  attempted  10 
erafe  out  of  the  raanufcript  copy.     "  Yet  this   facrifice   is  not; 
•'  m.ade  his  body  in  which   he  fufTered  for  us,    nor  his    blood 
"  which  he  poured  out  for  us,  but  it  is    fpiritualiy    made    his 
"  body  and  blood ;  as  the  manna  which    rained  from  heaven, 
"  and  the  water  which  flowed  from  the  rock,  as  Paul  the  apof- 
"  tie   faith."     The  fynods    and  councils,  which  were  held  ia 
this  age    by  the  authority  of   kings   and  bifliops,  fliow  evi- 
dently that  the  ])ower  of  the  Pope  had  not  yet  extended  over  all. 
Nay  there  were   kings  and   biihops  who  oppofed  the  fuprema- 
cv  of  the    Pope  ;  and   none   moic  than    (4)  the    council    of 
Rheims  in  the  year  nine  hundred   and  ninety-one,  and    Ger- 
bert  archbifhop  of  Rheims,  who  declared    "  that   if   the  Pope 
"  did  amifs,  he  was  liable  to  the  cenfures  of  the  church  :"and 
fpcaking  of  the   Pope  then  reigning  John  XV.  "  What,"  fays 
he,    "  do  you  conceive   this  man,   fitting   on   a   lofty  throne, 
•'  glittering  in  purple  cloathing  and  in  gold,  what,    I   fay,   do 
*'  you  conceive  him  to  be  ?  If  he  is  deflitute  of  chanty,  and 

"  is 

(2)  Hoftia  ilia  eft  Cbrifti  corpus  ron  corporaliter,  fed  fpirltoalifer; 
Non  corpus  in  f]uo  pafuiseft;  fed  corpus  de  quo  locutus  eft,  quanrio 
paHcm  et  vinum,  ea  qusa  paflioiiem  auteceuit  noi^e,  in  hoftiam  confe- 
cravit :  et  de  facrato  pane  dixit.  Hoc  eft  corpus  raeum  ;  rurfumque 
de  facro  vino,  Hie  eft  fauguis  ineus,  qoi  quo  muUis  effunditur  in  reaiit- 
fionem  [-eccatorum.   Apud  Ufl'er.  ibid.  Se<ft,  21. 

(3)  Non  (it  tajnen  hoc  fscrinciuin  corpus  ejus  in  quo  pjffus  eft  pro 
nobus,  neqiie  fanguis  ejus  quem  pro  nobis  elTudif,  led  fpirituaiiter  cor- 
pus ejus  efiititur  et  fa!j:.;uis  :  licut  manna  quod  de  cselo  p!uit,  et  aqua 
qn«e  de  petra  iiuxit,  ficut  Paulus  apoftolus  ait.  Apud  Uller,  ibid,  ct 
Cave  ibid. 

(4)  Spanhem.  ex  Bironio  ad  ann,  (jqi.  Niun.   10.  &:c.  et  ex  Epift. 

Gerberfi.Si  peccavent,  fubefte  judicio  ccclefiaj. Qjiid    hunr,  reve-- 

rendi  patres,  in  fubliini  Tolio  re!i;ienf-°n),  vefte  purpurea  et  auro  radi- 
-antcin,  quid  iiuur,  iiiquam,  eiie  cetiieris  ?  Nimirumii  charltate  deftitu- 
ju;r,  foi.iqise  fcientis  mfiatur  er  extoHiiur,  Amichriftus  eit  in  t€mpK> 
Dci  Isdcr.;-.,  cc  fe  oiTciidens  tauquaui  fit  Deiis.  Cap.  6.  SeiS^.  3,  iic. 
Du;(;n,  ihi'L  Ch.Tp.  5.  bee  ailo  Ailix's  lUiuaiks  upon  the  ai»<;je«f. 
church:*  .';t  the  Albigeaiei.  C'iu|;.   lO. 


25a  DISSERTATIONS    on 

*'  is  puffed  up  by  hnovvlcge  alone,  he  is  Antichrifl  futing  in 
"  the  temple  of  God,  and  {liQ-A-ing  hiinfelf  that  he  is  God." 
He  was  afterwards  himiell  chofen  Pope  under  the  name  of 
vSylvefter  II.  and  poffibly  the  change  of  his  fituatioa  might 
produce  a  change  in   his  fcntimenis. 

Much  of  the  f^me  complexion  with  the  tenth  was  the  eleventh 
century,  equall)'  funk  in  profligacy,  fupenlition,  and  ignorance, 
but  yet  not  wiihiut  i'omc  fuperior  fpirits  to  bear  tefiimony 
againft  it.  The  papal  power  was  in  this  century  carried  beyond 
all  bounds  by  the  ambition  and  arrogance  of  the  reigning  Popes, 
and  particularly  by  the  violence  and  hauglitinefs  of  Gregory 
VII.  whofe  lonner  name  was  Hildebrand,  or  Hell-brand,  as 
he  hath  often  been  denominated.  But  yet  there  were  empe- 
rors and  councils,  who  ilrenuoufly  oppofed  the  pretentions 
and  ufurpations  of  the  fee  of  Rome  ;  and  thefe  contcRs  and 
Uruggles  between  the  popes  and  emperors  about  the  right  of 
inveftitures  and  other  articles  make  a  principal  part  of  the  hif- 
tory  of  this  age.  Our  Englifh  kings,  devoted  as  they  were  to 
the  religion,  yet  wordd  not  entirely  fubmit  to  the  authority  of 
the  bifliop  of  Rome  ;  but  cont radioed  it  in  feveral  inflances. 
When  William  I.  was  required  by  the  Pope  to  pay  him  hom- 
age, he  made  (5)  anfwer,  "  To  pay  homage  I  have  been  un- 
"  willing,  nor  am  I  willing  ;  for  neither  did  I  promife  if, 
"  neither  do  I  find  that  my  predecelTors  paid  it  to  your  prede- 
"  cciroi!;."'  His  Un\  William  Rufus  exerted  fomewhat  of  the 
fame  fpirit,  and  (6j  inliilcd  that  the  Pope,  without  his  permif- 
fion,  had  no  manner  of  jurifdiflion  in  England.  Early  in  this 
century,  there  (7)  appeared  at  Orleans  fome  heretics  as  they 
■were  called,  who  manitained  that  the  confecration  of  the  priclt 
could  rtot  change  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Chrift,  and  that  it  was  unprofitable  to  pray  to  faints 
and  angels;  and  they  were  ccndemned  by  the  council  of 
(Orleans  in  t!ie  •  year  one  thoufand  and  feventecn.  Not 
long  after  thefe  (8)  appeared  other  heretics  of  the  fajiie  itamp 


(0  Fif'.elitr.tein  f.iccre  nnhit,  neo  volo  ;  qui'!  rfc  e-^ro  promifi,  nee 
.TMe<  (=liores  ineo?  .Tn:e(i"<T')ril)iis  t'.!i>  iri  fcf  liic  r oni(jcr.o.  Apud  Baron 
>\im.  1079.  ?ea.  35.  Ufler.  (Je  Chriflhan.  Ecclef.  fucceflrc  ne  et  ftatu. 
Cap.  7.  .Sfi'l.  <j. 

(-O)  Kaduier.  Hiff.  Lib.  2.  ToMt-'s  F-  cl  .f.  Hift.  B.  4,  P.  279. 

(7)  Diipiii  XI.  Sietle.  Ch  ij<.  13.  Fied.Spanliemii  Hill.  Cliratjan.  Sa^c 
r.'\  (.'ap.  i.>.  ;.cct.  I.-  ■    ■■ 

{?.)  Sprif.Iicm.  ibicK'Diipin.  ibic).   Allix's  Remarks    upon  the  antient 


THE     PROPHECIES.  2^3 

in  FlanJers,  who  were  alfo  condemned  by  the  fynod  of  Arras 
ill  the  year  one  thoafand  and  twenty-five.  Tiiey  came  origi- 
nally from  Italv,  where  they  l:ad  been  the  difciples  of  Gundul- 
j)hus  ;  and  they  are  laid  to  luve  admitted  no  IcDptme  but  the 
gofpels  and  apoftolica!  writings  ;  to  have  denied  the  reality  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Chrill;  in  the  cuchariif  ;  to  haye  attribu- 
ted no  religious  worfhip  to  the  holy  conleflors,  none  to  the 
Ciofs,  none  to  images,  nor  to  temples  nor  altars  :  and  to  have 
aifcted,  that  th'^re  v^^as  no  purga^oiy,  and  that  penances  after 
death  coidd  not  abfolve  the  deceafed  from  their  fins.  Other 
tenets  were  aCcribed  to  them,  which  were  really  heretical :  and 
perhaps  they  might  hold  (bme  errors,  as  well  as  fome  truths  ; 
or  perhaps  tlieir  adverfaries,  as  it  hath  been  their  ufual  artifice, 
might  lay  things  to  their  charge  merely  to  blacken  anddefanje 
them.  Not  long  after  thefe  (9)  arofe  the  famous  Berengarius, 
a  native  of  Tours,  and  archdeacon  of  Angers,  who  more  pro- 
fel'fsdiy  wrote  againil  the  dodrine  of  tranfubftantiation  ;  and 
alfo  (1)  called  "  the  church  of  Rome  a  church  of  malignants, 
"  the  council  of  vanity,  and  the  feat  of  Sataij."  It  is  true  that 
he  was  com.pelled  by  the  authority  of  Popes  and  councils  to 
renounce,  abjure,  and  burn  his  writings.  But  his  was  all  a 
forced,  and  not  in  the  leail  a  voluntary  recantation.  As  often 
as  he  recanted,  he  relapfed  again.  He  returned  like  a  dog  to 
his  vomit,  as  a  (2)  contemporarv  popiPii  writer  expreffeth  it. 
He  lived  and  died  in  the  fame  fentimenfs.  His  herefy  was 
from  him  called  the  Berengarian  herefy ;  and  his  followers 
were  fo  numerous,  that  as  (3)  old  hillorians  relate,  he  had  cor- 
rupted almofl  all  the  French,  Italians,  and  Englifh  with  his 
depravities.  When  Gregory  VII.  had,  both  by  letters  and 
by  a  council  held  at  Rome  in  the  year  one  thoufand  and  feven- 
ty-four,  liriilly  forbidden  the  liiarriagc  of  the  clergy,  it  raifed 

(4)  great 


(9)Uirt;r,  IbiH.  Cap.  7.  Sect,  24,  l-c,  Dupin.  ibid.Ciiap.  2.  Sijanhem. 
ibid.  Cap.  8,  &':.  &c. 

(i)  Eccleliam  Roin.inarn,  ecckdam  milii>n.intiuin,  conciliuni  vani- 
tatis,  et  felein  Sa'ina;  vocabir.  Gulic'm.  ?..e;^maUi.  Caiviuo  Tuioiai. 
Lib.  2.  Cap.  5.  Uirer.  jbir!.  Scfif.  24.  '  t 

(2)  Q^ii  lice^  eandeni  hsereir.i  iaep'iTiine  in  fynodo  abjiiravir,  arl  vo- 
mituiij  tameii  Auiin  caiiino  more  noil  exy-ivi"  [C.iire.  Bcitoidus  Coti- 
ftj.iuoifjo  prffbyter  a;.".)!  UiFsr.  ibid.  Sect.  34. 

(3)  Eoiuin  teinpr)rc,  CercngariusTiiroiieii/is,  in  haereticjim  j;roIapfiis 
pravifatein,  or^irics  G:!llr>s,  !Mlos,et  Anglos,  ftiis  jam  pc  e  coirii'ic-iat- 
prjvitaribns.  Tvli  ;.  Wclhiiunafl.  et  Hilt.  il(.-tf;:j.  lii  aauy  icS;.  UlTsr. 
ibid.  Sect.  37, 


354  DISSERTATIONS    on 

(4)  gfeat  commotions  among  the  ecclefiaftics  in  Gcrmanv  ; 
who  not  only  complained  of  the  Pope  for  impofuig  tins  yoke, 
but  likewile  accufed  him  of  advancing  a  notion  inlupportable, 
and  contrary  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  who  faith  that  all 
are  not  able  to  live  in  continence,  and  to  the  words  of  the  apo- 
llle,  who  ordereih  thofe  who  have  not  the  gift  of  continence 
to  many.  They  added  that  this  law,  in  lorcing  the  ordinary 
courfe  of  nature,  would  be  the  caufe  of  great  diforders  ;  that 
they  would  rather  renounce  the  pried  hood  than  marriage  ;  and 
the  Pope  ihould  provide,  ir  he  coidd,  angels  to  govern  the 
church,  fmce  he  refufed  10  be  ferved  by  men.  This  was  the 
language  of  thefe  corrupt  ecclefiallics,  as  (5)  Dupin  hath 
called  them  :  but  the  decree  of  the  Pope  was  no  lefs  oppofed 
in  France,  in  Flanders,  in  Italy,  and  England,  than  in  Ger- 
many. A  council  was  held  at  Winchclhcr  in  the  year  one 
thoufand  and  feventy-hx,  wherein  it  was  (6)  decreed  indeed, 
that  no  canon  fhould  marry ;  but  the  priefls  in  the  country, 
who  were  already  married,  were  allowed  to  cohabit  with  their 
wives ;  whereas  the  Pope  had  injoined  all  priefls  without  dif- 
tin6tion  to  put  away  their  wives,  or  to  forbear  the  exercife  of 
their  olHce.  Whereupon  Mr.  Collier  hath  made  this  jufi:  re- 
flection ;  "  From  hence  it  appears  that  the  papal  fupremacy 
"  had  not  reached  its  zenitli  in  this  century,  and  that  the  En- 
"  gli(h  bifhops  did  not  believe  the  patriarchal  power  arbitrary 
*'  and  unlimited,  bivt  (hat  a  national  church  had  fome  referves 
**  of  liberty,  and  ihight  diffent  from  the  conftitutions  of  the 
*'  fee  of  Rome  upon  occafion." 

Europe  hitherto  was  involved  in  the  dark  night  of  popery, 
with  only  fome  ftars  appearing  here  and  tliere  in  the  horizon  ; 
but  in  the  twelfth  century  there  began  to  be  vifible  fomeflreaks 
of  the  morning  light,  fome  dawnings  of  a  reformation.  Here 
in  England,  during  the  reign  of  Henry  II.  the  famous  con- 
liituiions  of  Clarendon  were  fworn  to  and  figned  both  by  the 
clergy  and  the  laity,  in  recognition  of  tb.e  rights  of  the  crown, 
particularly  forbidding  all  appeals  to  Rome  witfiout  the  king's 
licence,  and  appointing  the  trial  of  criminal  clerks  before  fecu- 
lar  judges :  But  the  befl  account  of  this,  as  well  as  of  the  other 

memorable 


(4)  D^jpin.  il)irl.  CInp.  5.  S:iin!iC!n.  ibid.  Cip.  7.  Secf.4. 

(9)  C'trt:  aiiiii  q'je  CCS  eccJcri.i{l.(j,jco  conomjtus  parloient,  Dupin. 
i'oi.l.  W  Y>. 

{f>)  Collier's  Ecclffjafl.  H-.IL  B.  4.  P.  248,249.  Spehnauni  Concil. 
Vj!.  2. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  255 

memorable  tranfaflions  of  this  reign,  the  public  expefls,  with 
fome  impatience,  from  one  of  the  mod  mafterly  and  elegant 
writers  of  the  prefent  age,  a  friend  to  religion  and  virtue,  a 
friend  to  liberty  and  his  country  ;  and  the  public  expcftalious 
have  been  fmce  fully  anfwered.     Fiuentius  bifhop  of  Florence 

(7)  taught  publicly,  that  Antichrift  was  born,  and  come  into 
the  world  :  whereupon  Pope  Palchal  II.  went  to  Florence, 
held  a  council  there  in  the  year  one  thoufand  one  hundred  and 
five,  and  feverely  reprimanded  the  biihop,  and  ftriftl'/  forbad 
him  to  preach  any  fuch  dochine.  St.  Bernard  himfelf,  devoted 
as  he  was  and  bigotted  to  the  church  of  Rome  in  other  refpefls, 

(8)  yet  inveighed  loudly  agaiiift  the  corruption  of  the  clergy, 
and  the  pride  and  tyranny  of  the  Popes,  faying  that  they  were 
the  minifters  of  Chrilt  and  ferved  Antichrift,  that  nothing  re- 
mained but  that  the  man  of  hn  ihould  be  revealed,  that  the 
bealf  in  the  Apocalyps  occupied  St.  Peter's  chair,  v/ith  other 
expreflions  to  the  fame  efleft.  While  our  King  Richard  L 
was  at  MefTma  in  Sicily,  going  upon  his  expedition  to  the 
holy  land,  he  (9)  fent  for  the  famous  abbat  Joachim  of  Ca- 
labria, and  heard  him  with  much  fatisfaftion  explain  the  Apo- 
calyps, and  difcourfe  of  Antichrift.  He  faid  that  Antichrift 
was  already  born  in  the  city  of  Rome,  and  that  he  would  be 
advanced  to  the  apoftolical  chair,  and  exalted  ahone  all  that  is 
called  God  or  is  zvorjluppud.  So  that  fome  true  notion  of  Anti- 
chrift began  to  fpread  even  among  the  members  of  the  chitrch 
of  Rome  ;  and  no  wonder  it  prevailed  among  thofe,  who  more 
direftly  oppofed  the  doftrines  of  that  church.  Peter  de  Briiis 
and  Henry  his  difciple  (1)  taught  in  Several  parts  of  France, 

that 

(7)  Plalinain  vitaPafihal.  ii.  Spanheniii  Hift.  Chriftian  Ssec.  xii. 
Cap.  5.  Sei>.  2.  Cave  Hut,  Litt.  Sasc.  xii.  Concilia,  Vol.  2.  P.  258. 
Calmer.  Dirt,  in  Antichrist. 

(3)  Spanhera.  ibid.  Uff.Tde  Chriflian,  Ecclef.  fuccefTione  et  ftalii. 
Cap.  7.  Sea.  y,  6. 

(9)  Rogeri  de  Hoveden  Anna!.  Pars  Pofterior  P.  6S1.  Edit.  Francof. 
l6oi.  Jam  natus  ell  in  civiiate  Romaiii.  ct  in  fede  apoftohca  fublima- 
bitur,  &c.  Collier's  Ecclef.  Hiil.  B.  6.  P.  4O1. 

(i)  Corpus  et  fanguinem  Chrilli  in  thcatrica  miffi  Don  offerri.  Doc- 
trinam  de  Ipeci'ebus  facramenti,  ipljs  nimirum  fubftantiis  mutatis,  cfTc 
faifjm.  Sacrifitia,  id  ell  miflas,  orationes,  eleeinofynas,  et  reliqua 
vivorum  opera  pro  defunftis,  efTe  ftultitiain  et  impietatem,  nihil  que 
cis  prodelTe.  Sacerdctes  et  monachus  debcrc  uxores  pofius  diicere, 
quam  comburi.  Cru*es  non  adorandis  aut  venerandas  :  et  tot  criiccs 
fuperftitioni  ferviences,  potius  aniovendafi  quam  retinendas,  &c.  Hirt. 
Ecclef.  Magdeburg,  Vol.  5.  Cent.  xii.  Cap.  5.  P.  331.  &c.  Edit.  Ba- 
lil.  1624.  Spanhem.  ibid.  Cap.  7.  Sert.  2.  Diipin.  xii.  Siecle.  Gh?p.(S. 
Allix's  Remarks  u{.>ou  the  ancient  churches  of  th«  Albigenfes.Chap.  14. 


2j6  DISSERTATIONS    on 

tbat  "  the  body,  and  blood  of  Chrifl  were  not  ofiTcred  in  ti.e 
*'  theatrical  mafs;  that  the  doflrine  oi  the  change  of  the  fuh- 
^'  fiances  in  the  facrament  is  fah'e;.  that  facrifices,  that  is  msf- 
"  fes,  prayers,  ahiis,  and  other  works  oftheUving  for  the  dead 
"  are  foolilh  and  impious,  and  proiit  them  nothing;  thatpriefis 
"  and  monks  onght  rather  to  marry  than  to  burn;  tl}ai  erodes 
"  are  not  to  be  adored,  or  venerated,  and  fo  many  croi'Ies,  fcrv- 
"  ing  to  fuperliitiun,  ought  rather  to  be  lemoved  llian  retain- 
"  cd  :"  and  ihey  both  were  martyrs,  the  one  being  burnt,  and 
the  other  impnioned  tor  Ufe,  on  account  of  their  doctruies. 
Other  heiefies  were  laid  to  their  charge,  and  their  own  writings 
are  not  extant  to  {peak  for  them;  but  thefe  things  they 
taught  and  profeffed,  their  enenies  thernfelvcs  being  judges, 
Arnold  of  Brefcia  (2)  held  opinions  contrary  to  thofe  of  the 
church  concerning  the  facrament,  and  preached  mightily 
again :l  the  temporal  power  and  jurifdifHon  of  the  Pope  and 
the  clergy  ;  for  which  he  was  burnt  at  Rome  in  the  year  one 
thoufand  one  hundred  and  fifty-five,  and  his  afnes  were  thrown 
into  theTyber,  to  prevent  the  people  from  exprefTmg  any  vene- 
ration for  his  relics.  But  the  true  witneiles,  and  as  I  may 
fay  the  protiM'Jants  of  this  age,  where  the  Waldcnfcs  and  Albi- 
^'^enfes,  who  began  to  be  fam.ous  at  this  time,  and  bein^  di(- 
perfed  into  various  places  were  difiinguiflied  by  various  appel- 
lations. Their  firft  and  proper  name  feemeth  to  have  been 
Vallenfes,  or  inhabitants  of  the  valleys  ;  and  fo  faith  (3)  one 
of  theoldeit  writers,  Ebrard  of  Beihune  who  wrote  in  the  year 
one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  twelve  ;  "  Tlicy  call  thciTilelves 
"  ValLnif'es,  becaufc  they  abide  in  the  valley  of  tears,"  allud- 
ing to  their  fituation  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  They  were 
called  Albigen/^s  from  Alby  a  city  in  the  fouthern  parts  of 
Trance,  where  alfo  great  numbers  of  them  were  fituated.  They 
were  afterwards  denominated  Valdcnjcs  or  Walden/(is  from 
Peter  Valdo  or  Waldo  a  rich  citizen  of  Lyons,  and  a  confi- 
derable  leader  of  the  feft.  From  Lyons  too  they  were  called 
Ltomjls,  and  Cathari  from  the  profelled  purity  of  their  life  and 
docbiiie,  as  others  lince  have  lud  the  nan^e  of  Puritans.     As 

there 


(2)  Otho  Frifing  r'e  Gcf)i.-  Frerrcricl.  Lib.  I.  Spanliem.  ibirL  Cap, 
7.  8^(^.4.  Dupin.  il'iJ.  Allix-6  Kcmaiks  oil  liie  aiickiu  church  of 
P.-Cflinonr.  Chap.   ili. 

(3)  Vallciifcsfc  .Tppc1!ant,  eo  fjnoci  in  v-'He  Jirhryinsruni  maucanf. 
Ehrard.  Hc'.h.  AiK'h;crel'.  Cjp.  25.  Uucr.  ibid.  Cap.  S.  Sctl.  4.  Al- 
;ix.  i'jicl. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  257 

there  was  a  variety  of  names,  (o  there  might  be  fome  diverfity 
of  opinions  among  them  ;  but  that  they  werb  not  guihy  of 
Manicheilm  and  other  abominable  herehes,  which  have  been 
charged  upon  them,  is  certain  and  evident  from  all  the  re- 
mains of  their  creeds,  confefTions,  and  writings.  Their  opinions 
(4)  are  thus  recited  from  an  old  m.anufcript  by  the  Centuriators 
of  Magdeburgh. 

"  In  articles  of  faith  the  authority  of  the  holy  fcriptnre  is 
"  the  higheft,  and  for  that  reafon  it  is  the  rule  of  judging  ; 
"  fo  that  whatfoever  agreeth  not  with  the  word  of  God,  is  de- 
*'  fervedlv  to  be  rejected  and  avoided. 

Vol.  11.  Kk  "  The 

(4)  In  articulis  firiel  fummam  elTe  f,icra?  fcripturae  authoritatem, 
eamque  ob  caul'jin  elT^  illain  normani  judicandi  ;  iit  quicqnid  cum 
verbo  Dei  won  congni,it,  nierito  Ik  repudianduin  et  fn^i^ieiidum. 

Patrurti  et  concilioium  dogmata  cateaus  probanda,  quatenus  cum 
vsrbo  Dei  conveniuiit. 

Sacraruin  fcripturarum  lefiioncm  et  cogi)itionern,  omnibus  homi- 
nibus,  tiiiu  iaicjs,  turn  facratis  viris,  libcrani  et  necellariam  elFe  ;  imo 
potius  propiietarum  et  apoftoloruiu  monumenta  legenda  elTe,  q  }ajJi 
honiinum  coraraeiita. 

Duo  elTs  ecclefiae  Chrifti  facranienta,  baptifmum  et  csenam  Do- 
mini. 

Utriufque  fpcciei  ufum,  pro  facerdotibus  et  laicis,  a  Ghrifto  i.Tftitu* 
t-um  efie. 

Millas  efle  impias  ;  ac  furorem  efle,  pro  monuis  iniffificare. 

Purgatoriuiu  eife  fismsiituin  Iicinifiuni  ;  credemes  euiin,  in  vitatn 
asiernain,    non   credentes  autcin,  iu  dainnaiioncin  jeternrtin    veuiie. 

Sjiittoruni  mortuoriun  invocationes  et  cultum,  eile  idololatriam. 

llomanjni  eccleiiam  efle  meretricem  Rabylouicam. 

FapoC  et  epifcopis  nun  obtcmperandum  ;  quia  fiut  lupi  ecck-fia; 
Chrifti. 

Papam  non  habere  primatum  fupec  omnes  ecclefias  Chrifli,  nee  ha- 
bere poteftatein  utriufque  gJadii. 

Eccleflam  Chrifti  efle,  quas  finceruni  Chrifti  verbnm  audiat,  et  ii- 
crameniis  ab  ipfo  iuftitutis  utatur,   ubicunque  iocorum  ea  exiiltar. 

Vota  elfc  honiinum  figmenta,  Sodomam  nuciientia. 

Tot  ordjpes  ciTc  lot  charaiteres  l'<cft;a;. 

Monochitum  efie  cadaver  f.-eMdum. 

Tempiorum  tot  fupeiftitiofas  u'edicationcs,  memories  niortunrum, 
benedicfiofies  creaturaium,  peregriuarioncs,  tot  toacta  jejunia,  tot 
lefta  luperfJua,  perpetuos  iltos  hominum  in;1ocforum  boatu?,  ac  reii- 
quarum  cei-einmiiarum  obfervatio'.ies,  verbi  doctri.iam  et  iultiiutioneiu 
nianifefte  impedientep,  elFe  inveutiones  dia'johcas. 

Coiijugtuin  racetdutum  efle  liciiuir.  et  iieceiT^rium. 

Hsec  ex  annquo  inanufcripto  iibro  prot.riaius,  Hifl.  erclef.  Mig- 
ileburg.  Vol.  3.  Cent.  xii.  Caj).  H.  P.  548.  549.  Edit.  B.ifil.  16*4. 
Sec  a!fo  the  Confefnon  of  tliC  i'ajih  oi"  the  W-ildcnfei  in  Perrui's  Htft. 
B.  I.  Chap.    12,  !^-:. 


258  DISSERTATIONS    on 

"  The  decrees  of  fathers  and  councils  are  fo  far  to  be  ap- 
"  proved,  as  tHey  agree  with  the  woid  of  God. 

"  The  reading  and  knowlege  of  the  holy  fcriptures  is  free 
•'  and  neceffary  for  all  men,  the  laity  as  well  as  the  clergy  ; 
*'  yea  and  the  writings  of  the  prophets  and  apoftles  are  to  be 
"  read  rather  than  the  comments  of  men. 

"  The  facranients  of  the  chinch  of  Chrill  are  two,  baptifm 
"  and  the  fuppcr  of  the  Lord. 

"  The  receiving  in  both  kinds  for  priefls  and  people  wasin- 
•'  flituted  by  Chri'ih 

"  MalTes  are  impious  ;  and  it  is  madnefs  to  fay  maffes  for 
*'  the  dead. 

"  Purgatory  is  an  invention  of  men  ;  for  they  who  believe, 
"  go  into  eternal  life,  they  Vv'ho  believe  not,  into  eternal  dam- 
*'  nation. 

"  Theinvocating  and  worfhipping  of  dead  faints  is  idolatry. 

*'  The  church  of  Rome  is  the  whore  of  Babylon. 

•'  We  rauft  not  obey  the  Pope  and  bilhops  ;  becaufe  they 
"  are  the  wolves  of  the  church  of  Chriil. 

"  The  Pope  hath  not  the  primacy  over  all  the  churches  of 
"  Chrill,  neither  hath  he  the  power  of  both  fwords. 

"  That  is  the  church  of  Chrift  which  heareth  the  fincere 
"  word  of  Chriif,  and  ufeth  the  fatraments  inliituted  by  him, 
*'  in  what  place  foever  it  exift. 

"  Vows  of  celibacy  arc  inventions  of  men,  and  occafionsof 
"  Sodomy. 

"  So  many  orders  are  fo  many  charafters  of  the  beaft. 

*'  Monkery  is  a  (linking  carcafs. 

"  So  many  fuperllitious  dedications  of  churches,  comme- 
"  morations  of  the  dead,  benedic-Hons  of  creatures,  pilgra- 
"  mages,  fo  many  forced  fallings,  fomany  fnperfluous  fcflivals, 
*'  thofe  perpetual  bellowings  (meaning  the  finging  and  chant- 
"  ing)  of  unlearned  men,  and  the  obfervations  of  the  other 
''■  ceremonies,  manifcllly  hindering  the  teaching  and  learning" 
*'  of  the  word,  are  diabolical  inventions. 

"  The  marriage  of  priells  is  lawful  and  necelTary." 

Much  hath  been  written  in  cenfure  and  commendation  of 
this  feft  both  by  enemies  and  friends,  by  papilts  and  protef- 
tants.  If  they  have  been  grofsly  mifreprelented  and  vilified 
on  one  lide,  they  have  been  amply  vindicated  and  juflified  on 
the  other  ;  but  I  will  only  produce  the  teflimonies  of  three 
witnelfes  concerning  them,  whom  both  fides  mull  allow  to  be 

unexceptionable^ 


THE    PROPHECIES.  259 

unexceptionable,  Reinerius,  Thuaniis,  and  Mezeray.  Rein- 
erius  (5)  florifhed  about  the  year  one  thoufand  two  hundred 
and  fitiy-four  ;  and  his  tellimony  is  the  more  remarkable,  as 
he  was  a  Dominican,  and  inquifitor  general.  ''  Among  all 
"  the  fefts,  which  Itill  are  or  have  been,  there  is  not  any  more 
*'  pernicious  to  the  church  than  that  of  the  Leonifts.  And 
•'  this  for  three  reafons.  The  firfl  is,  becaufe  it  is  older;  for 
"  foine  fay  thaf  it  hath  indured  from  the  time  of  Pope  Syl- 
"  veller  ;  others,  from  the  time  of  the  apoftles.  The  fecond, 
"  becaufe  it  is  more  general  ;  for  there  is  fcarce  any  counuy 
•'  wherein  thisfeR  is  not.     Ti^e  third,  becaufe  when  all  other 

"  feas 

(5)  Infer  omnes  fectas,  quae  arlhuc  funt  vel  fucrunt,  iion  eft  perni- 
Ciofior  eccledae  quain  Leomriarum.     Et  hoc  tribus  de  caufis^     Prima 
eft,  quia  eft  diutuniinr  ;  aliqui  eiiira  diciiiit,  qtiod  dnraverit  a  tempo- 
re  Sylveftri  J  aiiqiii,  a  tempore  apoftolorum.  Seeunda,    quia  eft  gene- 
ralior  ;  fere  enim  iniMa  eft   terra,  in    qua  hxc   fecta  non  fit.     Tertia, 
quia  cimi  onincs  aliie  f'ectaa  iinmnnitate  blafphemiarum  iiiDeum  audi- 
eiuibus  horroiem  iuducant,  hssc  Leotiift-irum  ma^nain  habec  fpecieai 
pietatis  ;  CO  quod  coram  honiinibiiE  juflc  vivaai),  ei  bene  oiuuia  deDeo 
credant,  et  omnes  articuios  qui  in  fyinboio  continentur  ;  folnmniodo 
Ronianam  ecclefjam  blalphcaiant  et  tlerum  ;  cui  muhitudo  laicorutn 
faciiis  eft  ad  credeaduni.     Reiner,  contra  H^iret.  Cap*  4-  ?•  54-  Edit. 
In;;oll1.  1613.  UlTer.  ibid.  Cap.  6.   Sect.    11.  Cap.  8.  beet.  i.  Cave 
Hift.  Litt.  Vo!.  2.  ad  ann.  13.J4.  P.  302.  Ullier  haih  added  other  re- 
r.iirkable  tcftimonies  concerning  the  morals  of  theWaldenfes  and  thsir 
followers.     Pontificius  quidam  inquUuor  [Reiun  Bohem,  Script,   a 
Frehcro  edit,  P.  231.]  Leor.iftaruin  live  Watdenfium  mores  defcriptii- 
rus,  hujufniodi  utuur  prajfatiiincuia  :  Cognofcuntur  hfflrctici  per  mo- 
res et  verba.     Sum  enim  in  morib',;s  compofiti,  et  inodefti  :  fuperbi- 
ani  in  veftil)ns  non  babent,  &rc.  Miferrima  profecto    tempora  in  qui- 
bus  corapoilti  et  modefti  mores  h:sreticorum  habercnmr  infi,p;nia.    Dc 
iifckni  Glaudius  SeyfiUius  arcuiepifcopus  Taiirinenfis  ;  [Seyfil.  tract, 
adverfiis  errores  et  lectam  WaldenHum.     Edit.    Paris.    Ann.  1520. 
fol.  9.]  Nonnihil  etiam  ad  horum  Valdenfium  confirmandam  toleran- 
damque  fectam  eonfert,  quod   praecer  hsec   quae  contra  fideni  reIi<>io- 
jiemque  noftiam  afTumunt,  in    reliquis  ferme  puriorem  quam  Cceteri 
Chnfti^ni  vitani  a^unt.     Non  enim  nifi  coacti  jurant,   raroque  nomen 
Dei  in  vanum    proferuiit,  promiffaque  fua    bona   fide  iaiplenr,    et  in 
paupertate  pars  maxima  degentes,  apoftolicam   vitam   doetrinamq'JC 
fervare  fe  folus  proteftautur :  ob  idque  poteftatem  ecclefise  apud  fe,  ve- 
liu  innoxios  et  veros   Chrifti  difcipulos,  refidere  affirmant  ;  pro  cujns 
fide  religioneque   in  eg.^ftate   viverc,  et  a  nobis  perferutioDem  pati, 
pukhrum  et  .^ioriotum  riucunt-     F.'-atribus  Bohemis,  Waldciidum  fc- 
-     boli,  non  difilmile  perhibuir  teftimonium,  qui  fidei  ipforum    fuic  ini- 
miciffimus,  Jacobus  Li:Ienflc-nius  Dominicaiius.     [Citatus  a  Joachim 
Camerario  de  Ecclef.  Fratr.  B:)hera,]  Dice  (inq^ir)   quod  in  mnribCis 
et  vita  f)oni  funt,  vcraces  in  fermone,  in  caritatd   fraterna  i;nar.imes^ 
iSed  fides  eorum  eft  incorrigibilis  et  peffima,  ut  patuit  in  tradatu  mct»^ 
UiTer.  Cap,  6.  Sea.  15. 


fi6o  DISSERTATIONSoN 

"  fefis  beget  horror  in  the  hearers  by  the  outrageoufncfs  of 
"  iheir  blafphemies  againJl  God,  tliis  of  the  Leonifts  hath  a 
•'  great  fhow  of  piety  ;  becaufe  they  live  jufily  before  n:ien, 
"  and  beUeve  all  things  rightly  concerning  God,  and  all  the 
"  articles  which  are  contained  in  the  creed  ;  only  they  blaf- 
"  pheine  the  church  of  Flome  and  the  clergv  ;  wliom  the  mul- 
"  titudeofthe  laity  is  eafy  to  believe."  The  credit  of  Thu- 
anus  as  an  hiftorian  is  too  well  eftablifhed  to  need  any  recom- 
mendation  ;  and  he  is  (6)  fo  candid  and  impariial,  as  to  dif- 
tingLiifli  between  tlieir  real  opinions,  and  thofe  herefies  which 
were  falfiy  imputed  tp  them  by  their  enemies.  "  Peter  Valdo 
"  a  wealthy  citizen  of  Lyons  about  the  year  of  Chrill  one 
"  thoufand  one  hundred  and  feventy  gave  name  to  the  Val- 
?'-  denfes.  He  (as  Guy  de  Perpignan,  bilhop  of  Elna  in  Rouf- 
*'  fillon,  who  exercifed  the  office  of  inquifitor  againft  (he 
"  Valdenfes,  hath  left  tellified  in  writing)  leaving  his  houfe 
"  and  goods,  devoted  himfelf  whollv  to  the  profeiiion  of  the 
"  gofpel,  and  took  care  to  have  the  writings  of  the  prophets 
*'  and  apoftles  tranflated  into  the  vulgar  tongue — When  now 
"  in  a  little  time  he  had  many  foHou'ers  about  him,  he  fent 
"  them  forth  as  his  difciples  into  all  parts  to  propagate  thegof- 
*'  pel — Their  fixed  opinions  were  faid  to  be  thefe  :  that  the 
"  church  of  Rome,  becaufe  flie  hath  renounced  the  true  faiih 
.•'  of  Clnifl,  is  ihe  v,'hore  of  Babylon,  and  that  barren  tree, 
"  which   Chrill   himfelf  hath  curfcd,  and  commanded   to  be 

"  rooted 

(6)  Pefru';  V'aldns  Joctiples  rivis-  Ltigrltjiienfis  anno  Chrifli  circiter 
IvlCLXX  Valflen.'ibus  nonien  flei'it.  Is  (ut  iiioiiDmemis  lettamm  le- 
liquiiVidus  I'erpinidniis  ptfel!:!  Eliicnlis,  riui  r)ii3sntoris  in  Valderfes 
iijuDus  exercuit)  riomo  ac  bonis  relidis  totum  fe  evaii^elitae  profeiTi- 
cni  dcvover'iif,  et  pi  nplictanirn  atque  ap»rtt)Ioruin  fcripta  popiilari 
liiiL^ua  vettcnrJa  curp.verat Cum  jam  ihalsos  le(;iaiore.s  exiguo  tem- 
pore circa  (s  haljeret,  eos  tacquam  ciil'cipuios  ad  evangelium  promul- 
'fjindiuii  ill  umrjes  partes  ablej^2t— -Eorum  haec  Ho^mara  fercbantiir; 
i£cc!eiiam  llomanam,  qiioniam  veraj  (hrifti  iiHei  renunciaverit,  Ba- 
hyloiiicani  mereintcm  eile,  et  arborem  iilam  ficriiem,  qium  ipfe 
Chiii'us  dins  devpvit  et  revellenflam  efle  prsecepii  ;  proinde  inniime 
])arenc]uiu  ponnfici,  et  epifc'  pis,  q-ii  ejus  errores  fovcnt  :  inonsfti'- 
cam  v'lUIn  eccleiise  fentinatn  ac  PImonium  ell'e  ;  vaoa  illios  vota, 
nee  r.ifi  fedis  pnerorum  aimrihiis  leivientia  :  prefbyterii  ordines  niajj- 
ii'dS  beiViee,  qua?  in  A[)or3lypli  cdnuucinoratur,  notas  eiVe  :  i;^nein 
purpatoriuir.,  folemne  f.icniiu,  templuium  enccenia,  cultiiin  faiiiih;- 
lum,  ac  pro  mortuis  propitiatonmn,  S.nati»  (.oninienta  cffe.  His 
priccipnis  acetriis  eorum  dofirinss  capitibus  .*!i.«  afliLta,  dc  coiiju^io, 
rcfuneclioiic,  auiniie  flaiu  [joll  mortem,  et  de  cibio.  Thuam  Hift. 
Lib.  6.  Sed.  i6.  Vol.  I.  P.  ill.  Lcht.B'ucklev. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  261 

■  '*  rooted  up  ;  therefore  we  mufl  by  no  means  obey  the  Pope, 
"  and  the  bilhops  who  cherilh  his  errors  :  that  tb^e  moiiallic 
*'  hte  is  the  fink  of  the  church,  and  an  helhfh  inftitution  ; 
"  its  vows  are  vajn,  and  fubfervient  only  to  the  filthy  love  of 
"  boys :  the  orders  of  ihe  prclhytery  are  the  marks  of  the  great 
"  beaft,  which  is  mentioned  in  the  Apocalyps  :  the  fire  ot  pur- 
"  garory,  the  facrifice  of  the  mafs,  the  ieafts  of  the  dedica- 
"  lions  of  churches,  the  worOiip  of  faints,  and  propitiations 
"  for  the  dead,  are  inventions  of  Satan.  To  thefe  the  prinr 
"  cipal  and  certain  heads  of  their  doftrine  others  were  feigned 
*'  and  added,  concerning  marriage,  the  refurreflion,  the  ilate 
^'  of  the  foul  after  death,  and  concerning  meats."  Mezeray, 
the  celebrated  hifloriographer  of  France,  is  fhort,  but  full  to 
our  purpofe  ;  for  (7)  he  faith,  that  "  they  had  almofl  the 
"  fame  opinions  as  thofe  who  are  now  called  Calvinifts."  It 
cannot  be  objected  ihat  this  is  proteflant  evidence,  for  they 
were  all  three  members  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  the  VValdenfes  and  Albigenfes  had 
fpread  and  prevailed  fo  far,  and  were  prevailing  flill  farther, 
that  the  pope  thought  it  neceffary  to  exert  his  utmoft  efforts  to 
fupprels  them.  For  this  purpofe  the  firft  croifade  was  pro- 
claimed of  Chrillians  againfl  Chriftians,  and  the  office  of  in- 
quifition  was  firfr  erefted,  the  one  to  fubdue  their  bodies,  the 
other  to  infla'^^e  their  fouls.  It  is  enough  to  make  the  blood 
run  cold,  to  read  of  the  horrid  murders  and  devaflations  of 
this  time,  hovvr  many  of  thefe  poor  and  innocent  Chriflians 
were  facrificed  to  the  blind  fury  and  malice  of  their  enemies. 
It  is  (8)  computed  that  in  France  alone  were  flain  a  million  : 
and  what  was  the  confequence  of  thefe  fliocking  barbarities  ? 
No  writer  can  better  infonn  us  than  (g)  the  wife  and  moderate 

hiflorian 

(7) — avoient  a  pen  pres  les  mefmes  opinions  que  ceux  qu'on  nom- 
ine aiijourd'huy  Calviniftes,  Abrege  Cbronol.  Fhihppe  Augufte.  P, 
6,7.  Edit.  Amfterftam  1674. 

(8)  VIHe  Mede  in  Apoc.  P.  k,0\. 

(9)  Contra  quos  [V'aldeufes]  cum  exqnifita  funplicia  parum  profice- 
renf,  et  reniedio,  quod  intempeftive  adhibitum  fuerat,  malum  exacct- 
barctnr,  niiiiieriifque  eorum   in   dies  crelVeret,  juiti  tandem  exercitus 

'  confcripti  funt  :  nee  niinoris  molis  belluni  quam  quod  .mtea  noftrt 
ariverkis  Saracenos  gelTerant,  contra  eotrietii  decretum  eft :  ctijtis  is 
exitus  fuit,  lit  potiiis  casf),  fu,eati,  bonis  ac  digiiitatibus  iibique  tpo- 
Ijati  aiqne  hue  illnc  diflipati  fint,  quara  erroris  convirti  refipueriiit. 
Itaque  qui  armis  fe  initio  tutati  fiierant,  poftremo  armis  vidi  in  Pro- 
viociam  apud  nos  et  Gallics  diiionis   Alpco  vicjius  coufu^erunr,  la- 

lebrafque 


i62  DISSERTATIONS    on 

hiflorian  Thnanus.     "  Againft  the  Waldenfes  (faith  he)  wheii 
"  exquifite  puniOiments  availed  little,  and  the  evil  was  exafpe- 
"  rated  by  the   remedy    which  had  been  unlearonably  applied, 
"  and    their  number  increafed  daily,  at   length   complete  ar- 
"  mies  were  railed:  and  a  war  ol   no  lefs  wcisiht,  than  what 
"  our  people  had  before  waged  ggainft  the  Saracens,  was  dc- 
*'  creed  againll  them  :  the  event  of  which  was,  that  they  were 
"  rather  llain,    put  to  flight,    fpoiled  every   where    ot    their 
"  goods  and  dignities,  and  difperled  here  and  there,  than  that 
*'  convinced  of  their  error  they  repented.     So  that  they  who 
"  at  fiiil  had  defended  themfelves  by  arms,  at  laft  overcome  by 
*'  arms  fled  into  Piovence  and   the  neighbouring  Alps  of  th6 
«'  French  territor)',  and  found  a  flielter  for  their  life  and  doc- 
'*  trine  in  thofe  places.     Part  withdrew  into  Calabria,  and  con- 
*'  tinned  there  along  while,  even  to  the  pontificate  of  Pious 
*'  IV.    Part  palled  into  Germany,  and  fixed  their  abode  among 
"  the  Bohemians  and  in  Poland  and  Livonia.     Others   turn- 
"  ing  to  the  weft  obtained  refuge  in  Britain."     But  there  were 
others  in  this  age,  w'ho  ptoceedcd  not  fo  far  as  the  Waldenfes 
and  Albigenfes,  and  yet  oppofed  the  church  of  Rome  in  many 
refpefls.     At  the  beginning  of  this  century  [-.)  Almeric  and  his 
difciples  were  charged  with  feveral    herefies,  and  were  con- 
demned by  the  fecond  council  of  Paris,  in  the  year  one  thoil- 
fand  two  hundred  and  nine.     They  might  poflibly  hold  fome 
heterodox  opinions  ;  but  their  great  offence  w^as  their  denying 
the  change  of  the  fubftance  of  the  bread  and  wine  in  theeucha- 
rift,  their  oppofing  the  worfliip  of  faints,   images  and   relics, 
; and  their  affirming  that    the   Pope  \Vas  Antichrift,  that  Rome 
was  Bab}lon,  and  that  the  prelates  were   the  members  and  mi- 
niftersof  Antichrift  :  fo  that  thefe  differed  little  from  the  Wal- 
denfes and  Albigenfes.     William  of  St.  Amour,   a  do6ior  of 
the  Sorboime,  (2)  wiote  a  treatife  ^y'/Z/e  penb  of  the  laji  times, 
wherein  he  applied  that  propliecy  of  St.  Paul,    2  Tim.   iii.  1. 

"  This 

tebrafque  yitse  ac  doflrinse  fuse  iis  in  Incis  repercrunt.  Pars  in  Cala- 
triam  ccnceftic,  in  earjue  din,  atque  adeo  ufque  ad  Pii  IV.  pontifica- 
tuin,  fe  ccjiitimiif.  Pars  in  Gcrmaniam  trnnflit,  atq;;?  apud  B('hemos, 
ct  iu  Poloiiia  et  Livonia,  l^rein  fixit.  Alii  ad  occidentcm  verfi  lu  Bri- 
tannia perfii^/ium  habueruiu.  Tiiuani  Prasfst.  ad  Henric  IV.  V.  7. 
Edit.  Biicklfy. 

(0  Dupia'xiii.  Siecle.  Cliap.  S-  SpanhCmii  Hift.  Chriftian.  Saec. 
:c;ii.  C-.p.  9.  Seit,  2.  ■ 

(2)  Hid.  Ecclefi;:fi.  Mapdeburi?.  Cenf.  xiii.  Cap.  10.  P.  588.  Edit. 
Eafil.  1624.  Dupin.  il>Id.  Chaj).  "7.   Spanheai.  ibid.  Chap.  6.  Sefl.  i. 


TH  E    P  R  O  P  H  E   C  I  E  S.  2% 

"  This  know  alfo  that  in  the  latl  days  perilous  times  fhall  come," 
to  the  mendicant  orders  and  preachers  ot  his  time  ;  and  it  was  fo 
feverea  fatire  upon  the  Dominicans,  that  Pope  Alexander  IV. 
condemned  it,  as  containing  perverie  fentiments,  contrary  to  the 
power  and  authoiity  of  the  Roman  pontiiF  and  of  the  other  bi- 
Ihops,  and  in  fine  as  abook  capable  cf  cauiing  great  Icandals  and 
troubles  in  the  church.  Robert  Grolihcad  or  Greathead,  bilhop 
of  Lincoln,  (3)  in  his  fpeeches  and  writings  inveighed  bitterly 
againft  the  corruption  and  fuperftion,  the  lewdnefs  and  wicked- 
nefs  of  the  clergy  in  general,  and  the  rapacity  and  avarice,  the 
tyrannny  and  antichrifiianifm  of  Pope  Innocent  IV.  in  particu- 
lar. He  was  alfo  no  lefs  a  friend  to  (4)  civil  than  to  religious 
liberty,  and  ordered  all  the  violaiors  of  Magna  Charta,  whofo- 
ever  and  wherefoever  they  were  within  his  difocefe,  to  be  ex- 
communicated. Matthew  Paris,  a  contemporary  hiftorian,  hath 
(g)  related  the  fubllance  of  his  dying  difcourfes,  wherein  he 
proves  the  Pope  to  be  an  heretic,  and  defervedly  to  be  called 
Anticliriif  :     and    concludes   with  giving  him  the  chara61er  ot"  '^' 

•'  refuter  of  the  Pope,  reprover  of  prelates,  correcior  of  monks, 
"  diretlor  of  priefls,  inftruftor  of  the  clergy,  and  in  fhort  the 
"  hammer  to  beat  down  the  P.oraans  and  to  bring  them  into 
*'  contempt."  It  is  no  marvel  that  fucli  a  man  was  excom- 
municated ;  hi\t  he  (6)  little  regarded  thecenfure,  and  appealed 
from  the  court  of  Innocent  to  the  tribunal  of  Chriff.  Not  to 
mention  others,  Matthew  Paris  himfeif  hath  painted  in  the  mofli 
lively  colors  the  corruptions  and  abominations  of  the  fee  of 
Rome,  the  tyranny,  fuperflition,  fimony,  and  wickednefs  of  the 
Popes  and  clergy.  A  proteftant  hiliorian  could  not  more  free- 
ly iaili  and  expofe  the  vices  of  the  times,  thaii  he  did  who  was 
a  monk  of  St.  Albans. 

As  they  are  not  all  If  rati  which  are  of  Ifrael ;  fo  neither 
have  ail  the  meinbers  of  the  Roraifli  church  believed  all  her 
doclrines.  Dante  and  Petarch,  the  former  of  whom  died,  and 
the  latter  was  born  as  well  as  died,  in  the  fourteenth  centurv, 

were 

(3)  Vide  Cent.  Magdeburg.  Balaeuiii.  Diipin,  Cave.  Tanner.  &;c; 

(4)  Matt.  Paris  ad  Ann.  1253.  P.  874.  Edit.  Wats.  1646. 

-  (5)  Matt.  Paris,  ibid.  Papa;  redargutor,  praebtoriim  correptor,  mc- 
nachorum  corredor,  prefbytcroruin  direi^or,  ciericorum  inilruaor— 
Rymanorum  malleus  et  contsmptor,  P.  876. 

^     {(>)  Excommiinicatus  appellavit  a  curia  Innocecrii  ad  tribunal  Chri- 
fli.  Hear,  de  Kii/ghton.  Lib.  z.  inter  Scriptoreax.  P.  2^36. 


264  DISSERTATIONS    OM 

were  (7)  fevere  fatirifls  upon  the  times,  and  wrote  freely  a- 
gainft  the  temporal  dominion  of  the  Pope,  and  the  corruptions 
t)f  the  clergy,  treating  Rome  as  Babylon,  and  the  Pope  as  An- 
tichrilt ;  and  they  probably  did  more  hurt  to  the  court  and 
church  of  Rome  by  their  wit  and  raillery,  than  others  by  in- 
ventive and  declamation.  Peter  Fitz  Cafliodor,  whether  a  fic- 
titious or  a  real  perion,  (8)  addrelled  a  remonflrance  to  the 
church  ot  England  againll:  the  tyranny,  avarice  and  exac- 
tions of  the  court  of  Rome,  advifing  and  exhorting'  the  Eng-  . 
lilh  to  Ihake  off  the  Roman  yoke  from  their  necks.  Michael 
Cxfenas  and  Wihiam  Occam  (9)  expofed  the  various  errors 
and  herefies  of  John  XXII.  to  the  number  of  feventy-feven  ; 
anu  fecure  in  the  protection  of  the  emperor,  they  fet  at  nought 
the  thunder  of  the  Pope's  excommunications.  Marhlius,  a 
famous  lawyer  of  Padua,  (1)  wrote  a  treatife  intitled  the  de- 
fender of  peace,  wherein  he  advanced  the  power  of  the  emperor 
above  that  of  the  Pope  in  things  fpiritual  as  well  as  temporal  ; 
painted  in  the  Itrongeft  colours  the  pride,  ambition,  and  lux- 
ury of  the  court  of  Rome  ;  and  abundantly  proved  that  the 
Pope  had  not  by  divine  right  the  leaft  authority  or  preemi- 
jience  over  other  bifhops.  It  is  no  wonder  that  the  author 
and  his  book  were  condemned  together.  But  there  were  other 
and  better  witnefTes  than  thefe  in  this  age.  It  was  ihown  be- 
fore from  Thuanus,  that  the  Waldenfes  and  Albigenfes  being 
perfecuted  in  their  own  country,  fled  for  refuge  into  foreign 
nations,  fome  into  Germany,  and  fome  into  Britain.  In  Ger- 
many they  grew  and  multiplied  fo  faft,  notwithflanding  the 
rage  and  violence  of  croifaders  and  inquifitors,  that  at  the  be- 
ginning of  this  centiuy  (2)  it  is  computed,  that  there  were 
eighty  thoufand  of  them  in  Bohemia,  Auftria,  and  the  neigh- 
bouring territories  ;  and  they  pertinacioufly  defended  their 
doftrines  even  unto  death.     An>ong  a   variety  of  other  names 

they 

(7)  Sp-!nhemii  Hift.  Chriflian.  ^laec  xiv.  Cap.  5.  Sf6t.  8  et  9.  Ro- 
V.erius  Gerius  et  Hsnricus  VVJiartou  ni  Appendice  ad  Cave  Hill,  Litt. 
F.  9  et  50. 

(8;  Appendix  ad  Cave,  p.  10.  Collier's  Ecclefiaft,  Hift.  B.  5.  P. 
501.    &:c. 

(9)  H.  Wharton  in  Append,  ad  Cave.  P.  20  et  j8.  Diipin.  xiv. 
Siecle.  Chap.  5. 

(i)  Wharton,  ibid.   V.   26,  27.  Dupin.  ilid.  Ch.ip.  5  et  8. 

{2)  Bzovins  ad  Ann,  1315.  Spaiihcm.  ibid.  Cap.  6,  Sett.  1.  Du- 
p'u.  jbid.  Chap.  H. 


tHE    PROPHECIES.  aSs 

thty  were  called  Lollards  frorrl  (3)  one  Walter   Lollardj   who 
preached  in  Germany  about  the  year  one  thoufand  three  hun- 
dred and  fifteen    againft  the  authority  of  the  Pope,  the  inter- 
ceffion  of  faints,  the  mafs,  extreme  unflion,  and  other  cere- 
monies and  fupcrllitions    of  the    church  of  Rome  ;  and  was 
burned  alive  at  Cologn  in  the  year  one  thoufand  three  hundred 
and  twenty-two.     In  England  alfo   they  were  denominated 
XoUards,  though  there  was  a  man  more  worthy  to  have   given 
name  to  the  fcS,  the   defervedly   famous  John  Wickliff,  the 
honor  of  his  own,  and  the  admiration  of  all  fucceeding  times. 
Reftor  only  of  Lutterworth,  (4)  filled  all  England,  and   almoft 
all  Europe  with  his  doftrine.     He  began  to  grow  famous  about 
the  year  one  thoufand  three  hundred  and   fixty  by  preaching 
iand  writing  againil  the  fupcrllitions  of  the  age,  the  tyranny  of 
the  Pope,  the  erroneous  doftrines  and  vicious  lives  of  the  monks 
and  the  clergy  ;  and  efpecially  by  defending  the  royal  and  ec- 
elefiaftical  jurifdiftion  agalnll  the  ufurpations  of  the  Popes  and 
mendicant  friers.     The  more  he  oppofed,  the  more  reafon  he 
found  for  oppofition.     He  tranflated  the  canonical  fcriptures 
into  the  Englifh  language,  and  wrote  comments  upon   them. 
He  demonftrated  the  antichriflianity  of  popery,  and   the  abo- 
mination of  defolation  in  the  temple  of  God.     He  afferted  the 
one  true  facrifice  of  Chrift,  and  oppofed  the  facrifice  of  the 
mafs,  tranfubftantiation,  the  adoration  of  the  hoft,  the  feven 
facraments,  purgatory,  prayers  for   the   dead,  the  worfhip  o£ 
faints  and  images,  and  in  fliort  all   the  principal   corruptions 
and  fuperftitions  of  the  church  of  Rome.     His  fuccefs  too  was 
greater  than  he  could  have  expefled.     The  princes,  the  peo- 
ple, the  univerfity  of  Oxford,  many  even  ot  the  clergy,  favor- 
ed and  fupported  him,  and  embraced  his  opinions.     His  ene- 
mies have  charged  him   with  feveral   heterodox  notions  ;  but 
many  years  ago  was  publifhed  A?i  apology  for  John  Wickliff^ 
Jhowing  his  conformity  zuith  the  7ww  church   of  England,  &c. 
collcBcd  out  of  his  xvritten  zvorksin  the  Bodleian  library  hy  Tho- 
mas James  keeper  of  the  fame,  at  Oxford,  one  thmjandjix  hun- 
dred and  eight.     This  truly  great  and  good  man  died  of  a  palfy 
the  laft  day  of  the  year  one  thoufand  three  hundred  and  eighty- 
■feven,   but   his   doftrines  did  not   die  with  him.     His  books 
Were  read  in  the  public  fchools  and  colleges  at  Oxford,  and  were 
Vol.  II.  Li  recommended 

(3}  Diipin.  ibid.  Hoffmanni   Lex.  Rpelman.  Skinner,  &c, 
(4)  H.  Wharton  in  Append,  ad  Cave.  P.  60,  &c.    Spaahem.  ibid, 
Cap.  6.   Lc'aiicJ,  Bale,  Tanner,  &e.  &c. 


256  DISSERTATIONS     o  N 

recommended  to  the  diligent  perufal  of  each  ftudent  in  the  um- 
verfity,  till  they  were  condemned  and  prohibited  by  the  council 
ot  Conftance   in  the    next  century.     His  followers  the   Lol- 
lards in  the  year  one  thoufand   three  hundred   and  ninety-five 
prefcnted  (5)  a  remonftrance  to  the  parliament,  which  contain- 
ed thefe  with  other  articles  ;  that  when  the  church  of  England 
began  to  mifmanage  her  temporalities  in  conformity  to  the 
precedents  of  Rome,  faith,  hope,   and  charity  began  to  take 
their  leave  of  her  communion  ;  that  the  Engliih  prie'flhood  de- 
rived from  R.ome,  and  pretending  to  a  power  fuperior  to  an- 
gels, is  not  that  prieflhood  which  Chrifl  fettled  upon  his  apof- 
tles  ;  that  injoinmg  celibacy  to  the  clergy  was  the  occafion  of 
j'candalous  irregularities  in  the  church  ;  that  the  pretended  mi- 
racle of  tranfubflantiation  runs  the  greateft  part  of  chriftendora 
upon  idolatry  ;  that  exorcifms  and   benediftions  pronounced 
over  wine,  bread,  water,  the  mitre,  the  crofs,  Szc.  have  more 
cf  necromancy  than  religion  in  them  ;  that  prayer  made   for 
the  dead  is  a  wrong  ground  for  charity  and  religious    endovs'- 
ments  ;  that  pilgrimages,  prayers,  and  offerings  made  to  ima- 
ges and  erodes,  are  near  of  kin  to  idolatry  ;  that  auricular  con- 
fefTion  makes  the  priells  proud,  lets  them  into  the  fecrets   of 
the  penitent,  gives  opportunities  for  intrigues,  and  is  attended 
with  fcandalous  conl'equenccs,  as  v/ell  as  the  dcftrine  of  indul- 
gences;   that  the  vow  of  fmglelife  undertaken  by  women  in  the 
church  of  Kntrland  is   the  occalion  of  horrible  diforders,  &c. 
Some  falfe  tenets  might  be  contained  in  the  fame  remonftrance  j 
for  alas,  who  is  there  that  holdeth  the  truth  without  any  mix- 
lure  or  allay  of  error  ?    They  denied  the   infallibility   of  the 
Pope,  and  they  could  not  well  pretend  to  be   infallible  them- 
felves. 

Two  things  contributed  much  to  the  revival  of  learning  in 
iki<t  fifteenth  century,  the  Greeks  flying  with  their  books  from 
Conlbntinople  which  the  Turks  had  taken,  and  the  invention  of 
printing.  As  learning  more  revived,  fo  the  truth  prevailed  more; 
and  the  more  the  truth  prevailed,  the  fm-y  of  perfecution  in- 
crcafed  in  proportion.  Wickliff  himfelf  had  been  permitted 
to  die  in  peace;  but  after  his  death  (6)  bis  dotliines  were  con- 
demned, his  books  were  burnt,  his  very  body  was  dug  up  and 

burnt 

(0  Walfingham,  Stow,  Spehnan,  Collier's  Eecicf.  Hift.  B.  6.  P. 
596.  &c. 

(,6)  Balsei  Script.  Brit.  Cent.  6.  No.  i.  H.  VYhirton  in  Appcad. 
adCav?f.  63,    Uupin,  Cgluei,  Tauner,  &c. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  2^7 

Kirnt  too,  by  a  decree  of  the  council  of  Con  Ranee,  and  the 
command  of  Pope  Martin  V.  executed  by  Richard  Fleming 
bifhop  of  Lincoln.  His  followers  however  were  not  difcou- 
raged,  and  many  of  them  witnefled  a  good  confefiioneven  unto 
death.  William  Sawtre,  parifli  prieft  of  St.  Ofith  in  London, 
(7)  hath  the  honor  of  being  the  firf!:  who  was  burnt  for  herefy 
in  England;  which  was  done  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV.  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century.  A  few  vears  afterwards  Thomas 
Badby  (8)  was  convicted  of  herefy,  and  ordered  alio  to  be  burnt 
in  Smithfieid.  Henry  prince  of  Wales  was  prefent  at  his  exe- 
cution :  and  the  poor  man  fhowing  very  fenfible  ligns  of  the 
torment  he  endured,  the  prince  out  of  com.paffion  commanded 
the  fire  to  be  removed,  and  prom.ifed  him  pardon  and  a  penfion 
for  life,  provided  he  would  retraft  his  errors.  But  Badby  be- 
ing come  to  himfelf,  refolutely  rejefled  this  offer ;  he  chofe 
rather  to  die  with  a  good,  than  to  live  with  an  evil  confcience  ; 
and  fo  the  fjre  was  kindled  again,  and  he  was  confumed  to  aflies. 
In  the  next  reign  Sir  John  Oldcaflle,  baron  of  Cobham,(9)  was 
profecuted  for  being  the  principal  patron  and  abetter  of  the 
Lollards.  Being  examined  before  the  archbifhop  of  Canter- 
bury, he  declared  againft  tranfubftantiation,  penances,  the 
worfhipping  of  the  crofs,  the  pov;er  of  the  keys ;  and  afferteJ 
that  the  Pope  was  Antichriff  and  the  head  of  that  body,  the 
biihops  were  the  members,  and  the  friers  the  hinder  parts  of 
the  antichriftian  fociety.  He  was  therefore  pronounced  a  he- 
retic convi6f,  and  delivered  over  to  the  fecular  power.  But 
before  the  day  fixed  for  his  execution  he  efcaped  out  of  prifon, 
and  being  charged  by  his  enemies  with  endeavouring  to  make 
an  infurreftioPi,  he  was  oudawed  for  high  treafon  ;  and  being 
taken  afterwards,  he  was  hanged  as  a  traitor,  and  burnt  hang- 
ing as  an  heretic,  being  the  firfl  nobleman  in  England  who 
fuffered  der^th  for  the  caufe  of  religion.  It  was  the  great  blot 
and  ftain  of  Henry  the  fifth's  reign  and  characler,  that  while  he 
was  carrying  the  glory  of  the  Enghfh  arms  abroad,  he  ^vas  ftill 
perfecu'ang  the  poor  Lollards  at  home.  But  notwithflanding 
thefe  perfecutions,  and  the  fevereft  laws  and  proclamations 
agaioft  them,  their  numbers  flill  increafed,  not  only  among 
the  people,  but  even  in  parliament,  not  only  in  England,  hue 

even 

(7)  Fox,  Burnet's  Hift.  of  the  Ref.  B.  r.  Collier's  Ecclef.  Hift.  B; 

7.  i^   6l7,  czc.  Rapin,  tc. 

(8)  VVurn)k;ham,  Rapin,  Tollier  ibirl.  ?.  6:0.    &c.  &c. 

(9)  Waliijighain,  Rauin,  CoUier  ibid.  T.  632.  &:c.  IS^c. 


s68  DISSERTATIONS     on 

even  in  countries,  andefpecially  in  Bohemia.  For  there (i)  John 
Hufs  and  Jerome  of  Prague  having  received  WickUfF's  books, 
advanced  and  propagated  the  fame  doftrines :  for  which  they 
were  both  condemned  to  the  flames,  and  fuffered  death  with 
the  moll  heroic  fortitude.  It  was  the  mofl  unjuft  fentence, 
contrary  to  all  faith  and  the  folemn  engagement  of  a  fafe  con- 
dufl,  and  drew  after  it  the  mofl;  fatal  confequences.  For 
out  of  their  alhes  a  civil  war  was  kindled ;  the  Bohemians  re-' 
volted  againft  the  emperor,  and  maintained  and  defended  their 
opinions  by  arms  as  well  as  by  arguments.  What  the  opini- 
ons generally  rec'eived  among  the  Bohemians  were,  we  may 
learn  with  fome  exafinefs  from  one,  who  had  opportunities  of 
being  well  informed  by  living  and  converfing  fome  time  among 
them,  and  was  far  from  being  prejudiced  in  their  favor,  ^ne- 
as  Sylvius,  who  being  afterwards  chofen  Pope,  aflTumed  the  name 
of  Pious  II.  Thefe  then  were  (2)  their  opinions  according  to 
him,  who,  we  maybe  certain,  would  notreprefent  them  better, 
if  he  would  not  reprefent  them  worfe,  than  they  were  in  re- 
ality. 

"  The 

(1)  Spanhemii  Hift.  Chriftian,  Sser.  xv.  Cap.  6  et  7.  Dupin  Siecle 
XV.  Chan.  7,    Lenfant.   Hift.  Cone.   Pif.  et  Conltance. 

(2)  ClTer,  de  Chriftian.  Ecclef.  lucceflioiie  et  ftatu.  Cap.  6,  Sed. 
36.  Aliix's  Reniaiks  upon  the  ancient  church  of  Piedmont.  Chap,  22. 
.^neas  .Syiv,  Hift.  Bohem.  Cap.  3;. 

Romanuni  priefuiein  reliquis  epiCcopis  parern  efTe. 

Inter  facerdotes  nulhiin  difcrimen  ;  prelbyterura  non  dignitatem, 
fed  vifie  merituni  efficeie  potiorem. 

Animas  e  corporibus  excedentes,  aut  in  aeternas  c  veftigio  pasnas 
mergi,  aut  perpetua  confequi  gaudia. 

Pur^atonurn  i>^nem  nullum  inveniii, 

V.innni  cfic  orare  pro  niortuis,  et  avaritise  facerdotalis  inventura, 

Dei  et  fandorum  una^ines  dtlendas. 

Aquarum  palinarumquc  benediciiones  irridendas. 

Meiidicantium  religiones  malos  dseinonas  invenifle. 

Satetdc.tes  paupeies  eiTe  debere,  tola  contentos  eleeraofyna. 

LiberaHi  cu:qi:e  piicdicationem  veibi  Dei  patere. 

Nullum  capitale  peccaium,  quautumvis  majoris  mali  vitandi  gratis, 
tolerandui}), 

Qmi  lucrtalis  culpa?  reus  fit,  eum  neque  feculari,  ncque  ecclcfiaftica 
di>riiitate  pntiri,  neque  paiendum  ei, 

Cuiifirmatiouem,  quaiii  chrifinaie-ponfifices  inducunt,  et  extremam 
undtioriiiu  inter  ecc!e(;ae  facrameiita  niininie  contmen. 

Auricul.irem  conferfionein  uugaceni  elie  ;  j'ufficere  fua  quamque  Deo 
ill  cubili  fiid  conqueri  peccata. 

Baptifma  iiuvialis  uadK,  nulla  interjeda  facri  olei  mixtura  recipi- 
eiidum. 

CcEmiieriorum 


THE     PROPHECIES.  46^ 

■    *•  The  Pope  of  Rome  is  equal  with  other  bifhops. 

"  Among  priefts  there  is  no  difference :  not  dignity,  but 
/*  merit  g.-veth  the  preference. 

"  Souls  departing  out  of  bodies,  are  immediately  either 
."  plunged  into  eternal  punilhments,  or  attain  eternal  joys. 

"  There  is  no  purgatory  fire. 

"  It  is  in  vain  to  pray  for  the  dead,  and  an  invention  of 
"  prieftly  covetoufnefs. 

"  The  images  of  God  and  the  faints  ought  to  bedeftroyed. 

*'  The  bleffmg  of  water  and  palm  branches  is  ridiculous. 

"  The  religion  of  the  mendicants  was  invented  by  evil  de- 
"  mons. 

"  Priefls  ought  to  be  poor,  content  with  alms  alone. 

"  Every  one  hath  free  liberty  to  preach  the  word  of  God. 

"  No  capital  fin  ought  to  be  tolerated,  although  for  the  fake 
"  of  avoiding  a  grater  evil. 

"  He  who  is  guilty  of  mortal  fin  ought  not  to  enjoy  any  fe- 
*'  cular  or  ecclefiaflical  dignity,  nor  is  he  to  be  obeyed. 

"  Confirmation,  which  the  biihops  celebrate  with  anoint- 
*'  ing,  and  extreme  un^Hon,  are  by  no  means  contained  among 
"  the  facraments  of  the  church. 

"  Auricular  confelTion  is  trifling ;  it  is  fufficient  for  every 
"  one    in  his  chamber  to  confefs  his  fins  unto  God. 

"  Baptifm  ought  to  be  celebrated  without  any  mixture  of 
"  holy  oil. 

"  The  ufe  of  church-yards  is  vain,  invented  for  the  fake  of 
*'  gain  ;  in  whatfoever  ground  human  bodies  are  buried,  it 
f  maketh  no  difference. 

"  The 


Ccemiierioriim  inanem  ufum,  qnacftus  caufa  repertum  ;  quacunque 
tegantur  tellure  huraana  corpora,  nihil  iliftare. 

Teniplum  Dei  late  patemis  ipfura  mundum  efTe  ;  coarftare  majef- 
tatein  ejus,  qui  ecclefias,  nionarteria,  oratoriaque  conftruuut,  taijquam 
propitior  in  eis  Hiviiia  bonitas  iuveiiiaiur. 

Sacerciotales  veftes,  altarium  onianienta,  pallas,  corporalia,  cali- 
ces,  patinas,  vafaque  htijurinodi  nil  hibeic  momenti. 

Sacerdotem  quocunque  loco,  quocunque  tempore  facrum  Chrifti 
corpus  conficere  pofle,  peteinibulque  miniftrare  j  fufficere,  fi  verba 
facramentalia  tantuni  dicat. 

Suffraijia  fanetorum  in  caelis  cum  Chriflo  re^nantium  fruftra  impe- 
trari,  quae  juvaie  non  pofTuiit. 

In  cauoijicis  horis  cantandis  dicendifque  fruftra  tempus  ten'. 

Nulla  die  ab  opere  celliudum,  nifi  quae  Dominica  nunc  appellatur. 

Celebritates  fanflorum  prorfus  rejiciendas. 

Jejuaiis  quoque  a,b  ccclcfiis  iuftitutjs,  nihil  iueiTe  meriti. 


tio  DISSERTATIONS    on 

"  The  .temple  of  the  great  God  Is  llie  ^vhole  world  ;  ihey 
*'  couiiiic  his  maje{ly,  who  build  churches,  moiiafteries, 
*•  and  oralorics,  as  if  the  divine  goodnefs  would  be  found  more 
"  propitious  in  them. 

".  Sacerdotal  vellments,  ornaments  of  altars,  palls,  corporals, 
"  chalices,  patins  and  velfels  of  this  fort  are  of  no  moment. 

"  A  pricft  in  any  place,  at  any  time  can  confccrate  the  body 
*'  of  Chi  ill,  and  adminifter  it  to  thofe  who  defire  it;  it  is  fafi 
•'  ficient,  if  he  repeat  only  the  facramcntal  words. 

"  The  fuifrages  of  the  laints  reigning  with  Chrift  in  heaven 
*•  are  implored  in  vain,  forafmuch  as  they  cannot  help  us. 

"  The  time  is  confumed  in  vain  in  fmging  and  faying  the 
**  canonical  hours. 

"  We  Ihould  ceafe  from  work  on  no  day,  except  that  which 
♦*  is  now  calied  the  Lord's  day. 

"  The  fellivals  of  faints  are  altogether  to  be  rejefted. 

•'  The  falls  alfo  inftituted  by  the  church  have  no  merit  in 
*'  them." 

Thefe  were  the  opinions  of  the  Bohemians  or  HufTites,  for 
which  they  fought  as  well  as  difputed  agalnft  the  Pope  and  em- 
peror. At  firil  they  were  viftorious  under  the  conduft  of  the 
famous  John  Zifka  ;  and  when  they  were  beaten  at  laft,  they 
retired  into  the  mountains  and  caves,  ^vhere  they  continued 
diilinguiflied  by  the  name  of  the  Boheinian  brethren  till  the 
time  of  the  Reforniation.  Even  in  the  bofom  of  the  church 
of  Rome  there  were  many  good  men,  who  called  aloud  for  a 
reformation  in  faith  as  well  as  in  morals,  in  doftrine  as  well 
as  in  difcipline.  One  inltance  is  more  particularly  worthy  of 
our  attention,  jeronimo  Sav^onarola  (3)  was  a  Dorninician, 
celebrated  in  all  Italy,  and  cfpccially  in  Florence,  for  the  great 
purity  and  llrifinefs  of  his  life  and  doctrine.  He  preached 
freely  againll  the  vices  of  the  age,  the  luxury,  avarice,  and 
debauchery  of  the  Roman  clergy  in  general,  and  the  tyranny 
and  wichednefs  in  particular  of  Pope  Alexander  VI.  and  his 
foil  Cr^^far  Borgia.  In  his  difcourfes  fermons  and  writings, 
he  prelfcdtlie  iiecefTuy  of  holding  a  general  council  and  mak- 
ing   a    gcucral    reformation :    and   he   wrote    particularly    a 

treatife 


(5)  Spanhem.  idir!.  Tan.  5.  JJefl,  3.  H,  Wharton  In  A[)penH.  ad 
^avc;  \\  \(fi^  Z:.i:.  Gii.cci.irflin.  B.  3,  toward  the  end,  Fhii.  (Is  Cu- 
mi:ics.  B.  li.  Cliap,  \'j,  D'jpin.  ibiJ.  ChjiJ.  4.  liayTc'i  Did.  wic.  ^c. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  'ft/* 

treat!  fe  (4)  intitled  The  lamentation  of  the  fpoufe  ofChrifl  againji 
falj'e  apqjiles,  or  an  exhortation  to  the  fauhjul  that  they  would 
pray  unto  the  Lord  for  the  renovation  of  the  church.  But  what 
was  the  fruit  and  confequence  of  all  his  pious  zeal  ?  He  was  ex- 
communicated, he  was  imprifoned,  he  was  tortured,  he  was 
burnt ;  which  he  fuffered  with  all  poiTible  conftancy  on  the 
twenty-third  of  May  one  thoufand  four  hundred  and  ninety- 
eight,  and  in  the  forty-fixth  year  of  his  age.  All  perfons  of 
any  note  and  eminence  bear  a  double  character  in  the  world, 
and  fo  doth  Savonarola,  his  admirers  extolling  hiiri  as  the  beft 
of  men  and  the  prophet  of  God,  his  enemies  reviling  him  as' 
the  word  of  impoftors,  and  hypocrites  ;  but  if  his  works  may 
fpeak  for  him,  they  are,  in  the  (5)  opinion  of  Dupin,  "  full  ot 
"  grace  and  maxims  of  piety  ;  lie  fpeaketh  freely  there  againft 
"  the  vices,  and  teacheth  the  moil  pure  and  the  molt  exalted, 
*'  morality." 

We  are  now  arrived  at  ihejixteenth  ceninxy,  fceculum  rejor- 
matuni  as  it  hath  been  called,  or  the  age  of  reformation.  The 
materials  had  in  great  meafure  been  collefled,  and  the  founda- 
tions had  been  laid  deep  before,  but  this  age  had  the  happinefs 
of  feeing  the  fuperftru6ture  raifed  and  corapleated.  All  the 
chrillian  world  almoft  had  groaned earneftly  for  a  reformation: 
and  Pope  Adrian  himfelf  (6)  acknowleged  the  necefhty  of  it, 
and  promifed  to  begin  with  reforming  the  court  of  Rome,  as 
the  fource  and  origin  of  evil.  Eraf.nus  and  others  led  the 
way  ;  and  Luther  began  (7)  publicly  to  preach  againft  the 
Pope's  indulgences  in  the  year  one  thoufand  five  hundred  and 
ieventeen,  which  is  ufually  reckoned  the  aera  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. So  that  during  all  the  dark  ages  of  popery,  from  the 
firft  rife  of  the  beafldownto  the  Reformation,  there  havecon- 
Itantly  been  fome  true  and  faithful  witnrjj'es  of  Jefus  Chrifl:* 
who,  though  they  may  have  fallen  into  fome  errors  and  mif- 
takes,  (as  indeed  who  is  altogether  free  from  them  ?)  yet  it  may 
charitably  be  prefuraed,  held  none  which  are  contrary  to    the 

fundamentals 

(4)  Lamentatio  Chrifti  fpnhfae  a(^v«rfu9  pfeiulapoflolos,  five  exbor- 
tatio  ad  firjeles,  ut  precentur  DominuiTi  pro  renovations  ecckflce.  Ve- 
nct.  1537,  ec  cum  vita  Savonarola;.  Paris  1674.  8^.   Wharton  IMd. 

(5)  Les  onvrages  de  cet  autenr  fons  pleins  ri'onftion  et  rie  maxiraes 
de  piete  ;  ily  parle  librement  centre  les  vices,  et  y  enfeigne  la  morale 
Ja  plus  pure  et  la  plus  relevee.  Dupin.  ibifl. 

(6)  Slcdian's  Hift.  of  the  Pveformation.  B.4.  Father  Paul's  Hiit. 
'«.f  the  Council  of  Trent.  B.  r.   Sed.  60. 

(7)  Sl^idam.  B.  I.  Father  Paul,  B,  i,  Se^j  18,  &c< 


372  DISSERTATIONS    on 

fundamentals  of  the  Chriftian  faith,  and  deflructive  of  falva« 
tion.  Many  more  there  were  without  doubt  than  have  come 
to  our  knowlege  ;  many  more  might  have  been  collected,  and 
this  deduftion  drawn  out  into  a  gerater  length  :  but  I  have 
fludied  brevity  as  much  as  I  well  could  :  and  they  who  arc 
defirous  of  feeing  a  larger  and  more  particular  account  of  the 
witnejfcs  may  find  it  in  (8)  Flaccius  Illyricus,  in  the  Centu- 
riators  of  Magdeburg,  in  Ufher,  in  Allix,  in  Spanheim,  and 
other  authors.  Here  only  fome  of  the  principal  inftances 
are  feletled  :  but  this  deduction,  fhort  and  defe6tive  as  it  is, 
evidently  demonflrates  however,  that  there  hath  not  been 
that  uninterrupted  union  and  harmony,  which  the  members 
of  the  church  of  Rome  pretend  and  boafl:  to  have  been  be- 
fore the  Roformation  :  and  at  the  fame  time  it  plainly  evin- 
ces, that  they  betray  great  ignorance,  as  well  as  imperti- 
nence, in  afking  the  queftion  Where  was  your  religion  before 
Luther  ?  Our  religion,  w^e  lee,  was  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of 
many  faithful  wiinelTes  ;  but  it  is  fufficient,  if  it  was  no  where 
elfe,  that  it  was  always  in  the  Bible.  "  The  Bible,  as  Chil- 
*'  lingworth  (9)  fays,  the  Bible  only  is  the  religion  of  protef- 
"  tants." 

15  And  the  feventh  angel  founded,  and  there  were 
great  voices,  in  heaven,  faying,  The  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
Chrifl,  and  he  Oiall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

16  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  which  fat  before 
God  on  their  feats,  fell  upon  their  faces  and  worfhipped 
God, 

17  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  al- 
mighty, which  art  and  vyaft,  and  art  to  come  ;  hecaufe 
thou  haft  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hall  reigned. 

18  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come^ 
and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  fliould  be  judged,  and 
that  thou  fhouldfl  give  I'eward  unto  thy  fervants  the  pro- 
phets, and  to  the  faints  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  imall 
and  great,  and  fhouldfl  deftroy  them  which  deftrov  the 
earth.  \Ve 

(R)  Matthias  FUccius  inCaf^logn  teftiiim  verititis.  Hift.  EccIefiafT. 
Ma;?debiirg.  Urlier  tie  Ciuifliaii.  Ecckf.  fiiccefTiont;  et  ftatu.  Allix's 
R'-'maiks  upon  the  ancient  chnreh  ot  Piedmont,  anri  the  ancient  chur- 
ches of  the  Albigenies.  Fredenci  Spanheam  Hift.  Chriftiana  et  Hift. 
Inn:rin',)ni. 

(V)  ChiJlingworth's  Religion  of  Fruteftaats.  Cliap.  6.  SCil.  56% 


THE    PROPHECIES.  27J 

We  are  now  come  to  the  fevenih  and  laft  trumpet,  or  the 
third  woe-trumpet,  and  the  feventh  trumpet  as  well  as  all  the 
trumpets  being  ccmprehended  under  the  levenih  feal,  and  the 
feventh  feal  and  all  the  feals  being  condituent  parts  or  members 
of  the  fealed  book,  it  is  evident  tiiat  the  feventh  trumpet  can- 
not any  way  belong  to  the  little  open  book,  but  is  plainly  dif- 
tinftfromit,  the  little  book  being  no  more  than  an  appen- 
dage to  the  fixth  trumpet,  and  the  contents  all  comprehended 
under  it,  or  at  leaft  ending  with  it.  The  forty  and  two  months 
of  the  Gentiles  treading  the  holy  city  under  foot,  and  the  one 
ihoufand  tzvo  hundred  and  Jixty  days  of  the  witnejfes  prophefy^ 
ing  in  fiickcloth  are  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty  fyn- 
chronical  years,  and  terminate  at  the  fame  time  with  the  fall 
of  the  Othman  empire  or  the  end  of  the  fixth  trumpet  or  fe- 
cond  woe-trumpet.  And  when  the  fecond  zvoe  is  pajl,  it  is  laid 
(xi.  \ A.)  behold,  th6  third  woe  cometh  quickly.  At  the  found- 
ing of  the  feventh  trumpet  (verf.  15.)  the  third  woe  commenc- 
eth,  which  is  rather  im.plied  than  expreffed,  as  it  will  be  de- 
fcribed  more  fully  hereafter.  The  third  zvoe  brought  on  the  in* 
habitn's  of  the  earth  is  the  ruin  and  downlal  of  the  Antichrif-i 
tian  kingdom  :  and  then,  and  not  till  then,  according  to  the 
heavenly  chorus,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  zvill  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Chrifl,  and  he  jliall  reign  for 
ever  and  ever.  St.  John  is  rapt  and  hurried  away  as  it  were 
to  a  view  of  the  happy  millenium,  without  confidering  the 
fleps  preceding  and  conducting  to  it.  At  the  fame  time  ths. 
four  and  twenty  elders,  or  the  miniHers  of  the  church,  (verf.  16, 
17,  18.)  are  reprefented  as  praifing  and  glorifying  God  for 
nianifefiing  \\\f, poiuer  and  kingdom  more  than  he  had  done  be- 
fore :  and  give  likev/ife  an  intimation  of  fome  fucceedinj;' 
events,  as  the  anger  of  the  nations,  Gog  and  Magog,  (xx.  8.) 
znAihezvrath  of  Crod,  difplaycd  in  their  defi.ru6rion,  (xx.  9.) 
and  the  judging  of  the  dead,  or  the  general  judgment,  (xx.  32.) 
and  the  rewarding  of  all  the  good,  fnall  and  great,  as  well  as 
the  puni fling  of  the  wicked.  Here  we  have  only  a  fummaiy 
account  of  the  circumftances  and  occurrences  of  the  fevenih 
trumpet,  but-thc  particulars  will  be  dilated  and  enlarged  upuu 
hereafter. 

And  thus  are  we  arrived  at  tlsc  confummation  of  all  things, 
through  a  feries  of  propiiecies  extending  from  the  apofile'i 
days  to  the  end  of  the  world.  It  is  this  feries  which  has  been 
cur  clue  to  conduft  us  iii  our  interpret.ition  of  thefc  prophecies : 

Vol..  II.  M  in  *   and 


§74  DISSERTATIONS    om 

and  though  fome  of  them  may  be  dark  and  obfcure,  con- 
fidered  in  themfelves,  yet  they  receive  light  and  ilhiftratioii 
from  others  preceding  and  following.  All  together  they  are 
as  it  were  a  chain  of  prophecies,  whereof  one  link  depends  on, 
and  fupports  another.  If  any  parts  remain  yet  obfcure  and  un- 
fatisfatiory,  they  may  perhaps  be  cleared  up  by  what  the  apof- 
tle  himfelf  hath  added  by  way  of  explanation. 


XXV,  An 


THE    PROPHECIES.  S75. 


XXV. 

An  Analysis  £/"  ^/z^  R  e  v  e  l  a  t  i  o  n, 
P  A  R  T     II. 

MO  S T  of  the  beft  commentators  divide  the  Apocalyps 
or  Revelation  into  two  parts,  the  book  fealed  withjevtn 
Jtals,  and  the  little  book  as  it  is  called  feveral  times.  But  it 
happens  unluckily,  that  according  to  their  divifion  the  leffer 
book  is  made  to  contain  as  much  or  more  than  the  larger  : — ■ 
whereas  in  truth  the  little  book  is  nothing  more  than  a  part  of 
the  fealed  book,  and  is  added  as  a  codicil  or  appendix  to  it.  If 
we  were  to  divide  the  Revelation,  as  they  would  have  it  divided, 
into  two  parts,  the  former  ending  with  Chap.  ix.  and  the  lat- 
ter beginning  with  Chap.  x.  the  whole  frame  of  the  book  would 
be  disjointed,  and  things  would  be  feparated,  which  are  plainly 
connerted  together  and  dependent  upon  one  another.  The  for- 
mer part,  as  they  agree,  comprehends  the  book  fealed  with  fe- 
ven  feals,  which  are  all  opened  in  order  :  but  the  feventh  feal 
confifts  of  the  feven  trumpets,  and  of  the  feven  trumpets  the 
three  lail  are  diftinguifhed  by  the  name  of  the  three  woe-truni' 
pets;  fo  that  the  feven  trumpets,  as  well  as  the  feven  feals,  all 
belonged  properly  to  the  former  part.  Whereas  if  we  were  to 
follow  the  other  divifion,  the  trumpets  would  be  divided,  the 
three  laft  trumpets  would  be  divided  from  each  other,  the  fixth 
trumpet  itfelf  would  be  divided,  would  begin  in  the  former 
part  of  the  book,  and  end  in  the  latter,  and  the  feventh  trumpet 
would  remain  feparated  from  the  reft,  which  would  be  a  ftrange 
interruption  of  the  feries  and  orderof  the  prophecies,  and  great- 
ly diflurb  and  confound  the  courfe  of  events.  The  former 
part,  inftead  of  clofing  with  the  feventh  trumpet,  would  then 
break  off  in  the  middle  of  the  fixth  trumpet ;  the  latter  part 
would  then  commence  under  the  fixth  trumpet,  and  after  that 
would  follow  the  feventh  and  laft  trumpet,  and  after  this  the 
general  fubjeft  of  the  Revelation  would  be  refumed  from  the 
beginning   of  the  Chriitian  «era,  which  inflead  of  coming  in 

after 


S76  DISSERTATIONS     on 

after  fo  many  events  pofterior  in  point  of  time,  ought  certainljr 
to  be  the  beginning  of  tiie  latter  part.  For  we  would  alfo  di- 
vide the  Revelation  into  two  parts,  or  rather  the  book  fo  di- 
vides itfelf.  For  the  former  part  proceeds,  as  we  have  feen,  in 
a  regular  and  fucceffive  feries  from  the  apoftle's  days  to  the 
confummation  of  all  things.  Nothing  can  be  added,  but  it 
muft  fall  fomc  where  or  other  within  the  compafs  of  ihis  peri- 
od ;  it  mult  in  fome  mcafure  be  a  relumption  of  the  fame  fub- 
iefts ;  and  this  latter  part  may  moll:  properly  be  confidered  as 
an  inlargement  and  illuftration  of  the  former.  Several  things, 
which  were  only  touched  upon,  and  delivered  in  dark  hints  be- 
fore, require  to  be  more  copioufly  handled,  and  placed  in  a 
ilronger  light.  It  was  faid  that  the  beajijhould  make  war  apainjl 
the  v'ltnejjes  and  overcome,  them  :  but  who  or  what  fhe  beajl  is 
we  may  reafonably  conjc61ure  indeed,  but  the  apofile  himftlf 
will  more  furely  explain.  The  tranfaflions  of  the  feventh 
trumpet  are  all  fummed  up  and  comprifed  in  a  few  verfes,  but 
we  fhall  fee  the  particulars  branched  out  and  inlarged  into  as 
many  chapters.  In  Ihort  this  latter  part  is  defigned  as  a  fup- 
plement  to  the  foriner,  to  complete  what  was  deficient,  to  ex- 
plain what  was  dubious,  to  illuftrate  what  was  obfcure:  and  as 
the  former  defcribed  more  the  deflinies  of  the  Roman  empire, 
fo  this  latter  relates  more  to  the  fates  of  the  Chriftian  church. 

19  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  he.iven,  and 
there  was  feen  in  his  temple  the  ark  ot  his  tellament :  and 
there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thundrings,  and  an 
earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

This  laft  verfeof  the  eleventh  chapter,  in  my  opinion,  fhould 
have  been  made  the  firit  verfe  of  the  twelfth  chapter  ;  for  it  ap- 
pears to  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  fubjeff.  It  is  fomewhat  like 
the  begimiingof  Ifaiah's  vifion  ;  (vi.  1.)  I  fazu  the  Lord  Jilting 
upon  a  throne  (the  ark)  high  and  lifted  up,  and  his  train  filled 
the  temple.  It  is  fomewhat  like  the  beginning  of  St.  John's 
proi)hctic  vifions  ;  (iv.  1,2.)  I  looked,  and  behold  a  door  was 
opened  in  heaven  ;  and  behold,  a  throne  was  Jet  in  heaven,  and 
one  fat  on  the  throne.  This  is  much  in  the  fame  fpirit :  And 
the  temple  of  God.  iras  opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  feen  m  hs 
temple  the  ark  of  his  tejlament;  that  is,  more  o{;cn  difcoveries 
were  now  made,  and  the  myflery  of  God  was  revealed  to  the 
-prophet.     Lightnings,   and  voices,   and  ttiundnngs,   and  an 

cartht^uake^ 


THE    PROPHECIES.  277 

earthqitahc,  and  great  hail,  are  the  ufual  concomitants  and  at- 
t^hdents  of  the  divine  prefents,  and  efpecially  at  the  giving  of 
new  laws  and  new  revelations.  So  at  mount  Sinai,  Exod.  xx. 
16,  &c.  "  There  were  thunders,  and  lightnings,  and  a  thick  cloud 
"  upon  the  mount,  and  the  voice  of  the  trumpet  exceeding 
"  loud,  and  the  whole  mount  quaked  greatly."  So  likewile 
in  this  very  hook  of  the  Apocaiyps,  before  the  opening  of  the 
fe\'en  feals,  (iv.  ,5.)  there  were  luightnings,  and  thundnngs,  and 
voices.  So  again  before  the  foimding  of  the  feven  trumpets 
(viii.  5.)  ther^.  zvere  voices,  and  thundrings,  and  lightnings,  and 
an  earthquake:  and  with  as  much  reafon  they  are  made  in  this 
place  the  figns  and  preludes  of  the  revelations  and  judgments, 
■which  are  to  follow.  It  is  no  jull  objecfion,  that  a  new  fubjecih 
is  fuppofed  to  begin  with  the  conjunQion  and;  for  this  is  fre- 
quent in  the  ftile  of  the  Hebrews  ;  fome  books,  as  Numbers, 
Jofhua,  the  two  books  of  Samuel,  and  o'hers,  begin  with  Vau 
or  and  ;  and  the  fame  objeftion  would  hold  equally  againft  be- 
ginning the  divifion  with  the  firilverfe  of  the  next  chapter. 


CHAP.     XII. 


N  D  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven,  a 
woinan  cloathed  with  the  fun,  and  the  m.oon  un- 
der her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  ftars  : 

2  And  file  being  with  child,  cried,  travelling  in  birth, 
and  pained  to  be  delivered. 

3  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven,  and 
behold,  a  great  red  dragon,  having  feven  heads,  and  ten 
horns,  and  feven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 

4  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  flars  of  hea- 
ven, and  did  call  them  to  the  earth  :  and  the  dragon  flood 
before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for 
to  devour  her  child  as  foon  as  it  was  born. 

w  5  And  fhe    brought  forth  a  man-child,   who  was  to 

W'-    rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne. 

6  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wildernefs,  where  fiic 
hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  thev  Ihould  feed  her 
there  a  thoufand  two  hundred  and  thrcefcore  days. 

St. 


e/S  DISSERTATIONS    oM 

St.  John  rerumes  Ins  rubject  from    the    beginning,  and  re- 
prefents  the  church  (verf.    i,  2.)  as   a    woman,  and  a    mother 
bearing  children  unto  CliriiL     She  is  cloalkcd  by  the.  fun ^    in- 
veiled  with  the  rays  of  Jei'us  Chriit  the  fun   of  rlghteouhiefs  ; 
hd^'ving  the  moon,  the  (1)  jewiih   new-moons  and   feftivals    as 
well  as  all  fublunary  things,  under  her  feet ;  and  upon  her  head 
a  crown  of  twelve  fars,  an  emblem   of  her  being  under  the 
light  and  guidance  of  the  twelve  apoftles.     And  fie  being   ivilk 
child,  cried,  travelling  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.     St. 
Paul  hath  made  ufe  of  the    fame  metaphor,  and  applied  it  to 
his  preaching  and  propagating  of  the  gofpel  in  the  midft  of  tri- 
bulation and  perfecution.  Gal.  iv.  19.    "  My  little  children  of 
"  whom  1  travel  in  birth  again,  until  Chrifl  be  formed  in  you." 
But  the  words  of  St.  John  are  much  llronger,   and  more  em- 
phatically exprefs  the  pangs,  and  Ihuggles,  and  torments,  which 
the  church  endured  from  the  firfl  publication  of  the  gofpel  to 
the  time  of  Conllantine  the  ^^reat,  when  ffie  was  in  fomemea- 
fure  eafed  of  her  pains,  and  brought  forth   a  deliverer.     Mr. 
Whifton  carries  the  comparifon  farther.     (Eflay    on   the  Re- 
velation. Part  3.  Viuon  3.)  "  For  as  the  time  of  geftation  from 
"  the  conception  to  the  birth  in  women  with  child,  is  known 
•'  to  be  forty  weeks  or  two  hundred  and  eighty  days  ;  fo  it  is 
•'  as  well  known,  that  from  the  firll  rife  of  our  Saviour's  king- 
♦'  dom  at  liis  refurre6tion  and  afcenfion    A.    D.  thirty-three, 
"  till  tiie  famous  proclamation   and  edi6f,    for  the   univerfal 
"  liberty  and  advancement  of  Chrillianity  by  Conllantine  and 
"  Licinius  A.  D.  three   hundred  and  thirteen,  which  put  an 
•'  end  to  the  pangs  of  birth   in  the    heavieft  perfecution   that 
"  evcf  W3S  then  known,  was  exactly  two  hundred  and  eighty 
•'  years,"    reckoning  according  to  the  prophetical  account  a 
day  for  a  year.     At  the  fame  time  there  appeared  [vcxL  3.)  a 
great  dragon  ;  which  is  the  well  known  fign  or  fymbol  of  the 
Devil  and   Satan,  and  of   his   agents  and   inllruments.     We 
find  the  kings  and  people  of  Egypt,  who  were  the  great  perfe- 
cutors  of  the  primitive  church  of  Ifrael,  dilliuguiihcd  by  this 
title  in  feveral  places  of  the  Old  Teilament :  (Pial.   Ixxiv.  13. 
If.  li.  9.  E/ek.  xxix.  3.)  and  with  as  much  reafonand  proprie- 
ty may  the  people  and  emperors  of  Rome,  v*^ho  were  the  great 

perfecutors 

(i)  A  learned  corrc''pnnc!ent  obferves,  that  the  Jewlrti  region  is 
aprlv  conip.srefl  to  (he  luoon,  as  its  !i>^ht  i"!  nor  its  ov^n,  but  furnllicd 
by  the  t  hrithaij  rcligioDj  to  which  it  relates,  and  wherein  its  type* 
aie  «iccuiiij.'iH])£d. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  27^ 

perfecutors  of  the  primitive  church  of  Chrift,  be  called  by  the 
fame  name,  as  they  are  actuated  by  the  fame  principle.  For 
that  the  Roman  empire  was  here  figured,  the  chara61ers  and 
attributes  of  the  dragon  plainly  evince.  He  is  a  great  red 
dragon  :  and  purple  or  fcarlet  was  the  diltinguiOiing  colour 
of  the  Roman  emperors,  confuls,  and  generals  ;  as  it  hath 
been  fince  of  the  Popes  and  cardinals.  His  Jcvcn  heads,  3i 
the  angel  afterwards  (xvii.  9,  lo.)  explains  the  vifion,  allude 
to  the  feven  mountains  upon  which  Rome  was  built,  and  to  the 
feven  forms  of  government,  which  fuccellively  prevailed  there. 
His  ten  horns  typify  the  ten  kingdoms,  into  which  the  Roman 
empire  was  divided  ;  and  the  /even  crowns  upon  his  heads  de- 
note, that  at  this  time  the  imperial  power  was  in  Rome,  the 
high  city,  as  Porpertius  (2)  defcribes  it,  feated  on  feven  hillsi 
which  prefides  over  the  whole  world.  His  tail  alfo  (verf.  4.) 
drew  the  third  part  of  thejlars  oj  heaven,  and  did  caji  them  to 
the  earth  ;  that  is,  he  fubjefted  the  third  part  of  the  princeS 
and  potentates  of  the  earth:  and  the  Roman  empire,  as  we 
have  feen  before,  is  reprefented  as  the  third  part  of  the  world. 
He  Jlood  before  the  woman,  which  was  ready  to  he  delivered,  for 
to  devour  her  child  as  foon  as  it  was  horn  :  and  the  Roman  em- 
,  perors  and  magiflrates  kept  a  jealous  watchful  eye  over  the 
Chriilians  from  the  beginning.  As  Pharaoh  laid  fnares  for 
the  male  children  of  the  Hebrews,  and  Herod  for  the  infant 
Chrift,  the  fon  of  Mary  ;  fo  did  the  Roman  dragon  for  the 
myftic  Chrift,  the  fon  of  the  church,  that  he  might  deftroy 
"him  even  in  his  infancy.  But  notwithftanding  the  jealoufv 
and  envy  of  the  Romans,  the  gofpel  was  widely  diffufed  and- 
propagated,  and  the  church  brought  many  children  unto  Chrift, 
and  in  time  fuch  as  were  promoted  to  the  empire.  She  brought 
forth  a  man  child,  who  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of 
iron,  (verf.  5.)  It  was  predifted,  that  Chrift  fliould  rule  ovei" 
the  nations,  Pfal.  ii.  g.  "  Thou  (halt  break  them  with  a  rod 
"  of  iron,  thou  Ihaltdafti  them  in  pieces  like  a  potter's  veffel :" 
but  Chrift,  who  is  himfelf  invifible  in  the  heavens,  ruieth 
vifibly  in  Chriftian  magiftrates,  princes,  and  emperors.  It  was 
therefore  promifed  before  to  Chriftians  in  general,  il.  26,  27. 
"  He  that  tjvercometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end, 
■"  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations  L'\nd  he  Ihall  rule 
"  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  as  the  veffels  of  a  potter  fhall  they 

"  be 

(2)  .S?ptera  urbs  altajugis,  toti  qus  praefidct  or!>i. 

ViQ^in,  L\\j,  3.   El,  1 1,  verf.  57, 


fe8o  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  >T 

"  be  broken  to  fliivers}  even  as  I  received  of  my  father."  But 
it  IhoLild  iccm  that  Conllantine  was  here  particularly  intended, 
for  whofe  life  (3)  the  dragon  Galerius  laid  many  fnares,  but 
he  providentially  efcaped  them  i\\  ;  and  notwithlianding  all 
oppofition,  was  caught  up  unto  the  throne  of  God,  was  not  only 
fecured  by  the  divuie  protci-lion,  but  was  advanced  to  the  im- 
perial throne,  called  the  thrqne  of  God,  for,  Rorn.  xiii.  1. 
"  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  ;  the  powers  that  be,  are  or- 
*'  dained  of  God."  He  ioo  rulclh  all  nations  ivith  a  rod  of  iron  ; 
for  he  had  not  only  the  Romans,  who  before  had  perJecutcd 
the  church,  under  his  dominion,  but  alfo  (4)  fubdued  the  Scy- 
thians, Sarmatians,  and  other  barbarous  nations,  who  had  ne\er 
befoie  been  fubjecf  to  the  Roman  empire  :  and  as  the  learned 
(5)  Spanheira  informs  us,  there  are  Hill  extant  medals  and 
coins  of  his  with  thefe  infcriptions,  the  fubduer  of  ike  barba- 
rous nations,  the  conqueror  of  all  nations,  every  zchere  a  conquer- 
or, and  the  like.  "What  is  added  (verf.  6.)  of  the  woman's 
fying  into  the  zuildcrnefs  for  a  thou  fund  tzuo  hundred  and  thrce- 
fcore  days  is  faid  byway  oi:  prolepfis  or  anticipation.  For  the  war 
in  heaven  between  Michael  and  the  dragon,  and  other  fubfequent 
events,  were  prior  in.  order  of  time  to  the  tlight  of  the  woman 
into  the  wildernefs  :  but  before  the  prophet  paileth  on  to  a  new 
fubje6f,  he  giveth  a  general  account  of  what  happened  to  the 
woman  afterwards,  and  entcreth  more  into  the  particulars  in 
their  proper  place. 

7  And  there  was  war  in  heaven;  Michael  and  his  an- 
gels fought  againlt  the  dragon,  and  the  dragon  fought  and 
hisangeis; 

8  And  prevailed  not,  neither  was  their  place  found  any 
more  in  heaven. 

0  And  the  great  dragon  was  caff  out,  that  old  ferpent, 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  which  dcceiveth  the  whole 
world :  he  was  caft  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  v.'cre 
call  out  with  him. 

10  And 


(3)  Eiifeb.  (Ic  Vita  Conflant.  Lib,  i.  Cap.   20.     T,aOan^  de   Mort. 

Fettecii:.  Cap.  14.    Audor  i^^notes  ad  calceaiAmin.  Marcellini.   ?. 

1^6.  Edit.  Valcfii  P/iris.   if^Si,. 

(4.)  hiufeh.  de  Vita  CoDflaiit.  Lib.  4.  Cap.  5.  kc, 

(5)  Spaiiliejnii  DitFert.  Dccima  Tertiade  frajftantia  et  Ufu  Ninnifm. 

Anrqu.  P.  6j6,  6j3,  Oblcrv.it.  ad  Juliam  Imp.  Orat.  I,  lu  UufJcm 

Conruiitii.  \:.oof  ■ 


THE     PROPHECIES.  s8i 

10  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice,  faying  in  heaven,  Nov/  is 
come  lalvadon,  and  llrength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God, 
and  the  power  of  his  Chrifl :  for  the  accufer  of  our  hre- 
thren  is  caft  down,  which  accufed  them  before  our  God 
day  and  night. 

1 1  And  they  overcame  bim  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  by  the  word  of  ttieir  teflunony  ;  and  they  loved  not 
their  lives  unto  the  death. 

12  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in 
them.  Woe  to  theinhabiters  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  fea: 
for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath, 
bccaufe  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  fliort  time. 

It  might  j^eafonably  be  prefumed,  that  all  the  powers  of  Ido- 
latry would  be  ftrenuoully  exericd  againlt  the  ellablilhment  of 
Chriilianitv,  andcfpeciailyagainft  the  eftablifhment  of  a  Chrif-- 
tian  on  the  imperial  throne:  and  thefe  ftrugglcs  and  contenti- 
ons betv/een  the  Heathen  and  the  Chrillian  religions  are  re- 
prefented  (verf.  7.)  by  loar  in  heaven  between  the  ano-els  ot 
darknefs  and  angels  of  light.  Michael  was,  Dan.  x.  21. 
xii.  1.  the  tutelar  angel  and  proie6] or  of  the  Jewifh  church. 
He  performs  here  the  fcirae  oilice  of  champion  for  the  Chrifliaix 
church.  He  and  the  good  angels,  who  ?lyq /e,ntforth  (Hebr.  i^ 
14.)  to  minijier  to  the  hars  of  Jalvation,  were  the  invinbie 
agents  on  one  fide,  as  the  devil  and  his  evil  angels  were  on  the 
other.  The  vihble  a^iors  in  the  caufe  of  Chriltianity  were  the 
believing  emperors  and  miniflers  of  the  word,  the  martyrs  and 
confelfors ;  and  in  fupport  of  idolatry  were  the  perfecuting 
emperors  and  heathen  magiOrates  together  ^vith  the  whole 
train  of  priells  and  fophifts.  This  conteft  lailed  feveral  years, 
and  the  final  iflbe  of  it  was  (vcri'.  8,  9.)  that  the  Chriftian  pre- 
vailed over  the  heathen  religion  ;  tiie  Heathens  were  depofed 
from  all  rule  and  aathority,  and  the  Chriilians  were  advanced 
to  dominion  and  empire  in  their  ftcad.  Our  Saviour  laid  unto 
his  difciples  calling  devils  out  of  the  bodies  of  men,  Luke  x. 
18.  "I  beheld  Satan,  as  lightning,  fall  from  heaven."  In  the 
fame  figure  Satan  fell  from  h.eaven,  and  zcas  caji  out  info  the 
earth,  when  he  was  thruff  out  of  the  imperial  throne,  and  his 
angels  wire,  cafl  out  with  him,  not  only  all  the  heathen  priells 
and  officers  civil  and  military  v,'ere  cafliiered,  but  their  very 
gods  and  demons,  who  beiuic  were  adored  for  their  divinity, 
became  the  fiibje£ls  of  contempt  and  execration.  It  is  very 
Vol.  II.  N  11  remarkable 


282  DISSERTATIONS    on 

remarkaLlc  that  Confiantine  himfelf  and  the  Chrifaans  of  !iis 
time  Jcrcribe  his  conquciis  under  the  lame  image,  as  if  tlx-y 
had  underiLood  that  this  prophecy  had  received  iis  accomphih- 
ment  in  him.  Conltantine  himfelf,  (6)  in  his  epiille  to  Euie- 
bius  and  other  bilhops  concerning  the  rc-cdif)  ing  and  repairing 
of  churches,  faith  that  "  Liberty  being  now  rellored,  and  ihat 
*'  dragon  being  removed  from  the  adminiflration  of  pubUc  af- 
"  fans,  by  the  providence  of  the  great  God;  and  by  i.ny  mini- 
*'  flry,  I  efteem  the  great  power  of  God  to  have  been  made 
*'  manifeit  even  to  alh"  Moreover  (7)  a  piflure  of  Conlbn- 
line  was  fet  up  over  the  palace  gate,  with  the  crofs  over  his 
head,  and  under  his  feet  (ke  great  e/iemy  of  mankind,  zoho  pcrft- 
ciited  the  church  by  the  means  of  mi  pious  tyrants,  in  taejunn  of  a 
dragon,  transfixed  with  a  d^rt  through  the  mid!!;  ^f  his  body, 
and  falhng  headlong  into  the  depth  of  the  fea  :  in  alluhon,  asit 
is  faid  exprefly,  to  the  divine  oracles  in  the  books  of  the  pro- 
phets, where  that  evil  fpirit  is  called  the  dr2gon  and  the  crook- 
ed ferpent.  Upon  this  vitiory  of  the  church,  there  is  intro- 
duced (verf.  10.)  a  triumphant  hymn  of  thankfgiving  for  the 
depredion  of  idolatry,  and  CA'altation  of  true  religion  :  for  now 
it  was  no  longer  in  the  power  of  the  heathen  pcrfecutors,  as 
Satan  accufed  holy  Job  before  God,  to  accufe  the  innocent 
Chriilians  before  the  Roman  governors,  as  the  perpetrators  of 
all  crimes,  and  the  caufers  of  ail  calamities.  It  was  not  by  tem- 
poral means  or  arms  that  the  Chriilians  obtained  this  vi61ory, 
(verf.  11.)  but  by  fpiiitiial,  by  the  merits  and  dcatli  of  their  re- 
deemer, bv  their  confiant  profeffion  of  the  truth,  and  by  their 
patient  fuffering  of  all  kinds  of  tortures  even  unto  death  :  2nd 
the  blood  of  t'ie  martyrs  hath  been  often  called  the  feed  oj  th^ 
church.  This  vi8ory  was  indeed  (verf.  12.)  matter  of  joy  and 
triumph  to  the  bleifcd  angels  and  glorified  faints  in  heaven,  by 
whofelufferings  it  was  in  great  meafure obtained  ;  but  Hill  new 
v\7oes  are  threatened  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  ;  for  though 
the  dragon  was  depofed,  yet  was  he  not  defJroyed  ;  though 
idolatry  was  deprelfed,  yet  was  it  not  wholly  fuppreffed  ;  there 

were 

(<))  Nunc  vero  cum  liWertas  reflitufa  fit,  et  (Iraco  iHe  providenti* 
quiden;  Dei  optiini  maxiir.i,  luiuillcn'*  autetii  nofiro  a  reipublicae  ad- 
miuiHiaiione  fubmouw  ;  equitif-in  exiftinio  divinam  poteiui.im  omni- 
bus clariffiir.e  uinotiiilTc.  &c.  Eufeh.  de  Vita  Coiiftiiit.  Lib.  2.  Cjp. 
46.   Sncratis  Hifr.  Ecclef.  Lib,  i.  Cap.  (j.  Theodi)re:,  Lib.  i.  Cap,  i;. 

(7)  Eufel).  de  Vita  Coiiftant,  Lib.  3.  Cap.  3.  Honcui  iiluni  et  iiii- 
micum  ;jeneijs  humsni,  qui  wrpiorum  tyr-naoruin  cj-cra  wccleliani 
XjCi  oppugnav^rit,  (ub  cmconis  lonui. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  K  E  C  I  E  S.  483 

were  Rill  many  Pagans  intermixea  with  the  Chrifaans,  and  the 
devil  VvOLild  incite  trefli  troubles  and  difturbanccs  on  earth,  be- 
caufe  he  knowdh  that  he  liolh  but  aJJiort  tune,  it  would  not  be 
\oivy  before  the  Pagan  reHgion  ihould  be  totally  aboliihed,  and 
the  Chrillian  religion  prevail  in  all  the  Roman  empire. 

13  And  when  the  dragon  faw  that  he  was  call  unto  the 
earth,  he  perlecuted  the  woman  whicii  brought  forth  the 
IV.SiXX- child. 

14  And  to  the  woman  were  given  tv/o  winsis  of  a  great 
eagle,   that  (lie  might  fly  into  the  wildernefs,    into  her   , 
place :  where  (lie  is  nourifiied  for  a  time,  and  times,  and 
half  a  time  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent. 

15  And  the  ferpent  cad  out  of  his  mouth  v/ater  as  a 
flood,  after  the  woman  ;  that  he  might  caufe  her  to  be 
carried  away  of  the  flood. 

16  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth 
opened  her  mouth,  and  fwallowed  up  the  flood,  which  the 
dragon  call  out  of  his  mouth. 

17  And  the  dragon    was  wroth  with  the  \s-oman,  and 
went  to  make  war  with   the  remnant  of  her  feed,  which 
kept  the  commandments  ol  God,  and  have  the  teilimony . 
of  Jefus  Chriil. 

When  the  dragon  was  thus  depofed  from  the  imperial  throne, 
and  cafl  unto  the  earth,  (veri.  13.)  he  fiill  contiiuied  to  per- 
.  fecute  the  church  with  equal  malice,  though  not  with  equal 
power.  He  made  feveral  attempts  to  reftore  the  Pagan  idola- 
try in  the  reign  of  Conllantine,  and  afterwards  in  the  reign 
of  Julian  ;  he  traduced  and  abufed  the  Chriltian  religion  by 
fuch  writers  as  Hierocles,  Libanius,  Eunapius,  and  others  of 
the  fame  ftamp  and  charafter  ;  he  rent  and  troubled  the  church 
with  herelies  and  fchifms  ;  he  flirred  up  the  favorers  of  the 
Araians,  and  efpecially  the  kings  of  tlie  Vandals  in  Africa,  to 
perfecute  and  deftroy  the  orthodox  Chrillians.  Thefe  things, 
as  ;8)  Eufebius  faith  upon  one  of  thefe  occafions,  fome  mali- 
cious and  wicked  demon,  envying  the  profperiivof  the  church, 
effefled.  But  the  church  was  ttill  under  tlie  proteflion  of  the 
empire,  (.verf.  14.)  and  to  the  woman  zvere  given  two  wings  of  a 

great 

(R)  H:^''  livor  invirJ'Se,  ef  mali^nns  f^S3rnon  cci}e''si  felicitjtem 
fe;r,per  Apre  jerens,  in  n"(lrain  peruiciem  inathiiiatus  eft.  Eul'sb. 
ae  V,td  C 0:1ft::!:,  Lib.  2.  C^p-  7j. 


284  D  1  S  S  £  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

great  eaole.  As  God  faid  to  the  children  of  Ifiael,  Exod.  xix. 
4.  "  Ye  have  Icen  wliat  I  did  umo  the  EiTVPtians,  ai)d  how  I 
♦'  bare  you  on  eagles  wings,  and  brought  you  unio  njvielf  ;"  fo 
the  church  was  fupported  and  carried  as  it  were  on  eagks 
wings  :  but  tlie  hmilitude  is  the  more  proper  in  this  cafe,  an 
eagle  being  the  Roman  enfign,  and  the  two  wings  alluding 
probably  to  the  divifion  that  was  then  made  of  the  eaflern  and 
the  weftern  enipiie.  In  this  manner  was  the  chuich  protected 
and  thele  wings  \vere  given,  tJiatflie  might  fly  into  the  zcilder- 
tiejs,  into  a  place  of  retirement  and  fecurity,  frotn  the  face  of 
the  f)  pent.  Not  that  {he  fled  into  the  wildernefs  at  this  time, 
but  feveral  years  afterwards  and  there  fie  is  nourifhed  fr  a 
time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  tliat  is  three  prophedc  years 
and  a  half,  which  is  the  fame  period  with  the  thoufand  tico  hun- 
dred and  ihrecf  ore  days  or  }ears  before-mentioned.  So  long 
the  church  is  to  remiain  in  a  dcfolate  and  afHitied  ftate,  during 
the  reign  of  Anlichrifi ;  as  Elijah,  (1  Kings  xvii.  xviii.  Luke 
iv.  25,  26.)  while  idolatry  and  famine  prevailed  in  Ifrael,  was 
fecretly  fed  and  nourifhed  three  years  and  fix  months  in  the 
wildernefs.  But  before  the  woman  fled  into  the  wildernefs, 
the  fcTptnt  cnf.  out  of  his  7nouth  water  as  a  food,  (verf.  15. ) 
with  intent  to  wafii  her  away.  Vvaters  in  the  flileof  the  Apo- 
calyps  (xvii.  i6.j  ^X'gm'i)'  peoples  and  nations  ;  fo  that  here  was 
a  great  inundation  of  the  various  nations,  excited  by  the  dra- 
gon or  the  friends  and  patrons  of  the  old  idolatry,  to  opprefs 
and  overwhelm  theChriftian  religion.  Such  appeared  plainly 
to  have  been  the  dcfign  of  the  dragon,  when  (y)  Stilicho, 
prime  miniller  of  the  emperor  Honorius,  firfl  invited  the  bar- 
barous heathen  nations,  the  Goths,  Alans,  Sueves,  and  Van- 
tlals,  to  invade  ihe  Roman  empire,  hoping  by  their  means  to 
raife  his  fon  Eucherius  to  the  throne,  who  from  a  boy  was  aa 
enemy  to  the  Chriflians,  and  tlireatened  tofignalize  the  begin- 
iiin>T    of   his    reign  with  tlie  rcfloration    of  the  Paoan,  and 

auontiou 

fp)  In^erea  comes  Stilirho,  Vanrialorum  inbellis,  avarac,  perfidae 
et  AcAoiiz  j;erii.s  peneie  editus,  parvipenrien-s  quod  tub  iiiijierajore 
iinperabat,  Emlienuui  filium  tuum,  liciit  a  pleril'que  trndiuir,  jjm 
iiide  Chriftianninnj  perfecutioneir.  a  piicro  privat-Hjue  meditantern,  in 
imi;eTii)ni  quofjuo  mo'do  luftlnere  nitebatur.  Qnainobvcni  Alari^iitn, 
ciipf^anKjiie  Gothotum  gei;rem,  &c.— Eucheriu.^,  qui  ad  rouciliandum 
fiLi  tavirein  r:;.s;j:iuriJin,  reliituiicnie  templorum  ct  cverfione  ecclefia- 
riiiu  iinbuniniiu  fc  rr?iii  {  riinordiamlnahatur,  &c.  Oiofii  Hift.  Ltb. 
7.  C.Tp-  V"!-  f-  57'-  f-'i'--  Hj^ertatnp.  Vide  etiam  jui  nandcni  de  Re, 
tui  Grt.ivjs  cicIcRe^ii.  SuccCiT,  et  i'au'jr.;  Dlnoiuiai.  Lib.   15. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  S85 

abolition  of  the  Cliriftian  religion.     Nothing  indeed  was  moie 
likely  io  produce  the  ruin  and  utter  fubverfion  of  the  Chriftiati 
church,  than  the  irruptions  of  fo  many  barbarous  Heathen  na- 
tions, into  the  Roman  empire.     But  the  event  proved   con- 
trary  to  huinan  appearance  and  expetJlaiion  ;  the  tirth  Ju'al^ 
lowed  up  the  Jluod ;   (Vv^rf.   i6.)   tie   Barbarians    were    rather 
fwallowed  up  by  the  Ronaans,  thin  the  Romans  by  the  Bar- 
barians ;  the  Heathen  conquerors  inliead   of  impofinfr   their 
own,  fubniitted  to  the  religion  of  the  conquered  ChriiHans  ; 
and  thev  not  only  embraced  the  religion,  but  alFetled  even  the 
laws,  the  manners,    the  cuiioms,  the  lous^uage,  and    the  very" 
name  of  Romans,  fo  that  the  vi61ors  were  in  a  manner  abforb- 
ed  and  loft  among  the  vanquilhed.     This   courfe  not  fucceed- 
ing  according  to  probable  expettation,  the  dragon  did  not  there- 
fore defifl  from  his  purpofe,  (verf.  17.)    but  only  took  another 
method  of  perfecuting  the  true  fons  of  the  church,  as  we  fhall 
fee  in  the  next  chapter.     It  is   faid  that  he  went  to   make  war 
with  the  remnant  of  her  feed,  who  kept  the  covnnandments  of 
God,  and  have  the  tejiimony  of  Jefus ;  which    implies  that  at 
this  time  there  was  only  a  remnant,  that  corruptions  were  great- 
ly increafed,  zn.di  the  faithful  were  rainfrxdfom  aniomr  thechiU 
drm  of  men. 


CHAP.    XIII. 

1      A    N  D   I  Hood  upon  the  fand  of  the  fea,   and  faw 
X~jL  a  beafl  rife  up  out  of  the  fea,  having  feven  heads, 
and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon 
his  heads  the  name  of  blafjtihemy. 

2  And  the  beaft  which  I  faw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as 
the  mouth  of  a  lion  :  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power, 
and  his  feat,  and  great  authority. 

3  And  I  faw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  were  wounded  to 
death  ;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed  :  and  all  tlie 
world  wondered  after  the  beaft. 

4  And  tliey  worlhipped'  the  dragon  which  gave  power 
unlo  the  beaft  :  and  they  worfhipped  the  beaft,  faying, 
Who  IS  like  unto  the  beaft  ?  who  is  able  to  make  war 
with  him  ? 

r,  And 


285  DISSERTATIONS     on 

5  And  lliere  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  fpeaking 
great    thmgSj  and ,  blalplicmies  ;    and  power    was  given 

.    laiio  him  to  continue  forty  a/ic/  two  months. 

6  And  he  opened  his  moulii  in  blafphemy  againft  God, 
-     to  blafpheme  i:is  name,   and  his  t^beiiMcie,  and  them  th.at 

dwell  in  heaven. 

7  And  it  was  gi\'cn  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 
faints,  and  to  overcome  them  :  and  power  was  given  him 
over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 

8  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  fhall  worfhiphim, 
whofe  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the 
Lamb  fldin   from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

9  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity,  lliallgo  into  captivi- 
ty :  He  that  kilieth  with  the  fword,  mult  be  killed  with 
the  fwoid.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  oi  the 
famts. 

Kere  t/:e  bcafi  is  defcrlbed  at  large,  who  was  only  mentioned 
-before  ;  (xi.  y.j  and  a  beaji  in  the  prophetic  ftile  is  a  tyrannical 
idolatrous  empire.  The  kingdom  of  God  and  of  Chrift  is  ne- 
ver reprefentcd  under  the  image  of  a  heajl.  As  Daniel  (vii. 
2,  3.)  beheld /^//r  ,oTM^  heajls,  rcpreftnting  the  four  great  em- 
pires, come  up  from  a  fJormy  y<^i3,  that  is  from  the  commotions 
of  the  world  ;  {o  i}t..  John  (verf.  1.}  faw,  tliis  beaj}  in  like  man- 
ner rife  up  out  ofthejta.  He  was  laid  before  (xi.  7.)  toafcend 
cut  of  the  ahyjs  or  bottomlefs  pit,  and  it  is  laid  afterwards  (xvii. 
8.)  that  he  ili^tll  afccnd  oat  oj  the  ahyjs  or  bottomle/s  pit ;.  and 
here  he  is  faid  to  afcend  out  oj  the  /ca  ;  fo  that  thejt'a  and  abyfs 
or  bottomlefs  pit  arc  in  thtle  paffagcs  the  fame.  No  doubt  is 
to  be  made,  that  this  bcaft  was  deligncd  to  rcprcfent  the  Ro- 
man em  pi  re  ;  for  thus  far  both  ancients  and  moderns,  papifis 
ahd  proteflarits  are  agreed;  the  only  doubt  and  controverfy  is, 
whether  it  was  Rome,  Pagan  or  Chrillian,  imperial  or  paj)al, 
Which  may  perhaps  be  fully  and  cleaily  determined  in  the  le- 
qviel. 

St.  Johir  fu-.v  this  bcaf}  rifin,^  out  of  the  fea,  hut  the  Roman 
empire  was  rifcn  and  eilabiilhed  long  before  St.  John's  time  ; 
aud  therefore  (his  mnfl  be  the  Roman  empire,  not  in  its  then 
pj-efent,  but  in  Ibme  future  fbape  and  form  ;  and  it  arofe  in  an- 
other fnapeand  form,  after  it  was  broken  (o  pieces  by  the  in- 
curfions  of  the  northern  nations.     The  beaft  hAlhfcDcn  heads 

and 


THE     PROPHECIES.  287 

und  fen  horns,  which  are  the  well  known  marks  and  fignals  of 
the  Rom..n  empire,  dx^Jcven  heads  alluding  to  tlie  feven  moun- 
tains whereon  Rome  was  fituated,  and  to  the  feven  forms  of. 
government,  which  fuccefiively  prevailed  there,  and  die  kn 
horns  fignifying  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  Roman  em- 
pire was  divided.  It  is  remarkable,  that  the  dragon  nz.Cs  Jcvcn 
crowns  upon  his  heads,  bat  the  bead  hath  upon  his  hems  ttn 
crowns  ;  fo  that  there  had  been  in  the  mean  while  a  revolution 
of  power  from  the  heads  of  the  dragon  to  the  horns  of  the 
beait,  and  the  fovereignty,  which  before  was  exercifed  by  Rome 
alone,  was  now  transferred  and  divided  among  ten  kingdoms : 
but  the  Roman  empire  was  not  divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  un- 
til after  it  was  become  Chriilian.  Although  the  heads  liad  lofl 
their  crowns,  yet  they  flill  retained  the  name  of  hlafphemy.  In 
all  its  heads,  in  all  its  forms  of  government  Rome  v.'as  ftill 
guilty  of  idolatry  and  hlafphemy.  Imperial  Rome  was  called, 
and  delighted  to  be  called,  (1)  the  eternal  city,  the  heavenly  city, 
thegoddi'fs  oj  the  earth,  the  goddefs  ;  and  had  her  temples  and 
aliars  with  incenle  and  facrifices  offered  up  to  her :  and  how 
the  papal  Rome  likev.'ife  hath  arrogated  to  herfeil  divine  titles 
and  honors,  there  will  be  a  fitter  occafion  of  fliowing  in  the 
following  part  of  this  uefcription. 

As  Daniel's  fourth  beafl  (vii.  7.)  was  without  a  name,  and 
devoured  and  brake  in  pieces  the  three  former  :  fo  this  beall 
(verf.  2.)  is  alfo  without  a  name,  and  partakes  of  the  nature  and 
qualities  of  the  three  former,  having  the  body  of  a  leopard, 
which  was  the  third  beall  or  Grecian  empire,  and  the  feet  of  a 
bear,  which  was  the  fecond  beall  or  Per/ian  empire,  and  the 
mouth  of  a  lion,  which  was  the  firft  beafl  or  Babylonian  empire : 
and  confequently  this  mud  be  the  fame  as  Daniel's  fourth  beaft 

or 


felegitur  beftia  in  facro  Kevelatiuncm  libro,  et  quod  Hieronymus  ac 
Profper  ad  uibis  ieternss  appellatioiieiii  retiileruiu,  Rnmse  cum  alibi, 
turn  in  iiummis  ejus  ilideni  farailiarem.  Sp:;n!iem;i  Difler^  Tsi'tia  dc 
Frsltant.  et  Ufu  Nymni.  Anc.  S?ft.  3.  P.  ijii.  Vul.  i. 


$88  DISSERTATIONS     on 

or  the  Roman  empire.  But  fiill  it  is  not  the  fame  beaft,  tho 
fame  empire  entirely,  but  with  feme  variation  ;  and  (o. J  the 
dragon  gave  him  his  pozocr  or  his  armies,  a/?^  his  feat  or  his 
imperial  throne,  and  great  authority  or  jurifdiflion  over  all  the 
parts  of  his  empire.  The  beajt  iherciove  h  the  fucccfTor  and 
fubflitute  of  the  dragon  or  of  the  idolatrous  heathen  Roman 
empire  :  and  what  other  idolatrous  power  hath  fucceedcd  to 
the  heathen  emperors  in  Rome,  all  the  world  is  a  Judge  and  a 
witnefs.  The.  dragon  having  failed  in  his  purpofe  of  reiloring 
the  old  heathen  idolatry,  delegates  his  power  to  the  btaji,  and 
thereby  introduces  a  new  fpecies  of  idolatry,  nominally  differ- 
ent, but  elfentiallv  the  fame,  the  worfliip  of  angels  ar.d  faints 
inftead  of  the  gods  and  demigods  of  antiquity. 

Another  mark,  whereby  the  bead  was  peculiarly  diflinguiHi- 
ed,  was  (verf.  '^.)  one  of  his  heads  as  itzvere  zvounded  to  death. 
It  will  appear  hereafter,  that  this  head  was  the  fixth  head,  for 
Jive  were  fallen  (xvii,  lo.)  before  St.  John's  time  :  and  the 
fixth  head  was  that  of  the  Caefars  or  emperors,  there  having 
been  before  kings,  and  confuls,  and  dictators,  and  decemvirs, 
and  military  tribunes  with  confular  authority.  The  fixth  head 
was  as  itzuere  wounded  to  death,  when  the  Roman  empire  was 
overturned  by  the  northern  nations,  and  an  end  was  put  to  the 
very  name  ofeinperor  in  Momyllus  Auguftulus  :  or  rather, 
as  the  government  of  the  Gothic  kings  was  (3)  much  the  fame 
as  that  of  the  emperors  with  only  a  change  of  the  name,  this 
head  was  more  effeftually  wounded  to  death,  when  Rome  was 
reduced  to  a  poor  dukedom,  and  made  tributary  to  the  exar- 
chate of  Ravenna  :  and  Sigonius,  who   hath  written  the  bed 

of  , 

(2)  Iinpcrium  Roma'^o-P.ipale  fmc  nifmi  videtur,  qmim  p^P'i'n 
oron;uin  eccleliaruin  caput  eile  dixit  Jnrtiiiiamis.  V.  Cor),  L.  I.  T.  i. 
A.  D.  533,  et  534,  iclque  non  verbo  t.ntnum  fignificavft  fed  mifiis  ad 
emn  epirtopi«,  qiiafi  le>:at)s.  Id  Grcporius  I.  in  fine  feculi  I'txti  in 
epifcopos  Hifpanias,  Galli-i.',  Src.  faiis  iiiprrbe  exercuit  ;  fuccetToics  Ic- 
ruli  feptimi  niulto  etiam  mii^is.  In  utroque  leculo  faventibus  papis 
invaluere  imnj^inum  ciiluis,  et  faiiOoiuin  nivocatio  :  nam  liic  ipfe  Gre- 
goriiis  litaniis  inferuitnonicn  beatcC  virginis  Marine.  Em  igitur  blalphe- 
iTiins.  Seciilo  odavo  A.  D.  727.  im(:eriiim  civile  Romr^,  et  docatus 
Romani,  excommunicato  puliuquc  imperatore  frrajco,  arripnit  papa 
(fefle  Anaftafio  et  Sigonio  de  Regno  Iclis  L.  3.)  Gregorius  II.  Intf- 
rea  non  orthodoxi,  i.  e.  papis  dijrenticnies,  infames,  extorres,  inref- 
tabiles  impp.  legibiis  fadli  funt,  V,  Cod.  in  quo  canoncs  jequantnc 
Icgtbus,  Ike.  Nonne  ha;c  omnia  tans  clare  prjeitant  magnam  iilam  bc- 
ftise  jam  orrac  poteftatcm  a  dracune  tiaditam,  &c.  Mr.  Mann's  M.  S. 

(3)  — regniim  veneris  imperii  ex  omni  j  ane  funiliimum,  Sigi-Ui- 
us  de  Occidentaii  Impeuo.  Lib.  16.  Ann.  494, 


THE    PROPHECIES.  28() 

of  thefe  times  and  of  thefe  afifairs,  includes  the  hiflory  of  the 
Gothic  kings  in  his  hiftory  of  the  wejlern  empire.  But  not 
only  one  of  his  heads  was  as  it  were  wounded  to  death,  but  his 
deadly  wound  was  healed.  If  it  was  the  fixth  head  which 
was  wounded,  that  wound  could  not  be  healed  by  the  rifing  of 
the  feventh  head,  as  interpreters  commonly  conceive  ;  the 
fame  head  which  was  wounded,  muft  be  healed  :  and  this  was 
effected  by  the  Pope  and  people  of  Rome  revolting  from  the 
exarch  of  Raveima,  and  proclaiming  Charles  the  great  Auguf- 
tus  and  emperor  of  the  Romans.  Here  the  wounded  imperial 
head  was  healed  again,  and  hath  fubfilled  ever  fince.  At  this 
time,  partly  through  the  Pope,  and  partly  thr-.-igh  the  emperor, 
fupportingand  flrengthening  each  other,  the  Roman  nameagaiu 
became  formidable  :  and  ail  the  world  wondered  ojter  the  beajl^ 
and  (verf.  4.)  they  ivorjliipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto 
the  beajis,  and  they  worjlupped  the  beajl,  faying  ;  Who  is  like 
unto  the  heajl  ?  Who  is  able  to  mahe  ivar  with  him  ?  No  king- 
dom or  err.oire  was  like  that  of  the  beaft,  it  had  not  a  parallel 
upon  earth,  and  it  was  in  vain  for  any  to  re/?Jl  or  oppoje  it,  it 
prevailed  and  triumphed  over  all  ;  and  all  the  world  in  fub^ 
mitting  thus  to  the  religion  of  the  bcafl,  did  in  effeft  fubmit 
again  to  the  religion  of  the  dragon,  it  being  the  old  idolatry 
with  only  new  names.  The  worlhipping  of  demons  and  idols 
is  in  cffcft  the  worfhipping  of  devils. 

Wonderful  as  the  beafl  was,  his  words  and  anions  (verf» 
^ — 8.)  are  no  lefs  wondeiful.  He  perfe6Uy  refembles  the  little 
horn  in  Daniel.  As  the  little  horn,  Dan.  vii.  8,  2,5.)  hath  "a 
"  mouth  (peaking great  things,"  and  "  fpakegreat  words  againfl: 
"  the  mofl  High  ;"  fo  "  there  was  givcnuntothe  beaft  a  mouth 
•'  fpeaking  great  things,  and  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blafphemy 
"  againfl  God."  As  the  little  horn,  Dan.  vii.  21.  "  made  war 
"  with  the  faints,  and  prevailed  againfl  them  ;"  fo  "  it  was 
"  given  unto  the  beaft  to  make  war  with  the  faints  and  to  over- 
"  come  them."  As  the  litile  horn  profpered,  Dan.  vii.  2,3* 
"  until  a  time,  and  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time/'  that  is 
three  prophetic  years  and  a  half  ;  {o  power  u^as  given  unto  the 
beafl  to  continue,  to  practife  and  profper,y£;?-/v  and  two  months, 
which  is  exaftly  the  fame  portion  of  time  as  three  years  and  a 
ha'f.  We  fee  that  not  only  the  fame  images,  but  almoft  the 
fame  words  are  employed  ;  and  the  p.)rtraits  being  fo  perfectly 
alike,  it  might  fairly  be  prefumed,  if  there  was  no  other  argu- 
ment, that  thev  were   both  drawn  fyr   the   fimc  perfon  :  and 

Vol  .II.  O  o  having 


ago  DISSERTATIONS    OM 

having  before  clearly  difcovercd  who  fat  for  the  one,  we  can- 
not now  be  at  any  lofs  to  determine  who  fat  for  the  other. 
It  is  the  Koman  beaft  in  his  lall  Hate  or  under  his  feventh 
head  :  and  he  hath  a  7nouth [peaking  great  things  and  blafphe- 
jnies  ;  and  what  can  be  greater  things  andhlajpheviies,  than  the 
{\)c\dX\x\^olunivcrJLd  biJ]i.op,  infallible  judge  of  all  controvcr- 
fes,  fovran  of  kings,  and  difpofer  of  kingdoms^  vicegerent  of 
Chrijl,  and  God  upon  earth  !  He  hath  -dUo  power  to  continue  Oi' 
rather  to  prafliie,  to  prevail,  and  prcfper, /6»?"()' a/?^/  iztv  jnontJis. 
Some  read,  to  make  coar,  not  rightly  undcrftanding,  I  fuppofe, 
what  was  meant  by  the  Greek ;  but  it  fignifie^  to  prcclife,  to 
prevail,  and  profper,  as  the  words  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
are  (5)  ufed  by  Daniel  and  the  Greek  tranflat.ors.  It  doth  not 
therefore  follow,  that  the  bcail  is  to  continue  to  e.xi/l  ior  no  lon- 
ger a  term,  but  he  is  to  pradife,  to  prof  per  and  prevail  forty 
and  two  months  ;  ^%the  holy  city  (xi.  2.)  is  to  be  trodden  un- 
der  foot  of  the  Gentiles  forty  and  two  months  which  are  the 
one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty  days  or  years  of  the  reign 
of  Antichrifl.  But  if  by  z/^,?  ^<'^/// be  undcrllood  the  Heathen 
Roman  empire,  inllead  of  fubfilling  one  thoufand  two  hundred 
and  fixty,  did  not  fubrni;  four  hundred  years  after  the  date  of 
this  prophecy. 

After  this  general  account  of  the  blafphemies  and  exploits 
of  the  beaft,  there  follows  a  fpecification  of  the  particulars. 
He  opened  his  mouth  in  blafphemy  againji  God.  Blaf|)hemy 
againfl  God  may  be  faid  to  be  of  two  kinds,  not  onh'  fpeaking 
diihonorably  of  the  fupreme  Being,  but  likewife  attributing  to 
the  creature  what  belongs  to  the  creator,  as  in  idolatry  ;  which 
is  often  the  fenfe  of  the  word  in  fcripture  ;  as  in  Ifjiah  Ixv.  7. 
*'  They  have  burnt  incenfe  upon  the  mountains,  and  blafjihem- 
"  ed  me  upon  the  hills ;"  and  in  feveral  other  places.  Heblaf- 
phemes  the  name  ofGodhy  alfumingthe  divine  titles  and  honors 
to  himfelf,  and  as  it  is  exprefTed  in  the  Wifdom  of  Solomon, 
xiv.  21.  by  "  afcribingunto  ftones  and  flocks  the  incommuni- 
cable name."     He  blafphemes  the  tabernacle  of  God,  his  temple 

and 

(4)  See  the  Introdiiflion  to  Barrow's  Treatife  cf  the  Pope's  Supre- 
macy. 

<5)  Et  faciet,  et  prDlperahitur,  *'  ond  it  praflifeH,  and  profpered." 
Dai),  viii.  12.  et  profperahitur,  et  faciet,  "  and  fliiH  profj..cr,  and 
**  praaife,"  verf.  24.  et  faciet  in  eis,  et  confortabidir.  "  and  Hmll 
**  deal  aeainft  tliem,  and  fliall  prevail,"  Dan.  xi.  7,  et  faciet,  **  ami 
"  heftiall  do  exploits."  verf.  28.    See  alfg  verf.  30, 


TH  E     P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  cgi 

and  his  church,  by  calling  true  Chriftians,  who  are  the  houfe 
of  God,  fchifmatics  and  heretics,  and  anathematizing  them  ac- 
cordingly :  or  as  you  may  undeiTiand  it,  by  perverting  the 
places  dedicated  to  the  vvorfcip  of  faints  and  angels.  He  blaf- 
phemes  tliemthat  clivdl  in  heaven^  angels  and  glorified  faints,  by 
idolatrous  worfiiip  and  impious  adoration  ;  and  difgraces  their 
a6h,  and  vilifies  their  memories,  by  fabulous  legends  and  lying 
miracles. 

So  tnuch  for  his  blafphemies  ;  nor  are  his  exploits  lefs  ex- 
traordinary. It  10  as  given  inito  him  to  viakewar  with  the  faints 
and  to  overcome  them  :  And  who  can  make  any  computation, 
or  even  frame  any  conception  of  the  numbers  of  pious  Chrifti- 
ans, who  have  fallen  a  facrifice  to  the  bigotry  and  cruelty  of 
Rome  ?  Mede  upon  the  place  (6)  hath  obfervcd  from  good 
authorities,  that  in  the  war  with  the  Albigenfes  and  Waldenfes 
there  peridied  ofthefepoor  creatures  in  France  alone  a?nilli07i. 
From  the  firll  inflitution  of  thejefuils  to  the  yearone  thoufand 
four  hundred  and  eighty,  that  is  in  little  more  than  thirty 
years,  nine  hundred  thoufand  orthodox  Chriftians  were  flain.  In 
the  Netherlands  alone,  the  Duke  of  Alva  boafted,  that  Vv'ithin 
a  few  years  he  had  difpatched  to  the  amount  of  thirty-Jix  thou- 
fand fouls,  and  tliofe  all  by  the  hand  of  the  common  execution- 
er. In  the  fpace  of  fcarce  thirty  years,  the  inquifition  deftroy- 
ed  by  various  kinds  of  tortures  a  hundred  and  pfty  thoufand 
Chriftians.  Sanders  hirafelf  confefles,  that  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  Lollards  and  Sacramentarians  were  burnt  through- 
out  all  Europe,  who  yet  he  fays  w?re  not  put  to  death  by 

the 


(6)  Prima  ejus  expeditio  incnbuit  in  AI!)i)?enres  et  Waldenfes,  et 
fi  quo  alio  nomine  tunc  appellati  tint  veri  Chrifii  cultores  :  quorum 
tanra  ftr^ges  edita  fuit  ut  per  Galliain  fulain,  li  P.  Perionius  in  ejus 
belli  hiftoria  rede  calculum  inierii,  occifa  fint  ad  decies  centena  ho- 
minum  inillia. — Ab  ori,2ine  Jefuitarura,  ad  annnin  1480,  hoe  eft,  pau- 
lo  pluribus  quam  30  annis,  orthodoxornm  non^enta  fere  inillia  fuiffe 
trucidita,  notat  Balduinus  de  Amichrit^o.  InEcIgio  fnlo,  idque  ma- 
nn  fohiu)  cariiificis,  I'sevus  i!!e  pugil  Romanse  fedis  dux  Aibanus,  arl 
;^6  aniinarum  millia,  ie  authore,  intra  paucos  ann.s  fublata  gloriatus 
eft  Teftatur  Vergerius,  qui  optinie  novit,  Inquifitionem,  ut  vocant, 
htsreacre  pravitatis  vix  trit/inti  annorum  fpat.'o  centum  quinqusginta 
Cbriftiauoium  miliia  diverfis  affllrtionum  generibus  ecnfumpfifTe.  Fa- 
tetur  Sanderus  infinitos  Lolhardos  et  bacraraentarios  in  tota  Europa 
ignibus  traditos  fuiire  j  quos  tauien  ait  ille  non  a  papa  et  cpif^opss, 
fed  a  politicis  ma^iftratibus  neci  datos  fuitle.  Niniiriim  ('z  juxta  pro- 
phsciani  rem  geri  nportuit  :  nam  de  fas'ulari  beftia  dicirur,  quod 
unflis  b«ilura  facerer,  eofqus  vincerct.  Medc,  P.  505,  504, 


292  DISSERTATIONS     on 

the  Pope  and  bifiiops,  but  by  the  civil  magiflrates  ;  which 
perfeftly  agrees  with  this  prophecy,  for  of  ihe  faular  beaji 
It  is  faid,  that  he  (hould  ?nalx  mar  with  the  fainls  and  overcome 
them.  No  wonder  that  by  thefe  ineans  he  Ihould  obtain  an 
iiniverfal  authoi  ity  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations^ 
and  eilablifti  his  dominion  in  all  the  countries  of  the  welleiu 
Koman  empire:  and  that  tliey  flioiild  not  only  fubmit  to  l;is 
decrees,  but  even  adore  his  perfon,  except  the  faithful  few, 
Nvhofe  names,  as  citizens  of  heaven,  were  inrolled  in  ihe  re- 
gifters  of  life.  Let  the  Romanifls  boaft  therefore  that  theirs 
is  the  catholic  church  and  univerfal  empire  ;  this  is  fo  far  from 
being  any  evidence  of  the  truth,  that  it  is  the  very  brand  in- 
fixed by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy. 

It  was  cufioraary  with  our  Saviour,  when  he  would  have 
his  auditors  pay  a  particular  attention  to  what  he  had  been  fay- 
ing, to  add  He  who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  St.  John 
repeats  the  fame  admonition  at  the  end  of  each  of  the  {^\t\\ 
epiflles  to  the  feven  churches  of  Afia,  and  here  in  the  conclu- 
fion  ol  his  defcription  of  the  beafl,  (vcrf.  9)  If  any  man  have 
(in  ear,  let  him  hear  :  and  certainly  the  defcription  of  the  beaft 
is  deferving  of  the  highcft  attention  upon  many  accounts,  and 
particularly  becaufe  the  right  interpretation  of  the  Apocalyps 
turneth  upon  it,  as  one  of  its  main  hinges.  It  is  added  by  way 
of  confolation  to  the  church,  that  thefe  enemies  of  God  and 
ofChiifl,  reprefented  under  the  chara61er  of  the  beafl,  fliall 
fuffer  the  law  of  retaliation,  and  be  as  remarkably  punifhed 
and  tormented  thcmfelves,  as  they  punifhed  and  tormented 
others,  (vcrf.  10.)  He  zcho  Uiidcth  into  captivity ,  Jliall  go  into 
captivity  ;  lie  who  killeth  with  the  [word,  mvji  be  hilled  with  the 
[word.  Such  a  promife  might  adminiffer  fome  comfort  ;  and 
indeed  it  would  be  M-anted  ;  for  the  patience  and  the  faith  of 
the  faints  would  be  tried  to  the  utmoil  during  the  reign  of  the 
heall.  Here  IS  the  patience  and  the  faith  oj  the  faints.  Of  all 
the  trial*  and  perlecutions  of  the  church  this  would  be  the 
mofl  fevere,  and  exceed  thofe  of  the  primitive  times  both  in 
tlegreeand  iu  dtiratipn. 


11  And  I  beheld  another  beaft  coming  x^"^  out  of  the 
<'arth,  ajid  he  had  two  l.orns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  fpake  as- 
*  dragon, 

J  2  And 


THE    PROPHECIES.  293 

12  And  he  exercifeth  all  the  power  of  the  fnR  beaft 
before  him,  and  caufeth  the  earth,  and  them  which  dwell 
therein,  to  worihip  the  firfl  bead,  whofe  deadly  wound 
was  healed. 

13  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  fo  that  he  maketh 
fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  fight  of 
men, 

14  And  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by 
tht  vitans  of  tbofe  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in 
the  fight  of  the  beaft,  faying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,  that  they  fhouid  make  an  image  to  the  beaft  which 
had  the  wound  by  a  fword,  and  did  live. 

15  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of 
the  beaft,  that  the  image  of  the  beaft  fhouid  both  fpeak, 
«jid  caufe  that  as  many  as  would  not  worfhip  the  image  of 
,the  beaft,  fnould  be  killed. 

16  And  he  caufeth  all,  both  fmall  and  great,  rich  and 
poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right 
hand,  or  in  their  foreheads  : 

17  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  fell,  fave  he  that 
had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beaft,  or  the  number 
of  his  name. 

18  Here  is  wifdom.  Let  him  that  hath  underftanding 
count  the  nuinber  of  the  beaft  :  for  it  is  the  num.ber  of  a 
man  ;  and  his  number  is  fix  hundred  threefcore  and  fix. 

From  the  defcriptlon  of  the  ten-horned  heajl  or  Roman  ftate 
in  general,  the  prophet  palleth  to  that  ol  the  two-horned  heajl 
or  Roman  church  in  particular.  The  beajl  with  ten  crowned 
horns  is  the  Roman  empire  as  divided  into  ten  kingdoms ;  the 
beaft  With  two  horns  hhea  lamb  is  the  Roman  hierarchy,  or  body 
of  the  clergy  regular  and  fecular.  This  beaft  is  otherwife  cal- 
led the  falje prophet,  as  we  fhall  fee  in  feveral  inftances ;  than 
which  there  cannot  be  a  ftronger  or  plainer  argument  to  prove, 
that  falfe  do6^ors  or  teachers  were  particularly  defigned.  For 
the  falJe  prophet  no  more  than  the  heojl  is  a  fingle  man,  but  a 
body  or  fucceftion  of  men  propagating  falfe  doftrines,  and 
teaching  lies  for  facred  truths.  As  the  firft  beaft  rofe  up  out  of 
the  fea,  that  is  out  of  the  wars  and  tumults  of  the  world  ;  fo 
this  beaft  (verf.  11.)  groweth  up  out  of  the  earth  like  plants  fi- 
lently  and  without  noife;  and  the  greatcft  prelates  have  often 
been  raifed  from  monks  and    men  of  the    loweft  birth   and 

parentage. 


294  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

parentage.  He  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb ;  he  had,  both  regular 
and  fecLilar,  the  appearance  ot  a  lamb  ;  he  derived  his  powers 
from  the  lamb,  and  pretended  to  be  like  the  lamb  all  meeknel's 
and  mildnefs.     But  he  fpahe  as  a  dragon,  he  had  a  voice  of 
terror  like  the  dragon  or  Roman  emperors,  in  ufurping  divine 
titles  and  honors,  in  commanding  idolatry,  and  in  perfecuting 
and  Haying  the  true  worlhippers  of  God  and  faithful   fervants 
of  Jefus  Chnlt.     He  is  an  ccclefiallical  perfon,  but  intermix- 
cth   himfelf  much   in  civil  affairs.     He  is  the  prime  minifler, 
advifer  and  mover  of  thejirjl  hcajl,  or  the  beaft  before  menti- 
oned, (verf.  12.)  He  exerafdh  all  the  power  of  the  firjl  heajH 
before  him.    He  holdeth  imperium  in  imperio,  an  empire  within 
an  empire  ;  claimeth  a  temporal  authority  as  well  asa  fpiritua/; 
hath  not  only  the   principal  dire6tion  of  the  temporal  powers^ 
but  often  engageth  them  in  his  fervice,  and   enforceth  his  ca- 
nons and  decrees  with  the  fword  of  the  civil   raagiftrate.     As 
the  firfl  beaft  concurs  to  maintain  his  authority,  fo  he  in  return 
confirms   and  maintains  the  fovereignty  and  dom-inion  of  the 
firft   beaft  over  his  fubjefts  ;  and  caufdh  the  earth,  and  them 
who  dwell  therein,  to  worfhip  the  fitjl  heajl,  whofe  deadly  wound 
was  healed.     He  fuppons  tyranny,  as  he  is  by  tyranny  fupport- 
cd.     He   inflavcs  the  confcienccs,  as  the  firft  beaft  fubjugates 
the  bodies  of  men.     As  Mr.  Whifton  well  (7)  obfervcs,  "  He 
*'  is  the  common  center  and  cement  which  unites  all  the  dif- 
"  tinft  kingdoms  of  the  Roman  empire;  and  by  joining  with 
"  them  procures  them  a  blind  obedience  from  their  fubjefts  : 
•'  and  fo  he  is  the  occafion  of  the  prefervation  of  the  old  Ro- 
"  man  empire  in  fome  kind  of  unity,  and  name,  and  ftrength  ; 
"  which  otherwife  had  been  quite  dilToked  by  the  inundations 
"  and  wars  fucceedinsi  the  fettlement  of  the  barbarous  nations 
*'  in  that  empire." 

Such  is  the  power  and  authority  of  the  beaft,  and  now  we 
fhall  fee  what  courfes  he  purfues  to  confirm  and  eftablifh  it. 
He  pretends,  like  other  falfe  prophets,  (verf.  13.)  to  Ihow 
great  /igns  and  wonders  and  even  to  call  iox  fire  from  Heaven, 
as  Eiias  did.  His  impollures  too  arc  fo  fuccefsful,  that  (verf. 
t-^.)  he  deceive  th  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  hythe  7neans  of 
ihofe  miracles  whuh  he  hath  power  to  do.  In  this  rcfpeft  he 
perfectly  refeuibles  St.  Paul's  "  man  of  fin,"  2  Tlicff.  ii.  9- 
♦*  whofe  com.ing  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power, 

"  and 

(7)  Whiflon^^  EiT.iy  en  ihs  R:v.  Fart  3.  Vifio.n  5. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  295 

**  and  figns,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceivablenefs  of 
"  unriglueoufnefs :"  or  rather  they  are  one  and  the  fame  cha- 
rafter  reprefented  in  different  lights,  and  under  different  names. 
It  is  farther  obfervable,  that  he  is  faid  to  perform  his  miracles, 
in  the  fight  of  mat  in  order  to  deceive  them,  and  in  the  Jight  of 
the  beaji  in  order  to  ferve  him  :  but  not  m  the  fight  of  God  to 
ferve  his  caufe,  or  promote  his  religion.  Now  miracles,  vifi- 
on$,  and  revelations  are  the  mighty  boalt  of  the  church  of 
Rome  ;  the  contrivances  of  an  artful  cunning  clergy  to  impofe 
upon  an  ignorant  credulous  laity.  Even  jire  is  pretended  to 
iome  down  from  heaven,  as  in  the  cafe  of  St.  Anthony's  fire, 
and  other  inftances  cited  by  (8)  Brightman  and  other  writers 
on  the  Revelation  ;  and  in  folemn  excommunications,  which 
are  called  the  thunders  of  the  church,  and  are  performed  with 
the  ceremony  of  cafting  down  burning  torches  from  on  high, 
as  fymbols  and  emblems  of  frt  from  heaven.  Miracles  are 
thought  fo  neceffary  and  effential,  that  they  are  reckoned  a- 
mong  the  notes  of  the  catholic  church ;  and  they  are  alleged 
principally  in  fupport  of  purgatory,  prayers  for  the  dead,  the 
worifiip  of  faints,  images,  and  relics,  and  the  like  (as  they  are 
called)  catholic  doftrines.  But  if  thefe  miracles  were  all  real^ 
we  learn  from  hence  what  opinion  we  ought  to  frame  of  them; 
and  what  then  fliall  Ihe  fay,  if  they  are  all  fiftions  and  counter- 
feits ?  They  are  indeed  fo  far  from  being  any  proofs  of  the 
true  church,  that  they  are  rather  a  proof  of  a  falfe  one  :  they 
are,  as  we  fee,  the  diflinguifhing  miark  of  Antichrifl. 

The  influence  of  the  two-horned  beafl  or  corrupted  clergy  is 
farther  feen  in  perfuading  and  inducing  mankind  fverf.  14.)  to 
viake  an  image  to  the  beafi,  which  had  the  wound  by  a  /word 
and  did  live  ;  that  is  an  image  and  reprefentative  of  the  Roman 
empire,  which  was  wounded  by  the  fword  of  the  barbarous  na- 
tions, a^d  revived  in  the  revival  of  a  new  emperor  of  the  weft. 
He  had  alfo  power  (verf.  15.)  to  give  life  and  aftivity  unto  the 
image  of  the  heajl.  It  fhould  not  be  a  dumb  and  lifelefs  idol,  but 
^QwXdffpeak  and  deliver  oracles,  as  the  flatues  of  the  heathen 
gods  were  feigned  to  do,  and  fliould  caufe  to  he  killed  as  many 
as  would  not  workup  and  obey  it.  Some  by  this  image  of  the 
heaji  (9)  underftand  "  the  rife  of  the  new  empire  of  Charle- 
"  main,  which  was  an  image  of  the   old  Roman  empire,  and 

1  "  is 

(S)  Vide  Brightman.  ef  Poli  Synopf.  in  locum. 
(9)  Limborch.  Theoi.  Chrift.  Lib.  7.  Cap.    11.  Sedl.  16.  Lord  Na- 
pier in  locum.  YVhiflon's  Effay  on  the  Rev.I'art  3.  Vjficc  6. 


B96  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S   o  N 

"  is  now  become  the  empire  of  Germany  :"  but  this  is  the  beajl 
himle'f,  ivho  had  the  wound  by  a  [word  and  did  live,  and  not 
thi  image  of  the  bcajl  ;  the  rile  of  this  new  empire  was  the 
heaHngof  his  deadly  wound,  by  which  he  hved  again.  Others 
more  probably  (1)  conceive,  that  this  image  oj  the  beajl  is"  the 
"  olHce  of  inquifuion,  which  was  introduced  among  the  bhnd 
«'  vulgar,  as  a  popular  fcheme,  and  warmly  recommended  by 
•'  the  Domuucan  and  P'rancifcan  monks,  at  lirfl  without  any 
"  ;•(?«<:■  of  command,  or  y;^?^!?^  of  execution  ;  till  courts  were 
*•  erecled  independent  of  biihops  ;  and  judges,  ofhcers,  fami- 
*'  liars,  prifons,  and  tormenters  were  appointed,  .who  Ihould 
*'  put  to  exquifite  punifhments,  and  deliver  over  to  a  cruel 
"  death  all  that  would  not  fnbmit  with  an  implicit  obedience  :" 
but  the  office  of  inquifition  is  edablilhed  only  in  fome  particu- 
lar popifh  countries,  and  this  belongs  and  extends  to  all  \a 
general.  As  many  as  would  not  worjlnp  the  image  of  the  htafiy 
theima^e  of  thebeafl fiould  caufe  to  be  killed:  but  there  are 
rianv  papiffs  who  do  not  receive  and  own  the  authority  of  the 
inquifiti'on,  and  yet  tlie  inquifition  doth  not  attempt  todcftroy 
imd  extirpate  all  fijch  papifis.  What  appears  mofl  probable  is, 
that  this  image  and  rcprefentative  of  the  beajl  is  the  Pope. 
He  is  properly //zt' za'y/ of  the  church.  He  reprefents  in  him- 
felf  the  whole  power  of  the  beaft,  and  is  the  head  of  all  autho- 
rity temporal  as  well  as  fpiiitual.  He  is  nothing  more  than  a 
private  perfon  without  power  and  without  authority,  till  the 
two-horned  bcaff  or  the  corrupted  clergy  by  choofing  him 
Pope  give  Uje  unto  him,  and  enable  him  to  //'(fiz/' and  utter 
his  decrees,  and  to  per f  cute  even  to  death  as  many  as  rejufc 
to  fubmit  to  him  and  toworjhip  him.  As  foon  as  he  ischofen 
Pope,  he  is  cloathed  M'ith  the  pontifical  robes,  and  crowned 
and  placed  upon  the  altar,  and  the  cardinals  come  and  kifs  his 
feet,  v.'hich  ceremony  is  called  adoration.  They  firll  eleft, 
and  then  they  worfiiip  him  ;  as  in  the  (2)  medals  of  Martin  V. 
where  two  are  reprefenied  crowning  the  Pope,  and  two  kneel- 
ing before  him,  with  this  infcription  Qu^jn  creant  adorant. 
Whom  they  create  they  adore.  He  is  the  principle  of  unity  to 
the  ten  kingdoms  ot  the  bead,  and  caufeth,  as  far  as  he  is  able, 
all  who  will  not  acknowlcgc  his  fuprcmacy,  to  be  put  to  death. 
In  fiiort  he  is  the  mofl  perfeil  likenefs  and  refemblance  of  the 

ancient 

(t)  Viiring.  in  lofuin.   Miin.'s  Critical  notes  on  fome  PafTages  of 
Scr'pture,  P.  i2r, 
(2)  Bonaiini  Nuinif/jut.  Pontile.  Romaa^r.  Daubuz.  P.  582. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  29; 

ancient  Roman  emperors,  is  as  great  a  tyrant  in  the  Chriftiaa 
world  as  thev  were  in  the  Heathen  world,  prefides  in  the  fame 
city,  ufurps  the  fame  powers,  affecis  the  fame  titles,  and  re- 
qnues  the  fame  univerfal  homage  and  adoration.  So  that  the 
prophecv  defcends  more  and  more  info  particulars,  from  the 
Roman  ftate  or  ten  kingdoms  in  general,  to  the  Roman  church 
or  clergy  in  pariicular,  and  flill  more  particularly  to  the  perfon 
of  the  Pope,  the  head  of  the  liate  as  well  as  of  the  church,  the 
king  of  kings  as  well  as  bifhop  of  bifiiops. 

Other  offices  the  falfe  prophet  performs  to  the  beail  in  fub- 
jefting  all -forts  of  people  to  his  obedience,  by  irnpofing  cer- 
tain terms  of  communion,  and  excommunicating  all  who  dar6 
in  the  leaftarticle  to  dilfent  from  them.  (verf.  16,  17.)  Hecau/'*- 
eth  all,  both  [mail  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  o\. 
whatfoever  rank  and  condition  they  be,  to  receiuc  a  viark  in 
thdr  right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads  :  And  he  will  not  per- 
mit any  man  to  buy  or  fell,  or  partake  of  the  common  inter- 
courfes  of  life,  who  hath  not  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beajl, 
or  the  number  of  his  name.  We  muff  underftand,  that  it  was 
(3)  cullomary  among  the  ancients,  lor  fervants  to  receive  the 
mark  of  their  mafter,  and  foldiers  of  their  general,  and  thofe 
who  were  devoted  to  any  particular  deity  of  the  particular  deity 
to  whom  they  were  devoted.  Thefe  marks  were  ufually  im- 
prelled  on  their  right  hand  or  on  their  foreheads  ;  and  confill- 
ed  of  foiiie  hieroglyphic  charafters,  or  of  the  name  exprefl'ed 
in  vulgar  letters,  or  of  the  name  difguifed  in  numerical  letters 
according  to  the  fancy  of  the  impofer.  It  is  in  allufion  to 
this  ancient  praftice  and  cuftom,  that  the  fymbol  and  proi'ef- 
fion  of  faith  in  the  church  of  Rome,  as  fiibferving  to  fuperfti- 
tion,  idolatry  and  tyranny,  is  called  the  mark  or  character  of 
the  beajl  :  which  cl}aracter  is  faid  to  be  received  in  their  fore- 
head, when  they  make  open  and  public  declaration  of  their 
faith,  and  in  their  right  hand,  when  they  live  and  act  in  co!)- 
formitytoit.  If  any  diifent  from  the  fiatcd  and  authorized 
forms,  they  are  condemned  and  excommunicated  as  heretics ; 
and  in  confequcnce  of  that  they  are  no  longer  fuffered  to  buy 
or  fell ;  they  are  inicrdicled  from  traffic  and  comm.crce,  and 
all  the  benefits  of  civil  fociet}%    So  Roger  Hoveden  (4)  relates 

Vol.  II.  P  p  of 

{3)  Vi(k  Grot,  in  locini-!.  Cleric,  in  T.evir.  X'X.  z%.  et  fupra  omnes  Spcn- 
cerum  rte  Lc'ijihiu  HcbrcX  ironi  iUui  .!;biis.  Lil).  2.  Cap.  20.  Seii,  i,'',,4. 

(4.)Ur  neniinem  iti  fia  jjoteftirc  aii^i.-id  ernere  aiit  venMere  pcrn)iieiit, 
q'.iema-pTfloiicaefcdi  rhprehenderit  ;:jobe,')ienteni.  ExUl-erio  de  fjrcclT. 
Ecclef,  Cip,  7.  Sec"..  7.  spud  Vi:r!i:g.  P.  624.  cc  spud  Daubui.  Y.  S'J9. 


298  DISSERTATIONS    om 

of  William  the  conqueror,  that  he  was  fo  dutiful  to  the  Pope, 
that  "  he  would  not  permit  any  one  in  his  power  to  buy  or  ftiji 
"  any  thing,  whom  he  found  difobedienito  the  apoilolic  fee." 
So  the  canon  of  the  council  of  Lateran  under  Pope  Alexander 
the  third,  made  againft  the  Waldenfes  and  Albigenfes,  (5)  in- 
joins  upon  pain  of  anathema,  that  "  no  man  prefume  to  enter- 
"  tain  or  cherilh  them  in  his  houfe  or  land,  or  extraft  traffic 
"  with  them."  The  fynod  of  Tours  in  France  under  the  fame 
Pope  (6)  orders  under  the  like  intermination,  that  •'  no  man 
*'  ihould  prefume  to  receive  or  aflfiit  them,  no  not  fo  much  as 
"  to  hold  any  communion  with  them  m  felling  or  buying,  that 
*'  being  deprived  of  the  comfort  of  humanity,  they  may  be 
'**•  compelled  to  repent  of  the  error  of  their  way."  Pope  Mar- 
tin V.  in  his  bull  fet  out  after  the  council  of  Conftance  (7} 
commands  in  like  manner,  that  "  they  permit  not  the  heretics 
"  to  have  houfes  in  their  diftrifts,  or  enter  into  contrafts,  or 
^'  carry  on  commerce,  or  enjoy  the  comforts  of  humanity  with 
*'  Chriflians."  In  this  refpetl:,  as  Mede  (8)  obferves,  the  falfe 
yiro]^\-\Qi  fpake  as  the  dragon.  For  the  dragon  Diocletian  pub- 
lidicd  alike  edi ft,  that  no  one  fhould  fell  or  adminiller  any 
thing  to  the  Chriftians,  unlefs  they  had  firft  burnt  incenfe  to 
the  gods,  as  Bede  alfo  rehearfeth  in  the  hymn  of  Juilin  Martyr ; 

"  They 

(5)  Ne  qiiis  eos  in  f!omo  vel  in  terra  fu,i  tenere,  vel  fovere,  vel 
ne;jotintioneni  cum  iis  exercere  prrsAimat.  Ex  Tom.  4.  Concil.  edit. 
Rom.  A.  \6ii.  P.  37.  apud  Meduin.  P.  509.  apud  Vitring,  P.  624.  et 
apnd  I)anbii7..  ?.  508. 

(6)  Ne  ubi  cojjniti  fuerint  illiiis  hscrefeos  fedlatorcs,  receptaculum 
sis  quirquam  in  terra  fiia  prsebere,  aut  pr£efidium  impertiri  prasfumat  ; 
fed  nee  in  venditione  aut  empiione  aliqua  cum  iis  comnuiiiio  habeatur, 
tjt  folatio  faltem  huirnnitatis  amiffo,  ab  errore  vije  iux.  refipifcerfi 
rogantur.  Ex  Uirerio  de  fuccefl".  Ecclcf,  Cap.  8.  Sed.  26.  apud  Mc- 
dum  ct  Vitrinjj.  etDaubuz.  ibid. 

(7)  Ne  hereticos  in  fuis  diftriflibtis  domicilia  fenere,  contrafliis 
inire,  ne;rcciationes  exercere,  aut  hummitatis  folatia  cum  Chrifliaais 
habere  permittant.     Ex  Pareo  apud  DdUbur.  P.  598. 

(8)  Et  quid  ?  nonnc  hie  quoque  loquitur  pfeudopropheta  tit  draco  ? 
Draco  enim  Diocietianus  ftmile  edidum  edidit,  ne  quis  quidquain 
Chriftianis  vcnderet  aut  ft:bminiltrarct,  nifi  prius  thiira  Aih  adolevil- 
fent  :  de  quo  in  iiyinno  Juflini  Martyris  ita  canit  Beda  ; 

Non  illis  eniendi  quidquaiu 
Aut  vendendi  copia  : 
Ncc  ipfam  haurire  aquara 
Dabatur  licentia, 
An:equam  thurificarent 
Deteftandis  idolis. 
Mcle,  P.  509. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  299 

*■'  They  had  not  the  power  of  buying  or  felling  any  thing, 
"  nor  were  they  allowed  the  liberty  of  drawing  water  itfelf, 
"  before  they  had  offered  incenfe  to  deteftable  idols."  Popifli 
excommunications  are  therfore  like  heathen  peifecutions  :  and 
how  large  a  fliare  the  corrupted  clergy,  and  efpeciallv  the 
monks  ol  former,  and  the  Jefuits  of  later  times,  have  had  in 
framing  and  enforcing  fuch  cruel  interdi61s,  and  in  reducing 
all  orders  and  degrees  to  fo  fervilc  a  ftate  of  fubjeftion,  no 
man  of  the  leaft  reading  can  want  to  be  informed. 

Mention  having  been  made  of  the  number  of  the  beaft.,  or  thi 
number  of  his  name,  (for  they  are  both  the  fame)  the  prophet 
proceeds  to  inform  us  what  that  number  is,  leavinrr  us  from 
the  number  to  colle61:  the  name.  (verf.  18.)  Here  ^is  zvi/dom, 
Ixt  him  that  hath  underjianding  count  the  number  of  the  beafi* 
It  is  not  therefore  a  vain  and  ridiculous  attempt  to  fearch  into 
this  miftery,  but  on  the  contrary  is  recommended  to  us  upon 
the  authority  of  an  apoftlc.  For  it  is  the  number  of  a  man  ;  it 
is  a  method  of  numbering  praftifcd  among  men  ;  as  the  meafnre 
of  a  man  (xxi.  17.)  is  fuch  a  meafure  as  men  commonly  make 
vife  of  in  meafuring.  It  was  a  method  pratiifed  among  the 
ancients,  to  denote  names  by  numbers  ;  as  (he  (9)  names  of 
Thouth  or  the  Egyptian  Mercury  was  fignified  by  the  number 
I2i8;  the  name  of  Jupiter  by  the  number  737  ;  and  the 
name  of  the  Sun,  by  the  number  608.  St.  Barnabas, 
the   companion  of  St.   Paul,   in  his  (1)   epiftle  difcovers  in 

like 

(9)  Vide  Martian!  Capellas  de  Nuptlis  Philolog^a  et  Mercurii.  Lib. 

2  et  7  in  iiiit.   Daubuz,  P.  605.     Seidell's  Works,  Vol.  3.  Part  2.  Col. 

2402.     Of  the  number  666. 

Theta 9  Eta 8  Eta 8 

Omega 800  Alpha r  Ypfilon — 400 

Ypfilon-T-400  Rho 120  Sigma 200 

Theta 9  Chi 600 


1218 


Eta 8  60S 


737 


(i)  Vsf^e  S.  Barnabae  Epift.  Cap.  9.  Edit.  Gotelerii  et  Clerici.  The 
name  of  fefus  was  wrote  thus  abbreviated  I  H  T,  I  H  ihc  two  firll 
lettJrs  ot"  ihs  name,  aad  T  as  the  mark  of  his  crofb. 

I  10 

H  • 8 

T 300 

3iS 


30O  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    O.N 

-like  manner  the  name  of  Jefus  cruciried  in  tlje  number 
318  :  and  other  inftances  might  be  produced,  if  there  was  oc- 
cafion.  It  hath  been  the  ufual  method  in  ai!  God's  difpenfa- 
tions  lor  the  holy  Spirit  to  accommodate  his  expreluons  to  the 
cudoms,  iaihions,  and  manners  of  the  feveral  at^es.  Since 
then  this  art  and  n)y'dery  of  numbers  was  fo  much  ufcd  among 
<be  ancients,  it  is  lefs  wonderful  that  the  bead;  ah'o  liiould  b.ave 
liis  number,  and  Ins  number  is  fix  hundjed  aiid  fixty-fix.  Here 
only  the  number  is  fpccified  ;  and  from  the  number  we  nmil, 
as  well  as  we  can,  collett  the  name.  Several  names  poflibly 
jnight  be  cited,  which  contain  this  number  :  but  it  is  evident, 
that  it  muft  be  fome  Greek  or  Hebrew  naine  ;  and  with  the 
name  alio  the  other  qualities  and  pioperiies  of  the  beaft  mull 
all  agree.  The  name  alone  will  not  conltituie  an  agreement ; 
all  other  particulars  m.uft  be  perfectly  applicable,  and  the  name 
alfo  muft  comprehend  the  precife  number  of  ^^^.  No  name 
,^])pcars  more  proper  and  fuitable  than  that  fainous  one  men- 
tioned by  Iren:cus,  who  lived  not  long  after  St.  John's  time, 
and  was  the  dii'ciplc  of  Polycarp,  the  difciple  of  John.  He 
(2)  faith,  that  "  the  name  Zato/z^j  contains  the  number  of  666  ; 
•'  and  it  is  very  likely,  becaufe  the  lafl;  kingdom  is  fo  called, 
"  for  they  are  Latins  who  now  reign  :  but  in  this  we  will  not 
•'  glory  :"  that  is,  as  it  becomes  a  model!;  and  pious  man  in  a 
point  of  fuch  difacalty,  he  will  not  be  too  conbdent  of  his  ex- 
plication. Lateinos  with  ei  is  the  true  orthography,  as  the 
Greeks  wrote  the  long  i  of  the  Latins,  and  as  the  Latms  them- 
lelves  (3)  wrote  in  former  times.  No  objetiion  therefore  can 
be  drawn  from  the  fpeliiiigof  the  name,  and  the  thing  agrees 
to  admiration.  For  after  tlie  divifion  of  the  empire,  the  Greeks 
and  other  oricnfalifls  called  the  people  of  the  weflern  church 
or   church    of  Rome  Lalins  :  and  as  Dr.  Henry  IMoore  (4) 

ex  pre  lie  th 

(z)  SS'l  et  LATEINOS  nomen  Iiabet  fexcentorum  fexa;>it!ta  fex 
m'iiieruin  :  et  vakle  veriliinile  el't,  ^iiun;ani  .'lOviiTiir.ujn  re>:inuii  hoc 
Ii'ibet  vocahuliun.  Laiiui  enini  ftiiit  cj'ii  nrinc  re>,'n3iu:  fed  noii  iu 
Ik.'C  DOS  ^'loria'i)ii:)Mr.     Ireu.  Lib.  5.  Cap.  30.  P.  449,  E.'.'i'-.  Grabe. 

(0  SoLnniufi  Lib.  vi,  l6. 

()_i;jrii!n  virtiit':!  beliei  fi)rtijn.i  pepercit, 

fi'^nimieni  nie  ieii)crfatei  parcete  certuni  efc  : 
and  there  are  infisi'te  examples  befiiies. 

(4)  Moore's  MyOeiy  of  Iniqnitv.     J-'^rt  2.  P.  T.  Chip.  i^.  Sefl.  S. 

IJ    ,.;-KT     1; :    tr u        _,  ^      P.      T.  T.<T.       ..^,,.„       K..,,-;       !;»,.>;'j:» 


^4;  ivinorc  6  iviyueiy  01  iiiiqnur.  j  srr  z.  j-.  i.  v.ijij'.  i  ;> .  ■j'^rv.i.  o. 
t  Peiii  Mi'linsci  Vnt.-.-.  F.  5CJ,  &c.  Mill'a,  pieces,  hyuini,  iitaiiije, 
'onoiies,  (lecreta,  biil'a;,  L.uine  coiicej);is  hmi.  CoJicilia  papalia 
.atiiic  loiji/jiij'jr.    I^-f^  iMuliercu'K  prccaiuur  Lauue.   Ncc  alio  fer- 


e 
c 

Lat 


THE     PROPHECIES.  -01 

expreiTeth  it,  they  latinize  in  every  thing.  Alafs,  prayers, 
hvmiis,  litanies,  canons,  decretals,  bulls aie  conceived  in  Latin. 
The  papal  councils  fpeak.  Latin,  Women  themfclves  pray 
in  L^.tin.  Nor  is  the  fcripture  read  in  any  other  language  un- 
der popery, -than  Latin.  Wherefore  the  council  of  Trent  com- 
manded the  vulgar  Latin  to  be  the  only  authentic  vcrfion. 
Nor  do  their  doctors  doubt  to  prefer  it  to  the  Hebrew  and 
Greek  text  itfelf,  uhich  was  v/ritten  by  the  prophets  and  apof- 
tles.  In  ihort  all  things  are  Latin  ;  the  Pope  havii:g  corninu- 
nicated  his  language  to  the  people  under  his  dominion,  as  the 
mark  and  charader  of  his  empire.  They  tbemfelves  indeed 
choofe  rather  to  be  called  Romans,  and  more  abfurdly  Hill, 
Roman  Catholics  :  and  proI)ably  the  apollle,  as  he  hath  made 
ufe  of  fome  Hebrew  names  in  this  book,  as  Abaddon  (ix.  ii.) 
and  Arimg'zddon,  (xvi.  16.)  fo  might  in  this  place  likewife  al- 
lude to  the  name  in  the  Hebrew  language.  Now  RomiitK  is 
the  (5)  Hebrew  name  for  the  Roman  htajl  or  Roman  kingdom  : 
and  this  word,  as  well  as  the  former  word  Lateinos,  contains 
the  juft  and  exaft  number  of  666.  It  is  really  furprifing  that 
there  (hould  be  fuch  a  faial  coincidence  in  both  names  in  both 
languages.  Mr.  Pyle  (6)  aflerts,  and  I  believe  he  may  affert 
very  truly,  that  "  no  other  word,  in  any  language  whatever, 
*'  can  be  found  to  exprefs  both  the  fame  number  and  the  fame 
"  thing.'' 

CHAP. 


mone  fcriptura  legitiir  Tub  papifaio  qiiain  Latino.  Quapropter  Conci- 
lium Tridentinum  jiitfit  foiam  vcrlioncin  viilgacani  LatiDain  elle  au- 
thenticani.  Nee  (iubitunc  dodores  eain  prjcfene  ipii  textui  Hsbraico 
et  Grseco,  ab  ipfis  apollolis  ct  propiieiis  exarato.  Danique  funt  om- 
nia Latina  ;  uempe  Papa  popu'is  a  (e  fubattis  dsdic  fuaia  Iingiiar.5,  ut 
fui  imperii  notam  et  cbarafterem. 

Lambda 30  Refch 200 

Alpha     I  Vau   6 

Tau        300  Mem 40 

Epiilon  5  Jod     10 

Jotii        10  Jod     -' •    JO 

Nu         '  50  iiau 4 CO 

Omicron 70  


Sio-ma     7,&o  666 


666 
(ij)  Pvomi  mafc.  Romiitli  feni.  to  agree  wiuh  beafl  or  k-ii^'bm. 
{fi)  Svsp/is's  P.ir.iphiare,,?,  104. 


3o:^  DISSERTATIONS     on 


CHAP.     XIV. 

i      A     N  D  1  looked,  and  lo,  a   Lamb   flood   on  the 
jr\.  mount  Sion,  and  with  him  an  hundred  forty  and 
four  thoufand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their 
foreheads. 

2  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder  :  and  I 
heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps  : 

3  And  they  fung  as  it  were  a  new  fong  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  beails,  and  the  elders  ;  and 
no  man  could  learn  that  fong,  but  the  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  thoufand,  which  were  redeemed  from  the 
earth. 

4  Thefe  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women  ; 
for  they  are  virgins  :  thefe  are  they  which  follow  the 
Lam.b  whitherfoever  he  goeth  :  thefe  were  redeemed 
from  ambnff  men,  i?ei>?:T  the  firfl-fruits  unto  God,  and  to 
the  Lamb. 

5  And  in  their  mouih  was  found  no  guile;  for  they 
are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

After  this  melancholy  account  of  the  rife  and  reign  of  the 
beaft,  the  Spirit  ot  piophecy  delineates,  by  way  of  oppofition, 
fhe  Hate  of  the  true  church  during  the  fame  period,  hs  ftrug- 
gies  and  contefts  with  the  beaft,  and  the  judgments  of  God  up- 
on its  enemies.  Our  Saviour  is  fcen  (verf.  i.)  as  the  true 
La?iw  of  God,  not  only  with  horns  like  a  hrxih,  Jiandi?ig  on  the 
mount  Sion,  the  place  of  God's  true  worfhip  ;  and  with  hi?n  an 
hundred  forty  and  four  thoufand,  the  fame  feleft  number  that 
was  mentioned  before,  (vii.  4.)  the  genuine  offspring  of  the 
twelve  apoftles  apollolically  multij)lied,  and  therefore  the  num- 
ber of  the  church,  as  fix  hundred  and  fixty-fix  is  the  number 
of  the  beafl ;  and  as  the  follov/ers  of  the  beaft  have  the  name 
of  the  beaft,  fo  thefe  have  the  name  of  God,  and  as  fome  copies 
add  pfChrifi,  zvritten  in  their  foreheads, hamg  his  profeffed  fer- 
vants,  and  ihe  fame  as  the  witnejfes,  only  reprefented  under 
different  figures.  The  angels  and  heavenly  quire  (verf.  2,  3.) 
with  loud  voices  and  inftruments  of  mufic  fing  the  fame  ?/ery 
Jong  or  Chriftian  fong  that  they  fung  before :  (Chap,  v.)  and 

no 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  305 

tio  man  cotdd  learn  that  /on g,  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  thoufand;  they  alone  are  the  worlhippers  of  the  one  true 
God  through  the  one  true  mediator  Jefus  Chrift ;  all  the  reft 
of  mankind  offer  up  their  devotions  to  other  objects,  and 
through  other  mediators.  Thefe  are  they  which  zaere  not  defiled 
with  zvomen  ;  for  they  are  virgins ;  (verl".  4.)  they  are  pure  from 
all  the  flains  and  pollutions  ot  fpiiitual  whoredom  or  idolatry, 
with  which  the  other  parts  of  the  world  are  miferably  debauch- 
ed and  corrupted.  Theje  are  they  which  follow  the  La?nb  whi- 
ther Joever  he  goeth ;  they  adhere  conftantly  to  the  religion  cf 
Chrift  in  all  conditions  and  in  all  places,  whether  in  adverfity 
orprofperity,  whetherinconventicles  anddeferis,  or  in  churches 
or  cities.  Thefe  were  redeemed  fo'ojn  among  men,  refcued  from 
the  corruptions  of  the  world,  and  are  confccrated  as  the  fojl 
fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb,  an  earncft  and  affurance  ot  a 
more  plentiful  harveft  in  fucceeding  times.  And  in  their  mouth 
was  found  no  gude  ;  (verf.  g.)  they  handle  not  the  word  cf  God 
deceitfully,  they  preach  the  fincere  do6irine  of  Chrift,  they  are 
as  free  trom  hypocrify  a?  from  idolatry  ;  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  God,  they  rei'emble  their  blefled  re- 
deemer, who,  1  Pet.  ii.  22.  "  did  no  fin,  neither  was  guile  found 
"  in  his  mouth;"  and  are,  as  the  apoftle  requires  Chriftians  to 
be,  Philip,  ii.  15.  "  blamelefs  and  harmlefs,  the  fons  of  God 
"  without  rebuke  in  the  midft  of  a  crooked  and  perverfe  na- 
"  tion."  But  poiTibly  it  may  be  aftced,  Where  did  fuch  a 
church  ever  exift,  elpecially  before  the  reformation  :  and  it 
may  be  replied  that  it  hath  not  exiftcd  only  in  idea;  hiftory 
demonftrates,  as  it  hath  been  before  evinced,  that  there  have 
in  every  age  been  fome  true  worftiippers  of  God,  and  faithful 
fervants  of  Jefus  Chrift;  and  as  Elijah  did  not  know  the  feven 
thoufand  men  who  had  never  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  fo  there 
may  have  been  more  true  Chriftians  than  were  always  vifible. 

6  And  I  faw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midft  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlafting  gofpel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people, 

7  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory 
to  him,  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come:  and  wor- 
fhip  him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  fea,  and  the 
fountains  of  waters. 

Suck 


304  DISSERTATIONS     o  m 

'Such  is  the  nature  and  charafier  of  the  true  Chriftian  church 
in  oppofuioii  (o  the  wicked  Antichrillian  kingdom;  and  three 
jM-incipalefToris  have  been  made  towards  a  reformation  at  three 
difiorent  times,  repreiented  by  three  angels  appearing  one  after 
another.     Another  angel,  fverf.  9.)  belides  thofe  who  were  em- 
ployed in  fuiging,  (verf.  3.)  is  feen  flying  in  the  midjl  of  heavtn, 
and  havurg  the  evtrlafnng  go/pel  to  preach  unto  every  nation 
and  people  ;  fo  that  during  this  period  the  gofpel  Ihould  ft]  11  he 
preached,  which  is  ftiled  tlieeverlajliug gofpel,  being  like  its  divine 
author,  Hebr.  xiii.  8.  "  the  fame  yelierday,  and  10  day,  and  for 
'•  ever,"  in  oppofition  to  the  novel  doctrines  of  the  beaft  and  the 
falfe  prophet,  wliich,  Matt.  xv.  13.  "fhall  be  rooted  up  as  plants 
*•  not  of  the  heavenly  Father's  planting."     This  angel  is  far- 
ther reprefented    (verf.  7.)  faying  zoith  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God, 
and  give  glory  to  him,  J  or    the  hour  of  his  judirment  is  come. 
Prophecy  mentions  things  as  co7ne,\\'\\\c\\  will  certainly  come  : 
and  fo  our  Saviour  faid,  John  xii.  31.  "Now  is  the  judgment 
"  of  this  world  ;"  it  is  denounced  with  certainty  now,   and  in 
due  time    will  be   fully  executed.     But   what  this  angel  more 
pcirticularlv   recommends,  is  the  worfhip  of  the   great  creator 
of  the  univerfe;  IVorfliip  him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
the  fea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters.    It  is  a  folemn  and  empha- 
tic exhortation  to  forfake  the  reigning  idolatry  and  fuperftition, 
and  fuch  exhortations  were  made  even  in    the  firft  and  earliefl: 
times  of  tlie  beaft.     Belides  feveral  of  the  Greek  emperors  who 
flrenuoufly  oppofed  the  worfhip  of  images,  Charlemain  him- 
felf  (7)  held  a  coimcil  at  Francfort,   in  the  year  feven  hundred 
and  nine:y-four,  confifting  of  about  three  hundred  French,  and 
German,  and  Italian,  and  Spanifli,  and  Britifh  bifhops,  ^vho 
condemned  all  fort  of  adoration  or  worlnip  of  images,  and  re- 
jefted  the  fecond  council  of  Nice,  which  had  authorized  and 
eftabliihed  it.     At  the  fame  time  the  Carolin  books,  as  they  are 
called,    four   books    written   by    Charles    himfelf   or   by    his 
authority,  proving  the  worfhip  of  im.ages  to  be  contrary  to  the 
fcripture  and  to  the  doctrine  and  pracfice  of  antiquity,  were 
approved  bv  the  council,  and  tranfmitted  to  the  Pope.     Lewis 
the  pious,  the  fon  and  fuccelfor  of  Charles  (8)  held  a  council 

at 


(7)  Frer!.  SpanhRm-i  Hlft.  Chrin'nn  '^roc.  S\  Cap.  7  et  9.  Dirpin. 
B'l».  Ecclel'iaft.  Tom.  6.  paflini.  Vokaiie's  Annals  cf  th:;  Empire. 
Am).  794. 

(8)  Spniheu).  ibid.  Sa^c,  9.  Cap.  12.  Sed.  2.  et  Ilift.  Imig.  Refl. 
tcif.  9.  Diipia.  ibit'.T'.ni.  ;.   C:n\\   l. 


THE     PROI»HECitEJf. 


505 


at  Paris  in  the  year  eight  hundred  and  twenty-four  which  rati- 
fied the  afts  of  the  council  of  Francfort  and  the  Carohn  books, 
and  ailiirrsed  that  according  to  the  fcripture  and  the  fathers  ado- 
ration   was  due  to   God  alone.     Several  private  perfons  alfo 
taught  and  ailerted  the  fame  fcriptural    do6trines.      Claudj   bi- 
Jhop  of  Turin,   (9)  declares  that    "  we  are  not  commanded  to 
*'  go  to  the  creature,  that  we  may  be  made  happy,  but  to  the 
*'  creator  himfelf  :  and  therefore  we  fjioul'd   not  worlhip  dead 
"  men  ;  they  are  to  be  imitated,  not  to  be  adored  :   let  us  to- 
"  gether  with  the  angels  worfliip  one  God,"     Agobard,  arcl)-' 
bifhop  of  Lyons,  (1)  wrote  a  whole  book  againd  imciges,   artd 
1  lys  that  "angels  or  faints  may  be  loved  and  honored,  but  not 
"  be  ferved  and  worlhiped  :  let  us  not  put  our  trull  in  man, 
*'  but  in  God,  left  that  prophetic  denunciation  fhould  redound 
*'  on  us.  Cur  fed  is  the  man,  who  triijiith  in  many     Many  other 
(2)  bilhops  and  writers  of  Britain,  Spain,  Italy,  Germany,  an'd 
France,  profeffed  the  fame  fentiments;  and  this  public  oppofi- 
tion  of  emperors  and  billiops  to  the  worlhip  ot  faints  and  images 
in  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries  appears  to  be  meant  particu- 
larly by  the  loud  voice,  of  this  firft  angel Jlying  alaft,  and  calling 
upon  the  world  to  worjhip  God.     In  another  relpecf  too  thefe 
emperors  and  bifhops  refemble  this  angel  having  the  everlajling 
goj'pel  to  preach  unto  every  nation  \  for  in  their  time,  and  great- 
ly  by    their  means,  {3)  the  Chriftian  religion  was  pi'opagated 
and  eftablifhed  among  the  Saxons,    Danes,  Swedes,  and  man'y 
other  northern  nations. 

8  And  there  followed  another  angel,  ^jying,  Babylon 
is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  becaufe  flje  made  all  na-  . 
tions  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 
Vol.  II.  O  q  As 

(9)  K(iii  jubemur  ad  creatnrani  tendeie,  m  efiiciamiir  he:;i,  fed  a<! 
ipfurii  creatoreni.  Et  ideo  non  fit  nobis  religio  ciiUus  bommu.^  \\\ax* 
tiiormn  ;  honoranHi  font  propter  iinuaiioneni,  non  adorandi  propter 
rcliv'ioneni  :  Umim  turn  angelis  colamus  Deuni.  Afud  Spanheiil. 
ibid.  Stpe,  9.  Cap.  9.  SciK  7.  Vide  eciara  Dapin.  ibid,  et  Cave  Hut- 
Lite,  ad  Ann,  820. 

(l)  Angeir,  vel  hotn'iics  fanfli,  amentur,  honnrcntur,  ehariiatf, 
noil  ie;viiute:  Non  pmamiis  fpein  nottrani  in  hoiiii'ie,  fed  in  Deo, 
oe  fnrie  redimdet  in  n(>s  iiiud  propheiicuin,  Malcdiftus  homo  qui 
confi.iit.  in  honiine.  Lih.  de  Irr.n^,  Cap,  30,  apud  Spanhcm.  ibid, 
Videe:iain  Djpin.  ibid.  <>ave.  ibid,  an  Ann.  813. 

{X)  Spatihein.  ihid.  Se(??.  3.  UiTer'us  de  Erclef.  Chriftian.  f-jccefii- 
one  et  ttaiu.  Cap.  2.  Allix's  Rem  si  k?  \\\)>dxi  tbe  ancient  churches  of 
the  Alliigenfcs.  C  hap.  8  et  9. 

(3)  §p-.nhe:n.  ibid.  Cap.  J.  • 


3o6  DISSERTATIONS    oM 

As  ihe  admonitions  of  the  firft  angel  had  not  tl}e  proper  ef- 
feft  upon  the  kingdom  of  the  beaft,  the  fecond  angel   is  com- 
niifhoned  to  proclaim   the  fall   of  the   capital   city.   (verf.  8.) 
^  And  there  followed   another   angel,  faying,  Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  that  great  city.     By  Babylon  was  meant    Rome,  as  all 
authors  of.  all  ages  and  coimtriss  agree  :  but  it  was  not  pru- 
dent to  denounce  the  defirufclion  of  Rome  in  open  and  dire<5l 
terms  :  it  was  for  many  wife  reafons  done  covertly  under  the 
name  of  Babylon,  which  was  the  great  idolatrefs  of  the  earth, 
and  enemy  of  the  people  of  God  in  former,  as  Ron)e  hath  been 
in  later  times.     By   the  fame    figure  of  fpeech,  that  the  firft 
angel  cried  that  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come,  this  fecond  an- 
gel proclaims  that  Babylon  is  falLn  ;  the  fentence  is  as  certain, 
as  if  it  was  already  executed.     For  greater    certainty  too  it  is 
repeated  twice  Babylon  is  fallen, is  fallen  ;  as  Jofeph  faid,  Gen. 
xli.  32.  "  that  the  dream  was  doubled  unto  Pharoah  twice,  be- 
"  cauie  the  thing  is  eflabliOied  by  God,  and  God  will  fhortly 
*'  bring  it  to  pafs."    The  reafon  then  is  added  of  this   fentence 
againft  Babylon,  becaufeflie  made  all  nations  drink  of  the   wine 
of  her  wrath,  or  rather  of  the  infiajning  nine  of  her  fornication. 
Hers  was  a  kind  of  a  Circean  cup  with  poifoned  liquor  to  in- 
toxicate and   inflame  mankind  to  fpiritual    fornication.     St. 
John  in  thcfe  figures  copies  tlie  ancient  prophets.    In  the  fame 
manner,  and  in,  the  fame  words,  did    Ilaiah   foretel  the  fate  of 
ancient  Babylon,  (xxi.   9.)  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen  :  And 
Jeremiah  hath  afiigned  much  the  fame  reafon  for  her  dcftruc- 
tion,    li.  7.  "  Babylon  halh    been  a   golden  cup  in  the  Lord  s 
"hand,   that  "made   all    the  earth    drunken:   the  nations  have 
"  drunken  of  her  wine:  therefore  the  nations  are  mad."  As 
by  the  firft  angel  calling  upon  men  to  woiftiip  God,  we  under- 
ftand  the  oppofersof  the  worlhip  of  images  in   the   eighth  and 
ninth  centuries,  fo  by  this   fecond  angel  proclaiming  the   fall 
of  Myftic  Babylon  or  Rome,  we  underftand    particularly    (4) 
"Peter  Valdo  and  thofe  who  concurred  with  him  the  Waldenfes 
and  Albigenfes ;  who  were  the  firft  heralds,  as   I    may   fay,  of 
this  proclamation,  as  they  firft  of  all  in   the  twelfth    century 

pronounced 

(4)  Mede  P.  51;,  722,  &-c.  Fred.  Spanhem.  Hift.  Chriftian.  Sate. 
IX.  Cdp.  6.— lecefliffe  a  dodirina  et  praxi  recep;a  Komana;  ecclefise, 
mincupaffe  earn  Babylnnor.,  ac  conhidonis  oinnis  matrem  ;  &c.  Sed, 
4.  Thiiani  Hift.  Lib.  (}.  Cap.  lO.  Eomm  hs'.c  dogmata  ferehantur  ; 
Kcclefiani  Romanam,  quoi)iain  ver33  Chrifti  fidei  renuijciaverit,  Babj- 
lyiiicam  nKreiricem  clfe,  &t,  P,  231.  Edit.  Buckiey. 


THE    PROPHECIES.  307 

pronounced  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  apocalyptic  Babylon, 
the  mother  oj  harlots  and  abominations  oj  the  earth  ;  and  lor 
thiscaufe  not  only  departed  from  her  coinmunion  themfelves, 
but  engaged  great  numbers  alfo  to  follow  their  example,  and 
laid  the  firft  foundation  of  the  Reformation.  Rome  then  be- 
gan to  fall  ;  and  as  the  ruin  of  Babylon  was  completed  by  de- 
grees, fo  likevvife  will  that  of  Rome  ;  and  thele  holy  confef- 
Ibrs  and  martyrs  firft  paved  the  way  to  it. 

9  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  faying  with  a 
loud  voice.  If  any  man  worihip  the  beaft  and  his  image, 
and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10  The  fame  (hall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup 
of  his  indignation  ;  and  he  fhall  be  tormented  with  fire 
and  brimftone,  in  the  prefence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in 
the  prefence  of  the  Lamb  : 

11  And  the  fmoke  of  their  torment  afcendeth  up  for 
ever  and  ever,  and  they  have  no  reft  day  nor  night,  who 
worfliip  the  beaft  and  his  image,  and  whofoever  receiveth 
the  mark  of  his  name. 

12  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  faints  :  here  are  they 
that  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  the  faith  of 
Jefus. 

13  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  faying  unto  me. 
Write,  Bleffed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  from 
henceforth.  Yea,  faith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  reft  from 
their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

But  not  only  the  capital  city,  not  only  the  principal  agents 
and  promoters  of  idolatry  fhall  be  deltroyed  ;  the  conimif- 
fion  of  the  third  angel  reached  farther,  and  extends  to  all  the 
fubjefts  of  the  beaft,  whom  he  configns  over  to  everlaftmg 
punifhment.  (verf.  9,  10,  11.)  And  the  third  angel  followed 
them,  faying  with  a  loud  voice,  If  any  man  -worfiip  the  beajl 
and  his  image,  and  receive  Ins  mark  in  his-  forehead  or  in  ht.^ 
hand,  if  any  man  embrace  and  profefs  the  religion  of  the  beaft, 
or  what  is  the  fame,  the  religion  of  the  Pope  ;  the  fame  fliali 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  or  rather  of  the  poifonoas 
ivine  of  God.  His  punilhment  ihail  correfpond  with  his  crime. 
As  he  drank  of  the  poifanous  wine  of  Babylon,  fo  he  Ihall  be 
mA<-\t  io  dx'ink  oi  the  poifb nous  zvine  o{  God,  lohich  is  poured 

out 


3o8  DISSERTATIONS    on 

cut  without  TTiixture^  or  rather  which  is  mixt  unmixt,  the  poi- 
ibnous  ingredients  being  fironger  when  inixt  with  mere  or  un- 
mixt  wine,  in  the  cup  of  his  indignation  ;  and  he  Jliall  be  tor- 
mtnted  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever.     B)'    iliis  third  angel 
following  the  others  with  a  loud  voice  we  underfland  principal- 
ly Martin  Luther  and  his    fellow-ieforuiers,  who    with  a  loud 
w?cfprotefted  againft  all   the  corruptions    of  the   chiarch   of 
Rome,  and  declared  them  to  be  deftruflive  of  faivatiou    to   all 
who  ilill  ohftinatelv  continue   in  the  praftice  and  profeflion  of 
them.     This  would  be  a  time  of  great  trial,  (verf.  12.)  Here  is 
the  patience  of  the  faints  ;  here  art  they  who  keep  the  command- 
ments  of  God,  and  the  faith    of  J  fas.     And  it    is    very  well 
knpwn,  that  this  was  a    time  ot  great  trial  and  perfecmion  ; 
the  Reformation  was  not  introduced  and   eilabliihed    without 
much  bloodlhed  ;  there  were  many  martyrs  in  every  country. 
Btit  they  are  comforted  with  a  ioleinn  declaration  from  heaven, 
(verf.  13.)   And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  faying    unto^mw, 
TVnte,  BlelJtd  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth, 
if  they  die  in  the  faith  and  obedience  of  Chriit,  and ;  niQre;  ef- 
pecially  if  they  di.e  martyrs  for  his  fake  :  Yea  path  the  Spiiif, 
that  they  may  reft  from  their  labors,  for  immediately  upon  their 
deaths  they  enter  into  reft  ;  and  their   zrorhs    do  follow  them, 
ihey  enjoy  now  (ome  recompenfe,    and  in  due  time,  at  the  day 
of  judgment,   they  (hall  receive  the   full  reward   of  their  good 
^v'orks.     It  is  moft  probable  that  St.  John  alluded  to  a  palfagc 
in  Ifaiah,  where  the  Spirit   hath  made  the  like  declaration  ; 
Ivii.  1,  2.  "  Tile  righteous pcrilheth,  and  no  mon  iayeth  it  to 
*'  heait;  and  merciful  men  arc  taken  away,    none  confidcving 
*'  that  the  righteous  is  taken  awav  from  the  evil  to  come  :  lie 
•'  fhall  enter  into  peace,  they  Ihall  reft   in  their   beds,  each 
*'  one  walking  in  his  ujnightnefs."  But  the  greatcfl  difficulty 
of  ail  is  toaccourit  for  the  w  or  A?,,  from   hencejorth  ;  for    why 
ihould  the  bUf/'ednefs  of  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  he  reftrain- 
ed  to  this  tinie,  and  commence  from    tliis    period  rather    than 
Irom  any  other,  when  they  are  at  all  times  and  in   all   jjeriods 
equally  bleffed,  and  not  rriorehncethis  time  than  before  ?  Com- 
mentators arc  here  very   nnuch   at   lofs,  and  offer   little    or 
nothing  that  is  fatisfat-^tory  :  but  the  difiiculty  in  great  n)eafure 
ceafes,  if  we  apply  this  propl:ecy,  as  I  tl. ink    it    Ihunid  be  ap- 
plied, to  the  Reformation.     For  from    that   time,  though  the 
blejjcdnefs  of  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  hath  not  been  in- 
larged,  yet  it  hath  been  much  belter  unccrftood,  iijOjc  .eleaily 

written 


TH  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  309 

written  and  promulgated  than  it  was  before,  and  the  contrary 
do61rine  of  purgatory  hath  been  exploded  and  banifted  from 
the  belief  of  all  reafonable  men.  This  truth  was  moreover  one 
of  the  leading  principles  of  the  Pi.eforniation.  What  firlt  pro- 
voked Liither's  fpiril  was  the  fcandalous  fa!e  of  indulgences  ; 
and  the  dottrine  of  indulgei^ces  having  a  clofe  connexion  with 
the  doflrine  of  purgatory,  the  refutation  of  the  one  naturally 
led  him  to  the  refutation  of  the  other  ;  and  his  (5)  firll  work 
of  reformation  was  his  ninefy-fifth  thefes  or  pofiiions  againd: 
indulgences,  purgatory,  and  the  dependent  doftrines.  So  that 
he  rnay  be  faid  literally  to  have  fulfilled  the  command  from 
heaven,  of  writing,  Biejfed  are.  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord, 
Jrora  henceforth  :  and  from  that  time  to  this,  this  truth  hath 
been  fo  clearly  aflferted,  and  fo  folidly  efiabliihcd,  that  it  is 
likely  to  prevail  for  ever. 

A  learned  and  ingenious  friend  refers  thefe  three  proclama- 
tions of  the  three  angels  to  later  times,  and  fuppofes  that  they 
are  an  immediate  prelude  to  the  fall  of  Antichrifi;  and  the  mil- 
lennium. But  the  clue  that  has  principally  conduftcd  me 
through  both  parts  of  the  Revelation  is  foiiowmg  the  feries  of 
hi ftory  and  the  fuccefhve  order  of  events.  After  the  defcrip- 
tion  of  the  two  beads,  fecular  and  ecclefiaflical,  whofe  power 
was  eftablifhed  according  to  my  hypothefis  in  the  eighth  cen- 
tury, but  according  to  moll  commentators  much  fooner,  there 
would  be  a  very  large  chafm  without  the  prediflion  of  anv 
memorable  events,  if  thefe  prophecies  relate  to  the  time  im- 
mediately preceding  the  fall  of  Antichrifi  and  the  millennium. 
What  a  long  interval  would  that  be  without  any  prophecy  ? 
and,  how  thick  would  the  erv'ents  follow  afterward  ?  for  all  the 
particulars  not  only  of  this  14th,  but  likewife  of  the  16th 
i8tb,  and  19th  chapters,  muff  be  fulfilled  before  the  com- 
mencem.ent  of  the  millennium..  lean  hardly  frame,  even  ia 
imagination,  any  events  which  can  anfwer  more  exaf^tly  to 
thefe  proclamations  of  the  three  angels  than  the  three  princi- 
pal efforts  towards  a  refoi'mation.  Charlemain,  Valdo,  Luther, 
and  their  followers,  certainly  deferve  as  exalted  charafiers  as 
•  are  here  given  them  :  and  it  would  be  very  llrange  that  there 
iiiould  be  fo  many   prophecies    relating   to    ilie   downfall   of 

popery, 

r^)  Sleiflan's  Hif^.  nf  tlie  Reform.  'R.  r.  Ann.  1517.  Y'c\h?r  Psul'a 
Hift,  of  the  Coiiiici!  of  Trtnf.  R.  i.  Se^^.  18.  Spa':h^rn.  Jhrt.  Chn- 
ftiaa.  S«s.  \'i.  Cap.  6.  Scc'l.  i. 


§io  DISSERTATIONS    OK 

popery,  and  yet  none  concerning  the  Reformation.  He  con- 
ceives that  the  church  cannot  be  reprelented  in  Inch  an  atti- 
tude of  triumph  and  jubilation,  as  ii  is  in  the  former  part  of 
this  chapter,  while  it  is  afihcled  and  perfecutcd  during  the 
reign  of  the  bead.  But  the  church  of  this  period  is  not  drawn 
in  luch  an  attitude  of  triumph  and  jubilatiun  as  he  imagines; 
there  are  forae  intimations  of  its  fufFcring  perfecution  in  this 
very  chapter  :  and  if  it  was  as  he  imagines,  vet  why  may  not 
the  true  church  be  reprcfcnted  hke  the  Apollles  and  primitive 
ChrilHans  z%  Jorrczcful yet  ahvay^  rejoicing,  as  rejoiang  in  tri- 
bulation, as  exceeding  jovj id  in  iribulcUton,  Sec  ?  He  farther  con- 
ceives, that  the  dead  are  blejjed  from  hencejorth,  becaufe  they 
will  remain  a  fhorter  time  ni  the  feparate  itate,  and  be  fooner 
raifed  again.  But  why  then  is  not  that  reafon  affigned  but 
quite  different  ones,  that  they  ?nay  rejl  j'roni  their  labors,  and 
their  -works  do  jollow  them  ?  Theie  are  reafons  which  hold 
equally  good  at  all  times,  and  cannot  be  rellrained  and  limited 
to  any  particular  time  :  and  therefore  I  conceive  that  the  words 
from  henceforth  relate  not  fo  much  to  the  blejfednefs  of  the  dead, 
'  which  is  always  the  fame,  as  to  the  zvriting  and  promulgating 
©f  this  doftrine  by  Luther  and  the  proteftant  reformers. 


14  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud,  and  upon 
the  cloud  one  fat,  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on 
his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  Iharp  fickle. 

15  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying 
with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  fat  on  the  cloud,  Thrufl  in 
the  fickle  and  reap;  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap.; 
for  the  harveft  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

i^  And  he  that  fat  on  the  cloud,  thrull  in  his  fickle  on 
the  earth  ;  and  ihe  earth  was  reaped. 

17  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is 
in  heaven,  he  alfo  having  a  (iiarp  fickle. 

18  And  another  anucl  came  out  from  the  altar,  which 
had  power  over  fire ;  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him 
that  had  the  Iharp  fickle,  faying,  Thrull  in  thy  fharp  fickle» 
and  gather  tiie  cluilers  of  the  vine  of  the  earth  ;  tor  her 
grapes  are  fuliy  ripe. 

19  And  ihc  angel  thiuft  in  Itis  fickle  into  the  earth» 
and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  caft.;^  into  the  great 
wine-prcfs  cf  the  wrath  of  God. 

20  And 


THE     PROPHECIES.  3it 

eo  And  the  w-ne-prefs  was  trodden  without  the  city, 
and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-prefs,  even  unto  the 
horfe-bridles,  by  the  fpace  of  a  thoufand  and  fix  hun- 
dred furlongs. 

But  flill  the  voices  of  thefe  three  warning  angels  not  having 
their  due  influence  and  effeft,  the  judgments  of  God  will  over- 
take the  followers  and  adherents  of  the  beaft,  which  judgments 
are  reprefented  under  the  figures  of  harveji  and  vintage,  (verf, 
14 — 20.]  figures  not  unufual  in  the  piophets,  and  copied  par- 
ticularly from  the  prophet  Joel,  who  denounced  God's  judg- 
ments againflthe  enemies  of  his  people  in  the  like  terms  ;,iii. 
13.  "  Put  ye  in  the  fickle,  for  the  harveft  is  ripe  ;  come,  get 
"  you  down,  for  the  prefs  is  full,  the  fa;s  overflow,  for  their 
•'  wickednefs  is  great."  What  particular  events  are  fignified 
by  this  harvejl  and  vintage,  it  appears  iinpofTible  for  any  man 
to  determine,  time  alone  can  with  certainly  difcovcr,  for  thefe 
things  are  yet  in  futurity.  Only  it  may  be  obferved,  that  thefe 
two  fignal  judgments  will  as  certainly  come,  as  harvefl  and 
vintage  fucceed  in  their  feafon  ;  and  in  the  courfe  of  providence 
the  One  will  precede  the  other,  as  in  the  courfe  of  nature  the 
harvefl;  is  before  the  vintage  ;  and  the  latter  will  greatly  furpafs 
the  former,  and  be  attended  with  a  more  terrible  deftruftion  of 
God's  enemies.  It  is  faid  (verf.  20.)  that  the  blood  came  even 
unto  the  horfe-bridles,  which  is  a  flrong  hyberbolical  way  of 
fpeaking  to  exprefs  vaff  (laughter  and  effufion  of  blood  ;  a  way 
of  fpeaking  not  unknown  to  the  Jews,  for  [6]  the  Jerufalem 
Talmud  defcribing  the  woeful  flaughter,  which  the  Roman 
emperor  Adrian  made  of  the  Jews  at  the  deflruftion  of  the  city 
of  Bitter,  faith  that  the  horfcs  ivaded  in  blood  up  to  their  norf- 
trils.  Nor  are  fimilar  examples  wanting  even  in  the  clafiic 
authors:  for  (7)  Silius  Italicus,  fpeaking  of  Annibal's  defcent 
into  Italy,  ufeth  a  like  exprefTion  of  the  bridles  Jlozving  with 
much  blood.  The  flgge  where  this  bloody  tragedy  is  afted,  is  with- 
»ut  the  city  by  the  J  pace  of  a  thoufand  andfx  hundred  furlongs  ^ 

which, 

(6)  In  Taanith  Fol.  69.  Col.  i.  Litih'foni's  Harmony  of  the  N.  T. 
in  locum.  Vide  etiani  Echa  Pv.  II.  2.  Tribus  annis  cum  dim'dio 
obfedit  Adrianus  Bitterem, — nee  ccfi'irunt  in  ea   inteificientes,  donee 

"mergeretur  cquus   in   fan^uiae  ufqiie    ad  os  &c.   spud  Wellein  ia 
locum. 

(7)  Sil.  Ital.  III.  70J. 

" — inultoquc  flueuuafangui.ie  lora. 


312  DISSERTATIONS     on 

which,  as  Mr.  Mede  (8)  ingenioufiy  ohferves,  is  the  rrreafure 
of  flatodella  chiefa,  or  the  itate  of  the  Roman  Church,  or  St. 
Peter's  patriinony,  which  reaching  from  the  walls  of  Rome  un- 
to the  ru'cr  Vo  and  the  mariliesof  Verona,  contains  the  'oace 
oi  two  hundred  Italian  miles,  wliichmakeexattly  one  thoufand 
iix  hundred  furlongs. 

CHAP.    XV. 

N  D    I    faw   another  fign   in  heaven,    great  and 
marvellous,   fevcn  angels  having    the  feven    lalt 
plagues,  tor  m  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God. 

Li  And  I  faw  as  it  were  a  fea  of  glafs,  rningled  with  fire; 
and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beaft,  and 
over  his  image,'  and  over  his  mark,  a??d  over  the  nimiber 
of  his  name,  Hand  on  the  fea  of  glafs,  having  the  harps 
of  God. 

3  And   they  fing  the  fongs  of  Mofes  the   fervant  of 
God,  and  the  fong  of  the  Lamb,   faying,  Great  and  mar-  \ 
vellousare  thy  works,  Lord  God  almighty;  juft  and  true 
are  thy  ways,  thou  king  of  faints. 

4  Who  fliall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy 
name?  for //;:^«  only  ar/ holy  :  for  all  nations  Ihalf  come 
and  worlhip  before  thee  ;  for  thy  judgments  are  made  ma- 
nlfeft. 

5  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  temple  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  teflimony  in  heaven  was  opened: 

6  And  the  feven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  hav- 
ing the  feven  plagues,  cloathed  in  pure  and  white.  linen, 
and  having  their  breads  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

7  And  one  of  the  four  beafts  gave  unto  the  feven  an- 
gels, feven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever.  • 

8  And  the  temple  was  filled  wntli  fmoke  from  the  glory 
of  God,  and  from  his  power,  and  no  man  was  able  to  en- 
ter itito  the  temple,  till  the  fevcn  plagues  of  the  feven 
angels  were  fulfilled. 

God's 

(8)  ---In  vicino  item  locns  efl  ciii  difliis  ftadioruin  mimerus  perinc!? 
eonvenir  :  puta  ftsto  rieih  chief.i,  feu  ecrleHje  Piomnnaj  latifunrlium, 
quod  ab  urhe  Rnnia  ufque  af!  ultiimim  Padi  oftiura  et  Faliides  Ver-o- 
Doriles  poiri^uur  fpatifi  millnriuui  ItaUcoium  ducemoruin,  id  eft, 
ftadiormn  i6oo.    IvIeJc  P.  522. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


3^3 


God's  judgments  upon  the  kingdom  of  the  heart,  or  Anti- 
chi;^tian  empire,  are  hitherto  denounced,  and  defcribed  in  ge- 
neral terms  under  the  figures  of  harvefl  and  vintage.  A  more 
particular  account  of  them  follows  under  the  emblem  of  Jlven 
vials  which  are  called  (verf.  i.)  the  [even  lijl  plagues ^  for  in  thevt 
IS  filled  wl)  the  wrath  of  God.  Thefe  feven  lalt  plagues  rnufl 
neceffariiy  fall  under  the  feventh  and  laft  trumpet,  or  the  third 
and  lail  woe-trumpet ;  fo  that  as  the  feventh  feal  contained  the 
ievQw  trumpets,  the  feventh  trumpet  comprehends  the  feven 
vials.  Not  only  the  concinnity  of  the  prophecy  requires  this 
order :  for  otherwife  there  would  be  crreat  coufufion,  and  the 
vials  would  interfere  with  the  trumpets,  fome  falling  under  one 
trumpet,  and  fome  under  another  :  but  moreover,  if  thefe  ^Qvea 
laft  plagues  and  the  confequent  deftru6lion  of  Babylon  be  not 
the  (ubjetf  of  the  third  woe,  the  third  woe  is  no  where  defcrib- 
ed particularly  as  are  the  two  former  woes.  When  four  of  tha 
feven  trumpets  had  founded,  it  was  declared  (viii.  13.)  "  Woe, 
*'  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earthy  by  reafon  of  the 
*'  other  voices  oi  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  which  are 
*'  yet  to  found."  Accordingly  at  the  foundingofthey^i/z  trum- 
pet (ix.  1.)  commences  the  woe  of  the  Saracen  or  Arabian  lo- 
cufts;  and  in  the  conclufion  is  added  verf.  12.  "  One  woe  ispaft, 
•'  and  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more  hereafter."  At  the 
founding  of  the  fxlh  trumpet  (ix.  13.  j  begins  the  plague  of  the 
Euphratean  horfemen  or  Turks ;  and  m  the  conclufion  is  added 
(xi.  14.)  "  The  fecond  woe  is  part,  and  behold,  the  third  woe 
♦'  Cometh  quickly."  At  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trumpet 
therefore  (xi.  15,  &c.)  one  would  naturally  expetl  the  defcrip- 
tion  of  the  third  woe  to  fucceed  ;  but  as  it  was  before  obferv- 
ed,  there  follows  only  a  fhort  and  fummary  account  of  the 
feventh  trumpet,  and  of  the  joyful  rather  than  of  the  woeful 
part  of  it.  A  general  intimation  indeed  is  given  of  God's 
taking  unto  him  his  great  power,  and  dejlroying  thtinzuho  djlroy 
the  earth  :  but  the  particulars  are  refervcd  for  this  place ;  and 
if  thefe  laft  plagues  coincide  not  with  the  laft  woe,  there  are 
other  plagues  and  other  woes  after  the  laih ;  and  how  can  it  be 
faid  that  the  wrath  of  God  is  filed  vpintJiem,  if  there  are 
others  behdes  them  ?  V\.  then  thefe  feven  laft  plagues  fynchro- 
nize  with  the  feventh  and  laft  trumpet,  they  are  ail  yet  to 
come ;  for  the  fixih  trumpet  is  not  yet  paft,  nor  the  woe  of 
the  Turkifh  or  Othman  empire  yet  ended  :  and  confequenily 
there  is  no  pOiTibilJty  of  explaining  them  in  fucii  a  manner  as 
Vol.  II.  R  r  whea 


314  DISSERTATIONS    on 

when  the  prophecies  may  be  paralleled  withhiftories,  or  evinc- 
ed by  ocular  demonftraiion.  Ti)e  many  fruitiefs  attempts 
which  have  hitherto  been  made  to  explain  them,  are  a  farther 
proof  that  they  cannot  well  be  explained,  the  bell  interpreters 
having  failed  and  floundered  in  this  part  more  than  any  other. 
But  before  the  vials  are  poured  out,  the  fcene  opens  with  a 
preparatory  vifion,  which  is  the  fubje6t  of  this  cha{)ter. 

As  feven  angels  founded  the  feven  trumpets,  fo  feven  angels 
are  appointed  to  pour  out  the  feven  vials,  angels  being  always 
the  miniflers  of  providence  ;  and  in  order  to  (how  that  thefe 
judginentsare  to  fall  upon  the  kingdom  of  the  bea'If,  the  true 
worfhippers  of  God  and  faithful  fervants  of  Jefus,  who  had 
efcaped  viBorsJrom  the  beaji,  and  had  never  fubmitted  to  his 
tyranny  or  religion,  are  defcribed  (verf.  2,  3,  4.)  like  unto  the 
children  of  Ifrael  after  their  deliverance  and  efcape  out  of 
Egypt.  For  as  the  children  of  Ifrael,  (Exod.  xv.)  having  paffed 
through  the  red  fca,  flood  on  the  Ihore,  and  feeing  their  ene- 
mies overwhelmed  with  the  waters,  lung  the  triumphant  fong 
of  Mofes  :  fo  thefe  having  paffed  through  the  fiery  trials  of  this 
wor\d,  Jland  on  the  fea  of  gla/s  mingled  zuithfire,  which  was 
mentioned  before,  (xiv.  6.)  and  feeing  the  vials  ready  to  be  pour- 
ed out  upon  their  eneinies,  fing  a  fong  of  triumph  for  the 
manifeftation  of  the  divine  judgments;  which  is  ctxWzA  the  Jong 
of  Mofes  and  the  Jong  oj  the  Lamb,  the  words  in  great  meafure 
being  taken  from  the  fong  of  Mofes  and  other  parts  of  the 
Old  Teftament,  and  applied  in  a  chriffian  fenfe.  After  this 
ihe  mojl  holy  place  of  the  tnnpleis  opened,  (verf.  5.)  and  the  feven 
angels  come  out  of  the  temple,  (verf,  6.)  to  denote  that  their 
commiffion  is  immediately  from  God,  cloathed  like  the  high 
priefl  but  in  a  more  augufl  manner,  in  pure  and  white  linen,  to 
fignify  the  righteoufnefs  of  thefe  judgments,  and  having  their 
breajls girded,  to  fhow  their  readinefs  to  execute  the  divine 
commands,  with p^otden girdles,  as  emblems  of  their  power  and 
majefty.  A  vial  then  is  given  unto  each  of  the  feven  angels 
(verf.  7.)  hy  one  of  the  four  Iwivg  creatures,  the  reprefentatives 
of  the  church  ;  by  which  it  is  intimated,  that  it  is  in  vindica- 
tion of  the  church  and  true  religion  that  thefe  plagues  are  in- 
Jlidled.  Moreover  the  temple  is  filled  with  f moke  from  the  glory 
of  God  and  from  his  power,  fo  that  no  man  is  able  to  enter  into 
it  ;  (verf.  8.)  in  the  fame  manner  as  the  tabernacle,  when  it 
was  confecrated  by  Mofes,  and  the  temple  when  it  was  dedi- 
cated  by  Solomon,  (Exod.  xl.  34,  35.   1  Kings  viii.  10,  ii.) 

were 


THE     PROPHECIES.  315 

were  both  filled  with  a  cloud  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  fo  that 
neither  Mofes  nor  the  priefts  could  encer  therein  :  a  farther 
proof  of  the  raajefticprefence  and  extraordinary  interpolition 
of  God  in  the  execution  of  thele  judgments. 


CHAP.    XVI. 

1      A    N  D  I  heard   a   great   voice    out  of  the  temple, 

JL\.  faying  to  the  feven  angels,  Go  your   ways  and 

pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of   God  upon  the  earth. 

In  obedience  to  the  divine  command  (verf.  1.)  the  feven  an-, 
gels  come  forth  to  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
the  earth :  and  as  the  trumpets  were  fo  many  fleps  and  degrees 
of  the  rum  of  the  Roman  empire,  fo  the  viais  are  of  the  ruin 
of  the  Roman  church.  The  one  in  polity  and  government  is 
the  image  of  the  other  ;  the  one  is  compared  to  the  fyflem  of 
the  world,  and  hath  her  earth,  ztidj^^a,  and  rivers,  and  fiin,  as 
well  as  the  other  ;  and  this  is  the  reafon  of  the  fimilitude  and 
refemblance  of  the  judgments  in  both  cafes.  Some  refemblance 
too  there  is  between  thefe  plagues^  and  thofe  of  Egypt.  Rome 
papal  hath  already  (xi.  8.)  been  dillinguiflied  by  the  title  of 
Jpiritual  Egypt,  and  refembles  Egypt  in  her  punifhments  as 
well  as  in  her  crimes,  tyranny,  idolatry,  and  wickednefs. 

2  And  the  firfi  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  earth  ;  and  there  fell  a  noifome  and  grievous  fore  up- 
on the  men  which  had  the  mark  of  tlie  beafi:,  and  upon 
them  which  worlhiped  his  image. 

Vial  the  firft  (verf.  2.1  is  poured  out  upon  the  earth  ;  and  fo 
the  hail  and  fire  of  the  firft  trumpet  viii.  7.  "  were  caft  upon 
"  the  earth."  It  Tp'^oAucQilx  a  noijoim  and  grievous  Jore  ;  and 
in  this  refpeft  refembleth  the  fixth  plague  of  Egypt,  Exod.  ix. 
10.  which  was  "  boils  breaking  forth  withblains."  This  plague 
is  inflifled  upon  the  men  who  had  the  mark  oj'the  teaji,  and  upon 
them  who  worjhipedhis  image  ;  which  is  to  be  underllood  of 
the  others  alfo,  where  it  is  not  exprefled.  Whether  x\\z\t  fores 
and  w/c(?rj  are  natural  or  moral,  the  event  muftihow. 

3  And 


$i6  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

3  And  the  fecond  angei  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
fea  ;  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man  :  and  every 
living  foul  died  in  the  fea. 

4  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  ri- 
vers  and    fountains    of  waters  ;  and  t^.e^' became  blood. 

5  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  fay,  Thou  art 
righteous,  O  Lord,  w^hich  art,  and  wait,  and  Ihalt  be,  be- 
caufe  thou  haft  judged  thus : 

6  For  they  have  ihed  the  blood  of  faints  and  prophets, 
and  thou  hail  given  them  blood  to  drink  ;  for  they  are 
\vorthy. 

7  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  fay,  Even  fo, 
Lord  God  almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  they  judg- 
ments. 

Vial  the  fecond  (verf.  3.)  \s poured  out  upon  the  fea,  and  the 
fea  becomes  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man,  or  as  congealed  blood  : 
and  in  like  manner  under  the  (econd  trumpet  (viii.  8.)  the 
burning  mountain  was ca/iinto the Jea,  And  thejea  became  blood. 
Vial  the  third  (verf.  4.)  h  poured  out  zipon  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains of  waters,  and  they  became  blood  :  and  in  like  manner  un- 
der the  third  trumpet  (viii.  10.)  the  burning  ftar  fell  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains  of  xoaters.  There  is  a  dole  connexion 
between  thcfe  two  vials  ;  and  the  effetts  are  fimilar  to  the  firft 
plague  of  Egypt,  (Exod.  vii.  19.)  when  the  waters  of  Egypt^ 
and  their flreams,  and  their  rivers,  and  their  ponds,  and  their 
pools  of  water  became  blood.  Seas  and  rivers  of  blood  man'\iei\~ 
Jy  denote  great  flaughter  and  devaftation  :  and  hereupon  (verf. 
,5,  6.)  /he  angel  of  the  waters,  for  it  was  a  prevailing  opinion 
in  the  eaft,  that  a  (c))  particular  angel  prefided  over  the  waters, 
as  others  did  over  other  elements  and  parts  of  nature,  and 
mention  was  made  before  'xiv.  18.)  of  the  angel  who  had  power 
Qver  fire  ;  this  angel  of  the  waters  celebrates  the  righteous  judg- 
ments of  God  in  adapting  and  proportioning  the  punifhment 
of  the  followers  of  the  beaft  to  their  crime  ;  for  no  law  is  more 
juft  and  equitable,  than  that  they  who  have  been  guilty  oiflied- 
ding  the  blood  of  faints  and  prophets,  fhould  be  puniihed  in  the 
eflfufion  of  their  own  blood.  Another  angel  out  of  the  altar  (verf. 
7.)  for  vi.  9.    "  under  the  altar   were   the  fouls  of  them  who 

"  were 

(9)  Imo  Prrfo  cxifliinant  periiliari  anc;clo  demapfl-jfiim  effe  tu^rt 
aquns,  ^^c.  Ujile  de  Kelig.  Vet.  rcifarum,  Cap.  6.  Y.  159.  Vide 
etiam  Cap.  15. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  317 

"  were  flain  for  the  word  of  God  and  for  the  tellimony  which 
"  they  held,"  declares  his  alfent  in    tlie  moft    folemn   manner, 

Even/b,  Lord  God  almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  jiidg- 
raents. 

8  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
fun  ;  and  power  was  given  unio  him  to  fcorch  men  with 
fire. 

9  And  men  were  fcorched  with  great  heat,  and  blaf- 
phemed  the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over  thefe 
plagues  :  and  they  repented  not  to  give  liim  glory. 

As  the  fourth  trumpet  affeQed  the  fun  ;  (viii.  12.)  fo  like- 
wife  the  fourth  vial  (verf.  8,  9O  is  poured  out  upon  the  Jun, 
An  intenfe  heat  enfues  ;  and  men  blajhheme  the  name  oj  God, 
and  repent  not  to  give  him  glory.  Whether  by  this  intenfe 
heat  of  the  fun,  be  meant  literally,  uncommon  fultry  feafons, 
fcorching  and  whithering  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  and  producing 
peftilential  fever  and  inflammations  :  or  figuratively,  a  molt 
tyrannical  and  exorbitant  exercife  of  arbitrary  power  by  thofe 
who  may  be  called  the  fun  m  the  firmament  of  the  beaft,  the 
Pope  or  emperor  ;  time  muft  difcover.  Men  ihall  be  tor- 
mented, and  complain  grievoufly  ;  they  fliall  like  the  rebelli- 
ous Jews,  If.  viii.  21.  "fret  themfelves,  and  curfe  their  king, 
"  and  their  God,  and  look  upward,"  look  upward  not  to  pray 
but  only  to  blafpheme  ;  they  fhall  not  have  the  fenfe  or  cou- 
rage to  repent,  and  forfake  their  idolatry  a^d  wickednefs. 
When  the  events  flwll  take  place,  and  thefe  things  fliall  ail 
be  fulfilled,  not  only  thefe  prophecies  of  the  vials  fhall  be 
better  underllood,  but  alfo  thofe  of  the  trumpets,  to  which 
they  bear  fome  analogy  and  refemblance. 

10  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  feat 
of  the  beafi:  ;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darknefs,  and 
they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain, 

11  And  blafphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  becaufc  of 
their  pains  and  their  fores,  and  repented  not  of  their 
deeds.  / 

Vial  the  fifth  (verf.  10,  ii.)  \s  poured  out  upon  the  feat  or 
throne  of  the  beafi,  and  his  kingdom  becomes  full  of  darknefs, 
as  Egypt  did  (Exod.  x.  21.)  under  her  ninth  plague.     This  is 

fomc 


3i8  DISSERTATIONS     on 

fome  great  calamity  which  fliall  fall  upon  Rome  itfelf,  and 
Ihall  darken  and  confound  the  whole  Antichrifiian  empire. 
But  iiill  the  confequences  of  this  plague  are  much  the  fi;me 
as  thofe  of  the  foregoing  one  :  for  the  fufierers,  inllead  of  rn.- 
■benting  of  thar  deeds,  are  hardened  like  Pharoah,  and  flill  ])er- 
iiit  in  their  blafphemy  and  idolatry,  and  obiUnaiely  withltand 
all  attempts  of  reformation. 

12  And  the  fixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
great  river  Euphrates  ;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried 
up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  eafl  might  be  pre- 
pared. 

13  And  I  faw  three  unclean  fpirits  like  frogs  come,  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beaft,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  falfe  prophet. 

14  For  they  are  the  fpirits  of  devils,  working  mira- 
cles, which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of 
the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that 
great  day  of  God  almighty. 

15  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Bleffed  is  he  that  watch- 
eth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  leafl  he  walk  naked,  and 
they  fee  his  Ihame. 

16  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called 
in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon. 

Vial  the  fixth  [verf.  12.)  is  poured  out  upon  the  great  river 
Euphrates,  and  the  water  thereof  is  dried  up,  to  prepare  a  paf- 
hgtfor  the  kings  ojthe  eajl.  Whether  by  Euphrates  be  meant 
the  river  fo  called.  Or  only  a  myflic  Euphrates,  as  Rome  is 
myflic  Babylon  ;  and  whether  by  the  kings  oj  the  eajl  be  meant 
the  Jews  in  particular,  or  any  eaftern  potentates  in  general ; 
can  be  matters  only  of  conje6lure,  and  not  of  certainty  and 
affurance  till  the  event  fiiall  make  the  determination.  Whoe- 
ver they  be,  they  appear  to  threaten  the  ruin  and  deftruflion 
of  the  kingdom  of  thebeafl.  :  and  therefore  (1)  the  agents  and 
cmifTaries  of  popery,  (verf.  13,  14.)  of  the  dragon,  iht  repre- 
fentaiive   of  the  devil,  and  tfihe  beaj},  tlie  rcprefentative  of 

the 


(i)  The  three  unclean  fpirits  like  fro^js,  Mr.  Mann  conceives  to 
be  ihe  Domiiucans,  Francilcans,  anrl  JcCuits.  Doniinicani,  Francif- 
cani,  et  Loyaliise  t:cs  in}pui03  fpiritus  rtnic;  fimiJes  non  mile  refe- 
ruiK.  M.  S. 


T  H  E    PROPHECIES.  319 

the  antichrillian  empire,  and  of  the falfe  prophet,  the  reprefen- 
tative  of  the  antichrillian  church,  as  difagreeable,  as  loquacious, 
as  fordid,  as  impudent  (2)  as  frogs,  are  employed  to  oppofc 
them,  and  flir  up  the  princes  and  potentates  of  their  commu- 
nion (ti'itiake  their  united  and  lall  effort  in  a  religious  war. 
Of  n'^ceflity  thefe  muft  be  times  of  great  trouble  and  affliction; 
fo  "that  an  exhortation  is  infcrted  (verf.  ij.)  by  way  of  paren- 
thefis,  of  the  fudtUnnefs  of  thefe  judgments,  and  of  the  hl^Jf^'d- 
nefs  of  watching,  and  of  being  doaihed  and  prepared  for  all 
events.  Beza  conceives  that  this  verfe  was  trasferred  hither 
from  the  third  chapter,  where  it  fliould  be  fubjoined  to  the 
eighteenth  verfe  :  but  the  third  chapter  and  the  fixteenth  chap- 
ter are  at  too  great  a  diflance  for  fuch  a  tranfpofition  to  be 
made.  However  it  is  certain  that  this  infertion  hath  in  fome 
meafure  diflurbed  the  fenfe,  and  broken  the  connexion  of  the 
difcourfe  ;  for  our  tranflators  as  well  as  feveral  others  render 
the  following  words  (verf.  16.)  And  he  gathered  them  togethery 
v/hen  the  true  conflrucfion  is,  And  they  gathered  thein  together^ 
the  evil  fpirits  and  agents  before  mentioned  gather  all  the  for- 
ces of  the  popifh  princes  together,  into  a  place  called  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon,  that  is  the  mountain  of  dejlrudion. 

17  And  the  feventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the 
air  ;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of 
heaven,  from  the  throne,  faying,  It  is  done. 

18  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  light- 
nings ;  and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  fuch  as  was 
not  fince  men  were  upon  the  earth,  fo  mighty  an  earth- 
quake and  fo  great. 

19  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts  ; 
and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell  :  and  great  Babylon 
came  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the 
cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fiercenefs  of  his  wrath. 

20  And  every  ifland  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
were  not  found. 

2 1  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  hea- 
ven, every  fl one  about  the  weight  of  a  talent  :  and  men 
blafphemed  God  becaufe  of  the  plague  of  the  hail  ;  for 
the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great. 

Vial 

[i]  Vide  Botharti  HIeroz,  Part.  Poft,  Lib.  5.  Cap.  4. 


J20  DISSERTATIONS     o^i 

Vial  the  feventh  (verf.  17.)  is  poured  out  into  the  air,  the. 
feat  of  Satan's  re'iclence,  who  is  ernphaticaily  ililed,  Epli.  ii.  2. 
•'  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,"  and  is  reptelented  (verf. 
13.)  as  a  principal  atior  in  thefe  latter  fcenes  ;  fo  that  this  laft 
period  will  not  only  complete  the  ruin  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
beaft,  but  will  alfo  Ihake  the  kingdom  of  Satan  every  where. 
Upon  the  pouring  out  of  this  vial  a  folemn  proclamation  is 
made  from  the  throne  of  God  hinifelf,  It  is  done  ;  in  the  fame 
fenfe  as  the  angel  before  affirmed  x.  7.  that  "  in  the  days  of 
*'  the  fpventh  trumpet  the  myftery  of  God  fliould  be  finiihed.'^ 
Of  this  vial,  as  indeed  of  all  the  former,  the  completion  is  gra- 
dual ;  and  tlie  immediate  effecls  and  confequences  are  (verf. 
18 — 21.)  voices,  and  thunders,  and  hghtmngs,  and  an  earth- 
quake, and  great  hail.  Thefe  portend  great  calamities.  Voices, 
and  thunders,  and  lightnings,  h^xq  the  ufual  attendenis  of  the 
deity,  efpecially  in  his  judgments.  Great  earthquakes  in  pro- 
phetic language  (ignify  great  changes  and  revolutions  ;  and  this 
is  fuch  an  one  as  men  never  felt  and  experienced  before,  fuch 
as  was  not  fince  men  zvere  upon  the  earth.  Not  on\y  the  great 
city  is  divided  into  three  parts  or  fatlions  but  the  cities  of  the 
nations  fall  from  their  obedience  to  her.  Her  fins  are  remem- 
bered before  God,  and  like  another  Babylon  fhe  will  foon  be 
made  to  drink  of  the  bitter  cup  of  his  anger.  Nay  not  only 
the  works  of  men,  the  cities  fill ;  but  even  the  works  of  nature, 
the  ijlands  fly  awav,  and  the  mountains  are  not  found;  which  is 
more  than  was  faid  before,  vi.  14.  that  they  "  were  moved 
♦'  out  of  their  places,"  andean  import  no  lefs  than  an  utter 
extirpation  of  idolatry.  Great  hail  too  often  fignifies  the  judg- 
ments of  God,  and  thefe  are  uncommon  judgments.  Diodo- 
rus,  a  grave  hiftorian,  (3)  fpeaketh  of  hailllones,  which  weigh- 
ed a  pound  and  more  ;  Philoftorgius  mentions  hail  that  weigh- 
ed eight  pounds;  buttb.cfe  ^yc  about  the  weight  of  a  talent^  or 
about  a  hundred  pounds,  a  ifrong  figure  to  denote  the  gieatnefs 
and  feverity  of  thefe  judgments.  But  Hill  the  men  contijiue. 
ohU'inate, -a  nd  bla/phe  me  God  becaufe  of  the  plague  of  the  had  ; 
they  remain  incorrigible  under  the  divine  judgments,  and  ftiali 
be  deftroyed  before  they  vs'ill  be  reformed. 

C  II  A  P. 


(3)  Et  ma^nitudinis  jnrredibilis  tjranflo  :  iTiir.:-e  eniin  pondo,  et 
^nariHoqiie  nisjofs,  rlccideranr,  Dioriorus  Sic.  Lib,  19.  de  Rhodui- 
riim  diliivio.  p.  69^  Edit.  Stepb.  P.  6S9.  Edit.  Pvhodoniani.  Philofl, 
fiift.  Ecde/.  L»b.  i\.  Cap.  7. 


THE    PROPHECIES. 


CHAP.     XVII. 

As  ih&feventh  fed,  and  the  ftvtnth  trumpet^  contain  many 
more  particulars  than  any  of  the  former  feals,  and  former 
trumpets:  fo  ihQ Jeventh  vial  contains  more  than  anv  of  the 
former  vials  :  and  the  more  you  conhder  the  more  admirable 
you  will  find  the  ftrufture  of  this  book  in  all  its  parts.  The 
dellruftion  of  the  Antichriilian  empire  is  a  fubjeft  of  fuch  im- 
portance and  confequence,  that  the  holy  Spirit  hath  thought 
fit  to  reprefent  it  under  variety  of  images.  Rome  hath  alrea- 
dy been  charafterized  by  the  names  oi  fpintiial  Egypt  and 
Babylon  :  and  having  feen  how  her  plagues  refemble  thofe  of 
Egypt,  we  fhall  now  fee  her  fall  compared  to  that  of  Babylon. 
It  was  declared  before  in  genera!  (xiv.  8.)  "  Babylon  is  fallen, 
"  is  fallen  ;"  but  this  is  a  cataftrophe  deferving  of  a  more  par- 
ticular defcription,  botli  for  a  warning  to  fome,  and  for  a  con- 
folation  to  others.  But  before  the  defcription  of  her  fall  and 
deftiuftion,  there  ispremifed  an  account  of  her  flate  and  con- 
dition, that  there  may  be  no  miftake  in  the  application.  Kome 
was  meant,  as  all  both  (4)  papiUs  and  proteftants  agree  ;  and  I 
think  it  appears  almoft  to  demonflration,  that  not  Pagan  but 
ChriRian,  not  imperial  but  papal  Rome  was  here  intended  ; 
and  the  arguments  urged  to  the  contrary  by  the  Bilhop  of 
Meaux  hiralelf,  the  belt  and  ableft  advocate  for  popery,  prove 
nothing  fo  much  as  the  weaknefs  and  badnefs  of  the  caufe, 
which  they  are  brought  to  defend. 

*     A    ^"^  ^  t^^'"^  c^"^^  o"e  of  the  fcven  angels  which 
±\.  had  the  feven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  faying 
unto  me,  Come  hither,  I  will  fhew  unto  thee  the  judgment 
of  the  great  whore,  that  fitteth  upon  many  waters  : 

2  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
fornication,  and  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  have  been 
made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fou:i:cation. 

Vol.  II.  ^  {  3  So 

(4)  Certiffirmim  eft  noni-ne  Eabvlonis  Pvormm  nrbem  fijjnificnr;. 
B.ironiijs  a(J  Ann.  4:.  [ohannes  in  Apocalyi-n  fuiffiin  Romsm  vtn; 
Babyio.iem.— Iv  npene  coUix'itur  ex  C.ip.  17.  ApocalvLlss.  Bdlar. 
mm,  de  Roin.  Poiitif.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  13.  1-c.  &..  &c. 


322  DISSERTATIONS     on 

3  So  he  carried  me  awav  in  t'le  fplrit  into  the  wilJerner» 
and  I  faw  a  woman  fit  upon  a  fcarlet-coloured  beafl,  full 
oi  names  of  blafphemy,  having  feveti  heads,  and  ten 
horns. 

4  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple,  and  fcarlet- 
colour,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  ftone  and  pearls, 
having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations 
anil  fiklunefs  of  her  fornication. 

,5  And  upon  her  forehead  zvas  a  name,  written,  MYS- 
TERY, BAliYLONTHE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER 
OF  HARLOTS,  AND  ABOiMlNATIONS  OFTHE 
EARTH. 

6  And  I  {jiW  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of 
the  famts,  and  with  the  bIo(Kl  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus  : 
and  when  I  faw  her,  I  wondered  with,  great  admiration. 

0ns  of  the  feven  angels,  Zi'ho  had  th e Jiven  vials,  (verf.  t.) 
calleth  to  St.  John.  Moft  probably  this  was  the  /even th  angel ^ 
for  under  the  feventh  vial  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance 
bejore  God,  and  nov.'  St.  John  is  called  upon  to  fee  her  condem- 
nation and  execution.  Come  hither,  I  will  Jliow  unio  thee  the 
judgment  of  the  great  whore,  that  fitteth  upon  many  waters.  So 
ancient  Babylon,  wdiich  was  leated  on  the  great  river  Euphra- 
tes, is  defcribed  by  Jeremiah  li.  13.  as  "  dwelling  upon  many 
"  waters :"  and  from  thence  the  phrafe  is  borrowed,  and  figni- 
fics,  according  to  the  angel's  own  explanation,  [verf.  15.)  rul- 
ing over  many  peoples  and  nations.  Neither  was  this  an  or- 
dinary prollitute  ;  Ihe  was  the  great  whore,  (verf.  2.)  with  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornicafion  :  as  Tyre,  If. 
xxiii.  17.  "committed  fornication  with  all  the  king-doms  of 
"  the  world  upon  the  face  of  the  earth."  Nay  not  only  the 
kings,  but  inferior  perfons,  the  inhahiters  of  the  earth  have  been 
made  drunk  xoith  the  uune  of  leer  fornication  ;  as  it  was  faid  of 
ancient  Babylon,  Jer.  li.  7.  "  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her 
"  wine,  therefore  the  nations  are  mad."  Fornication  in  the  ufual 
ftile  of  fciipture  is  idolatry:  but  if  it  be  taken  even  literally, 
it  is  true  that  modern  Rome  Oj.'enly  allows  the  one,  as  well  as 
praftifes  the  other.  Ancient  Rome  doth  in  no  refpeft  fo  well 
anfwer  the  characler;  for  Ihe  ruled  more  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
than  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  What,  and  where  were 
the  kings,  whom  flie  courted  and  debauched  to  her  comnumi- 
011  ?  What,  and  where   were  the  people,  whom  Ilie  inveigled 

and 


THE    PROPHECIES.  353 

and  intoxicated  with  her  idolatry  ?  Her  ambition  was  for  ex- 
tending Ler  empire,  and  not  her  religion.  She  permitted 
even  tlie  conquered  nations  to  continue  in  the  reHgion  of  their 
anceflors,  and  to  worfhip  their  own  gods  aiier  their  own  ritu- 
als. She  may  be  faid  rat.ier  to  have  been  corrupted  by  the  im- 
portation of  foreign  vices  and  fiiperlhtions,  than  to  have  cfta- 
blifliedhcr  own  in  other  countries. 

As  Ezekiel,  while  he  was  a  captive  in  Chaldsea,  was  con- 
veyed by  the  fpirit  to  Jeruialem,  (Ezek.  viii.  3.)  fo  St.  John 
(verf.  3.)  is  carried  away  in  the  [pint  into  the  wildernejs  ;  for 
there  the  fcerie  is  laid,  beins'"  a  fcene  of  defolation.  When 
the  woman,  the  true  churchj  was  periecuted  and  afflicted,  {he 
was  faid  (xii.  14.]  "  to  fly  into  the  wildernefs ;"  and  in  hke 
manner,  when  tlie  woman,  the  falfe  church,  is  to  be  deilroyed, 
the  vifion  is  prefented  in  the  wildernejs.  For  they  are  by  no 
means,  as  feme  have  imagined,  the  fame  woman  under  vari- 
ous reprcfentations.  They  are  totally  diflin6f  and  different  cha- 
rafte!S.  and  drawn  in  contrail  to  each  other,  as,  appears  from 
their  whoie  attire  and  behaviour,  and  particularly  from  thefe 
two  circumftances;  that  during  the  one  thoufand  two  hundred 
and  fixty  years  while  the  woman  is  fed  in  the  wildernejs,  the 
heart  and  the  fcarlet  whore  art  reigning  and  triumphant,  and 
at  the  lauer  end,  the  whore  is  burnt  with  fire,  when  the  woman 
as  his  wife,  hath  made  herjclf  ready  J  or  the  marriage  of  the 
Lamh.  A  zoovian  Jitting  upon  a  heaji  is  a  lively  and  fignifica- 
tive  emblem  of  a  church  or  city  direfting  and  governing  an 
empire.  In  painting  and  fculpture,  as  well  as  in  prophetic 
language,  cities  are  often  reprefented  in  the  form  of  women, 
and  Rome  herfelf  is  exhibited  (5)  in  ancient  coins  as  a  woinan 
fitting  upon  a  lion.  Here  the  bead  is  a  fcarlet-colored  heaft^ 
for  the  fame  reafon  that  the  dragon  was,  xii.  3.  "a  red  drag- 
"  on  ;"  to  denote  his  cruelty,  and  in  allufion  to  the  diftin- 
guifhmg  color  of  the  Roman  emperors  and  magiflrates.  The 
bead  is  ■dS.{ofull  of  names  ojblafphemy,  having  feven  heads  and 
ten  horns ;  {0  that  is  the  very  fame  bealt  which  was  defcribed 
in  the  former  part  of  the  thirteenth  chapter  :  and  the  woman  in 
fome  nieafure  anfwers  to  the  tw^o-horned  bealt  or  falfe  prophet  ; 
and  confequently  the  woman  is  a  Chriflian,  and  not  Pao-an 
Rome;  becaufe  Rome  was  become  Chriflian,  before  the  beaft 
had  completely  Jiven  heads  and  ten  horns,  that  is   before   the 

Romaa, 

(;)  Vitring.  P.  757.  Eiivnenefs.  a.l  Virg.  ,Ea.  vi.  854. 


324  DISSERTATIONS    o^f 

Roman  empire  experienced  its  laftform  of  government,  and  was 
divided  into  ten  kingdoms.     The    woman  is  arrayed  loo  (verf. 
4.)  in  purple  and  fai let-color,  this  bemg  the  color  of  thePopes 
and  cardmri-ls,  as  well  as  of  thcemptrors  andfeniitors  oi  Rome. 
Nay  the  mules  and  horfes,   which  carry  the  Popes  and  cardi- 
nals, are  covered  with  fcarlet  cloth,  lo  that  they  may  properly 
befaid  to  ride  upon  a  jcarle.t-cclored  beajl.     The  woman  is  alio 
decked  with  gold  and  precious j'l one,  and  pearls  :  ana  who  can 
fufficiently  defcribc  the  pride,  and  grandeur,  and  magniiicence 
of  the  church  of  Rome  in  her  veftments  and  ornaments  of  all 
kinds  ?  Alexander  Donatus  (6)  hath  drawn  a  comparison  be- 
tween ancient  and  modern  Rome,  and  alferts  the  fuperiority  of 
his  own  church  in   the  pomp  and  fplendor  of  religion.     You 
have  a  remarkable  inflance  in  Paul  II.  of  whom  (yjplatina  re- 
lates, that  "  in  his  poMtincal  veliments  he  outweiu  all  his  pre- 
"  decelfors,  efpecially  in   his  regno  or  mitre,    upon  M'hich  he 
*'  had  laid  out   a  great  deal  of  money  in  purchafmg  at  va|l 
*'  rates,  diamonds,  faphirs,  em.iralds,  chryfoiiths,  jafpers,  uni- 
*'  ons,  and  all  manner  of  precious  flones,  wherewith  adorned 
*'  like  another  Aaron  he  would  appear  abroad  fomewhat  more 
*'  auguil  than   a    man,  delighting  to  be  feen  and  admired  by 
*'  every   one.     But    left    he  alone  fhould  feem  to  differ  from 
"  the  reft,    he  made  a  decree,  that   none  but  cardinals  fnould, 
"  under  a  penalty,  wear  red  caps ;  to  whom  he  had  in  the  firil 
♦'  year  of  his   popedom   given   cloth   of  that  color,   to    make 
"  horfe-cloths  or  mule-cloihs  of  when  they  rode."     You  have 
another  confpicuous    inftance  in  the  Laciy  of  Loretto ;  the  (8) 
riches  of  whofc  holy  image,  and  houfe,  and  treafury;  the  golden 
angels,  the  gold  and  filver  lamps ;  the  vaft  number,  variety,  and 
richnefs  of  tlie  jewels,  of  the  veftments  for  the  holy  image,  and 
for  the  priefts ;  with  the  prodigious  treafures   ofailforis;  are 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  defcription  ;  and  as  Mr.  Addifon  fays, 
«'  as  miuch  furpalFed  my  expeftation,  as  other  lights  havegcnc- 
•'  rally  fallen  (hort  of  it.     Silver  can  fcarce  find  an  adrnifllon, 
•'  and  gold  iifelf  looks  but  poorly  amongft  fuch  an  incredible 
"  number   of  precious  ftones."     Moreover  the  woman,  like 
other  harlots  v/ho  give  philters   and  iove-potions  to  inflame 

their 


(6)  Vitria;!-.  p.  7:9.  Dorinf,  de  Urbe  Roma.  I.ih.  i.  Cap,  29, 

(7)  Platina^fa  Lives  of  the   fopei  iiaiiiiated  by    Sir  Paul   Ryc.ut.  P. 

414- 
(8}  Sec  Wiiijiu's  Travels.  P.  1:3.  Addiioi.'i  Travels.  P.  |>3. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  325 

their  lovers,  bath  a  golden  cup  in  her  hancl^jidl  of  abonn  nations 
and  filthinefs  of  her  fornication;  to  figuify  ihe  fpecious  and  al- 
luruig  aits,  wlierewith  I'he  bewitcheih  and  inciteih  men  to 
idolauy,  which  is  abomination  and  fpintual  fornication.  It  is 
an  image  copied  from  Jeremiah,  h.  7.  "  Babylon  hath  been  a 
«'  golden  cup  in  the  Lord's  band,  that  made  ail  the  earth 
"  drunken  :"  and  in  that  excellent  little  moral  treatife  (9)  in- 
titled  the  Table  of  Cebes,  there  is  a  like  pifclure  or  Deceit  oi* 
Impolture  ;  "  a  fair,  beautiful,  and  falie  woman,  and  having  a 
"  cup  in  her  hand  ;  Ihe  is  called  Deceit,  and  Itduceth  all 
"  mankind."  And  is  not  this  a  much  more  proper  emblem  of 
pontifical  than  of  imperial  Rome  ? 

Yet  farther  to  diilinguifh  the  woman,  flie  has  her  name  in- 
fcrlbed  upon  her  forehead,  (verf.  5.)  in  allufion  to  the  praefice 
of  fome  notorious  proflitutes,  who  had  their  names  written  in 
a  label  upon  tbeir  foreheads,  as  we  may    (1)   collect   from  an- 
cient authors.     The  infcription   is  fo  veiy  particular,  that  we 
cannot  eafily  miflake  the  perfon  ;  Mflery,  Babylon    the  great, 
the  mother  of  harlots,  or  rather  of  fornications  and  ahorninations 
of  the  earth.     Her  name  Myfery  can  imply  no  Icfs,  than  that 
fhe  dealeth  in  myf  cries  ;  her  religion  is  a  mvjlery,  a  ?ivfcry  of 
iniquity  ;  and  flie  herfelf  is  myfically  and  fpiritually   Babylon 
the  great.     But  the  title  oi  myfery  is  in  no  refpe6t  proper  to 
ancient  PvOmc,  more  than  any  other  city  :  and  neither  is  there 
any  myftery  in  fubfiituting  one  heathen,  idolatrous,  and  perfe- 
cuting  city    for    another  ;  but  it  is  indeed  a  myftery,  that    a 
chriilian  city  profefTing  and  boafling   herfelf  to  be  the  city  of 
God,  fhould  prove  another  Babylon  in   idolatry  aiad  cruelty  to 
the  people  of  God.  She  glories  in  the  nameol  Roman  Catholic, 
and  well  therefore  may   (he  be  called  Babylon  the  great.     She 
affcfts  the  ftile  and  title  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  but  Ihe 
is  in  truth  the  mother  of  fornications   and  abominations  of  the 
earth.     Neither  can  this  charafter  with  any  propriety  be   ap- 
plied to  ancient  Rome  ;  for  fhe  was  rather  a  learner  of  foreign 
fuperflitions,  than  the  niillrefs  of  idolatry    to   other  nations ; 

as 


(9)  Mulier  fiflo  vtihu,  arputaque  fpecie,  et  manu  poculum  quod- 
daai  tenens.  Impofiuia  vucatur,  quse  omnes  homines  leducic.  Tab. 
C'ebetis  nou  longe  ab  initio. 

(i)  Noinen  tiium  pei)en(iit  in  fronte  :  pretia  fiupri  accepifti  j  Src. 
Seneca.  Lib.   i.  Con:rovcrf.  a,  Juvenal.  Sat.  VI.  iii. 

— tunc  nnda  papillis 
Conflitit  auratis,  titulum  meniita  L)cifca:. 


326  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  NT 

ss  appears  in  various  inuances,  and  particularly  from  [2)  that 
folemri  form  of  adjuration,  which  the  Romans  ufcd  when  they 
laid  fiege  to  a  city,  calling  forth  th.e  tutelary  deities  of  the  place, 
and  promifing  them  temples,  and  facrifices,  and  other  folemm- 
ties  at  Rome.  It  may  be  concluded  therefore  that  this  part 
of  the  prophecy  is  lulriciently  fulfiiled,  though  there  Ihould  be 
reafon  to  queihoii*  the  truth  of  what  is  alfertcd  by  fome  wnrers, 
that  the  word  ?n\JUry  was  formerly  written  in  letters  of  gold 
upon  tiie  forepart  oi  the  Pope's  ii)itre.  Scaliger  (^3)  affirms  it 
upon  the  authority  of  the  Duke  de  Montmorency,  who  receiv- 
ed his  inlorm.ation  from  a  m.m  of  good  credit  at  Rome.  Fran- 
cis le  Ivloyneanrl  Brocajdusfa)  connrm  it,  appealing  to  occu- 
lar  infpeciion  ;  and  when  king  Jam.es  objcticd  this,  Leflms 
could  not  deny  it.  If  the  thing  be  true,  it  is  a  wonderful  co- 
incidence of  the  event  with  the  letter  of  the  prophecy  ;  but  it 
hath  been  much  controverted,  and  you  may  fee  the  authors 
on  both  fides  in  (5)  WolMus.  It  is  much  miore  certain,  and 
none  of  that  coiimiunion  can  deny  it,  that  the  ancient  mi- 
tres were  ufually  adorned  with  infcriptions.  One  particularly 
(6)  there  is  "  preferved  at  Rome  as  a  precious  relic  of  Pope 
"  Sylvef.er  I.  richly  hut  not  artfully  embroidered  with  the 
*'  figure  of  the  virgin  Jvlary  crowned,  and  holdmg  a  little 
•'  Chrifl,  and  ihefe  words  in  large  capitals  underneath,  AVE 
"  REGINA  CELI,  Hml  que.en  of  heaven^  in  the  front  ;  of 
"  which  iatlicr  Angelo  Rocca,  keeper  of  the  Pojje's  facrifty, 
"  and  an  eminent  antiquary  has  given  a  copper-plate  in  the 
*'  third  vol.  P.  -490  of  the  works  of  Pope  Gregory  I.  and  it 
"  feems  more  probably  to  have  belonged  to  Gregory  ;  becaufe 

"  he 

(2)  Micrnhii  S.i!'jrna\  lJf>,  3-  Cap.  9. 

(3)  Feu  M')r.Pt;or  de  Momiiiniencv  elbnf  a  Rome  du  teinp=  qn'  on 
parloit  librcincnt  et  i\\\  S.  Pere  et  (hi  S.  S-ei.'c,  appri?  ri'Jionmie  .lijrne  rie 
foy,  qii'  a  la  veritc  le  ciarc  poniifical  nvoit  ei'cnpt  au  Irojiial  en  iettres 
d'or  My.'^erisim,     Stal.  in  locum  cpiid  ("rife.  Hacr. 

(4)  Ifiem  qtmque  ccmfirmit.'t  Kranc  Je  Moyne  et  Jarobiis  Brorardns 
inh.l.  arl  provocautes,  iion  flii^iinulants  Leoinrdo  Leflu),  Wo'fiiis  in 
locum.  lu  tiara,  in  mitn  papjc-  habes  hoc-  verbnm  Mvfteriiim  fcrip- 
tuin  ;  Ut  i:o!i  fic  til^i  opus  lonsjius  interpretatior.em  quajieie.  Brocard 
in  locum  apnd  Vitrinj;.  P.  763.  RoniDinifi  poritiftx,  in  fua  tiara,  hoc 
ipfimi  ncnien  inlcriptum  hab'.ut  Mvfteriuin,  quid  ip!i  teilati  fiint  :  et 
cum  id  jacobus  Rex  objiceief,  Lefiius  iiCijUie  non  potu;t.  Dovviiani. 
apnd  P(;l]  Syoopf.  iij  locum. 

(;)  Jn.    Chrift'.phori    WoIHi    Cur3^    Pl.ilolo.i?.  et  Critica;.  Tom.  j. 
C;)  o'.e  Manu'ci   Critical   I\'u;c3  oa  fom;  palla^^es  uf  S>.iip;i!re.  l^. 
Hi. 


TH  E    P  RO  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  337 

"  he  is  faid  to  havefirft  in/lituted  at  Rome  the  litanies  to  t];e 
•'  virgin  Mary."  An  infcription  this  direttly  contrary  to  that 
on  the  forefront  of  the  high  pricfl's  raiae,  (Exod.  xxviii.  36.) 
HOLINESS  TO  THE  LORD. 
1  Infamous  as  the  woman  is  for  her  idolatry,  (he  is  no  lefs  de- 
teRable  for  her  cruelty,  which  are  the  two  principal  charaSler- 
I  i.Qics  of  the  Antichriftian  empire.  She  is  (verf.  6.)  drunken 
i  With  the  blood  oj  the  faints,  and  with  the  hlvoi  oj  the  martyrs 
I  of  Jefus  :  which  m^y  indeed  be  applied  both  lo  Pdgari  and  to 
Chriflian  Rome,  for  both  have  in  their  turns  cruelly  perfe- 
cuted  the  faints  and  martyrs  of  Jefus  ;  but  the  latter  is  more 
defervinff  of  the  chara6ler,  as  fiie  hath  far  exceeded  the  former 
both  in  the  degree  and  duration  of  her  perfecutions.  It  is 
very  true,  as  it  was  hinted  before,  that  if  Rome  Pasran  hath 
flain  her  thoufands  of  innocent  chriflians,  Rom.e  Chriflian 
hath  flain  her  ten  thoufands.  For  not  to  mention  other  out- 
rageous flaughters  and  barbarities  :  the  croifades  againft  the 
Waldenfes  and  Albigenfes,  the  murders  committed  by  the 
Duke  of  Alva  in  the  Netheilands,  the  maffacres  in  France  and 
Ireland,  will  probably  amount  to  above  ten  times  the  number 
of  all  the  Chrillians  flain  in  all  the  ten  perfecutions  of  the  Ro- 
man emperors  put  together.  St.  John's  admiration  alfo  plain- 
ly evinces,  that  Chriftian  Rome  v.'as  intended  :  for  it  could 
be  no  matter  of  furprife  to  him,  that  a  Heathen  city  (fiould 
perfecute  the  Chnftians,  when  he  himfelf  had  feen  and  fufFer- 
ed  the  perfecutions  under  Nero  ;  but  that  a  city,  proieffedly 
Chrifl:ians,  fhould  wanton  and  riot  in  the  blood  of  Chrillians, 
was  a  fubjeft  of  ailonilhment  indeed  ;  and  well  might  he,  aj 
it  is  emphatically  exprefied,  wonder  with  rnat  zuondcr. 

7  And  the  angel  faid  unto  me,  V/hcrefore  didH^tliou 
marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  my'lcry  of  the  woman,  and 
of  the  bead  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  feven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

8  The  beaft  that  thou  fawell,  was,  and  is  not ;  and 
fliall  afcend  out  of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  go  into  perdi- 
tion :  and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  Ihall  w'onder, 
(whofe  names  were  not  written  in  the  boo!:  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world)  when  they  behold  the  beall 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  vet  is. 

9  And  here  is  the  mind  ^vhich  hath  wifdom.  The 
feven  heads  are  feven  mountains  on  whicli  the  woman 
fitteth.  iQ  And 


328  DISSERTATIONS    ojt 

10  And  there  are  fevcn  kings  :  .five  are  fallen,  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come  ;  and  when  he  Com- 
eth, he  mufl  continue  a  fnort  fpace. 

11  And  the  bealt  tliat  was,  and  is- not,  even  he  is  the 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  feven,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 

12  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  faweft,  are  ten 
kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet  ;  but  re- 
ceive power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beaft. 

13  Tiiefe  have  one  mind,  and  fhall  give  their  power 
and  llrenffth  unto  the  bealt. 

14  Thefe  fhall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the 
Lamb  fhall  overcome  them  :  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and 
King  of  kings  ;  and  they  that  are  with  him,  are  called, 
and  choien,  and  faithful. 

1,3  And  he  faith  unto  me,  The  w^aters  which  thou 
faweft,  where  the  whore  fitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multi- 
tudes, and  nations,  and  tongues. 

16  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  faweft  upon  the 
beaft,  thefe  fliall  hate  the  whore,  and  fhall  make  her  de- 
folate,  and  naked,  and  fliall  eat  her  flefh,  and  burn  her 
with  fire. 

\j  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will, 
and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beaft,  until 
the  words  of  God  fliall  be  fulfilled. 

18  And  the  woman  which  thou  faweft,  is  that  great 
city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  ot  the  earth. 

It  was  not  thought  farflcient  to  reprefent  thefe  things  only 
in  vifion  ;  and  therefore  the  angel,  like  the  nuncius,  or  meL 
fenger  in  the  ancient  drama,  undertakes  to  explain  (verf.  7.) 
the  my/icrw  the  myftic  fcenc  or  fecret  meaning,  oj the  zvoman, 
and  of  the  bcafl  that  canicth  her  :  and  the  angel's  interpretation 
is  indeed  the  beft  key  to  the  Revelation,  the  beft  clue  to  dirc£l 
and  conduft  us  through  this  intricate  labyrinth. 

The  myjlery  of  the  beajl  is  firft  explained  ;  and  the  heaf  is 
confldered  firft  in  general  (verf.  8.)  under  a  threefold  flaie  or 
fuccefnon,  as  exifting,  and  then  ceafmg  to  be,  and  then  reviv- 
ing again,  fo  as  to  become  another  and  the  fame.  He  was^ 
and  is  not,  and  yet  is,  or  according  to  other  copies  andjhall 
come,  fhall  afcend  out  of  the  hottomUfs  pit.  A  heajl  in  the 
prophetic  flile,  as  we  before  oblerved,  is  a  tyrannical  idola- 
tioas  empire;  and  the   Roman  empire  was  idolatrous  under 

the 


THE     PROPHECIES.  329 

the  Heatlicri  emperors,  anrl  then  ceafed  to  be  fo  for  fome  time 
under  the  Chriflian  emperors,  and  then  became  idolatrous 
again  under  the  Roman  poritiiTs,  and  fo  hath  continued  ever 
fince.  It  is  the  fame  idolatrous  power  revived  again,  but  only 
in  another  form  ;  and  all  the  corrupt  part  of  mankind,  whole 
names  are  not  inrolled  as  good  citizens  in  the  regifters  of  hea- 
ven, are  pleafed  at  the  rjevival  of  it :  bijt  in  this  iall  form  it 
JJiall  go  into  perdition  ;  it  fhall  not,  as  it  did  before,  ceafe  for 
a  time,  and  revive  again,  bat  fhali  be  dellroyed  forever. 

After  this  general  accoimt  of  the  beaft,  there  follows  an  ei'i 
planation  of  the  particular  emblems,  with  a  Ihort  preface  inti- 
mating that  they    are  deferving  of  the  deepeft  attention,  and 
are  a   proper  exercile  and  trial  of  the  under lianding.     Here  is 
the  mind  which  hath  wifdom  ;   (verf.  g.)  as  it  was  faid  upon  a 
former  occafion,  xiii.   18.    "  Here  is  wifdom  ;  let  him   that 
*•  hath  underftanding  count,"  &c.     The  Jtven  heads  have  a 
a  double  fignification.     They  are  primarilyye'&if^  mountains  ott 
which  thr.  woman  fitteth,  on  which   the  capital   city  is  feated  ^ 
which  all  who  have  the  lealt  tincture  of  letters  know  to  be  the 
fituation  of   Rome.     Hiflorlans,   geographers,   and    poets,  all 
fpeak  of  the  city  yjithftven  hills  \  and  paffages  might  be  quoted 
to  tliis  purpoie  without  number  and  without  end.     It  is  obferveti 
too,  thatnew  Rome  or  Conftantincplcisfituatedon  {tvtn  moun- 
tains: but  thefe  are  very  rarely  mentioned,  and  mentioned  on'h' 
by  obfcure  authors,  in  comparifon  of  the  others ;    and  befvdei 
thefeven  mountains,  other  particulars  alio  muft  coincide,  whictt 
cannot   be  fotmd  in  Conilantinople.     It  is  evident  therefore; 
tiiat  the  city  feated  on  [even  inountains  muft  be  Rome ;  and  :-t 
plainer  defcription  could  not  be  given  of  it,  without  expreiling 
the    name,  which   there    might  be   fcveral    wife  reafons   for 
concealing. 

As  thefeven  heads  fignify  /even  mountains,  fo  thev  alfo  fig^ 
miy  /even  kings,  xcxgnni's  over  the  ieven  mountains,  (verf.  10. 
11.)  And  they  are  feuen  kings  or  /dngdoms,  or  forms  of  govern- 
ment, di%  thevvord  imports,  and  hath  been  fliowii  to  import  in 
former  inftances.  Five  arc  fallen,  five  of  tliefe  forms  of  govern- 
ment are  already  palt  ;  and  one  is,  the  fi\th  is  w.ow  fubfifting.- 
The  fve  fallen  cWQ  kings,  and  corfuls,  and  didalh;s,  and  i'<Vre??i- 
virs-,  a-vA  military  tribunes  iL'Uli  confulnr  authcrity  .;  as  they  are 
enumerated  and  difUnguiihed  b\'  thoFc   who  Ih  jidd  befi  know, 

Vol.  IL  T  t  '  the 


330 


DISSERTATIONS     on 


-the.  two  greateft  Roman  liiilorlans  (7)  Livy  and  Tacitus.  The 
Jixth  is  the  power  of  the  Cctfars  or  emperors,  which  was  fub- 
fifting  at  the  time  of  the  vidon.  An  end  was  put  to  the  impe- 
rial name  (8)  in  the  year  four  hundred  and  feventy-fix  by  Odo- 
acer  king  of  the  Heruh,  who  having  taken  Romedepofed  Mo- 
myllus  Augufhilus,  the  laft  emperor  of  the  well.  He  and  his 
fuccefTors  the  Oflrogoths  affumed  the  title  of  Kings  of  Italy  : 
but  though  the  name  was  changed,  the  power  flill  continued 
much  .the  fame.  This  therefore  cannot  well  be  called  a  new 
form  of  government ;  it  may  rather  be  confidered  asa  continu- 
ation of  the  imperial  power,  or  asa  renovation  ot  the  kingly 
authority.  Confuls  are  reckoned  but  one  form  of  government, 
though  their  ofhce  was  frequently  fufpended,  and  after  a  time 
reftored  again  :  and  in  the  fame  manner  kings  may  be  counted 
but  one  form  of  government,  though  the  name  was  refumed 
after  an  interval  of  fo  many  years,.  A  .  new  form  of  govern- 
ment was  notere61ed,  till  Rome  fell  under  the  obedience  of  the 
eail.ern  emperor,  and  the  emperor's  lieutenant,  the  exarch  of 
Ravenna,  diflolved  all  the  former  magiflracies,  and  conftituted 
a. 'Duke  of  Rome,  to  govern  the  people,  and  to  pay  tribute  to 
the  exarchate  of  Ravenna.  Rome  had  never  experienced  this 
form  of  government  before,  and  this  I  conceive  to  hei/ieoiher, 
which  in  the  apoftle's  days  u^as  noi  yet  come,  and  when  he  com- 
eth,  he  mujl  continue  ajiiort [pace.  For. Rome  was  reduced  to 
a  dukedom  tributary  to  the  exarch  of  Ravenna  by  Longinus, 
who, was  fent  exarch- (9)  in  the  year  five  hundred  and  {ixty-fix 
according  to  fome  accounts,  or  in  the  year  five  hundred  and 
fixty  eight  according  to  others  :  and  (1)  the  city  revolted  from 
the  ealicrn  emperor  to  the  Pope  iu  the  )ear  feven  hundred  and 

twenty- 

(7)  Qii^E  ab  conditaurhe  Roma  aH  captam  eandein  iirbem  Roniani 
fuhre^ibiis  priinum,  coiiriilihu.sdeiii.1e  ac  iliflatiiribiis,  decemviri/qne 
ac  tribunis  ronl'ulanb'js  Kellerc.  Livii  Lib.  6.  Cap.  I.  Urbein  R-miaiu 
aprincipio  re^es  habuere.  Libertatem  et  confulaiiim  L.  Frutus  in- 
ftituir,  Diaaiura?  ad  temiu.s  fiiinebantur  :  luique  Deceinviralis  potef- 
tas  ultra  biemiiuiu,  wcque  tribunoruni  luilidim  confulaie  ju.s  diu  va* 
luit.  Non  Ciiina;,  non  .Sii!!a3  longa  dominatio  :  et  Pompeii  Crafll- 
que  pctentia,  rito  in  rselareni  ;  Lepidi  .Ttque  Anfinii  arma,  in  Au- 
^uflum  ceffere  :  qui  ciiiifla  difcordiis  civilibus  feffi,  nomine  prijici- 
pis  fub  iiDperuiin  accepit.     Tacit.  Aniial.  Lib.  I.  in  initio. 

(8)  Sisonius  de  Occiflcntali  Imperio.  Lib.  14.  ^c.  Petavii  Raf. 
Temp.  Pariis  i.Ijb.  6.  Cap.  18. 

(9)  Si,;ronius  de  Regno  Ital.  Lib.  I.  Petav.  Rat,  Temp.  Par.  i.  Lib. 
7.  Cap.  10. 

(l)  Si^cu.  ibid.  Lib.  3. 


THE    PROPHECIES. 


331 


twenty-feven  :  which  is  a  Jliort  fpace  in  comparifon  of  the  im- 
perial power,  which  preceded,  and  lailed  above  five  hundred 
years  ;  and  in  comparifon  of  the  papal  power,  which  follow- 
ed, and  hath  now  continued  about  a  thoufand  years.  But  ftill 
pofTibiy  you  may  hefitate,  whether  this  is  properly  a  new  form' 
of  government,  Rome  being  ftill  fubjetl  to  the  imperial  pow-' 
er,  by  being  fubjefl  to  the  Greek  emperors  deputy,  the  exarch 
of  Ravenna :  and  according  as  you  determine  this  point,  the 
beajl  that  was  and  is  not,  zvas  while  idolatrous,  an^  was  not 
while  not  idolatrous,  will  appear  to  h^  the  feventh  or  eighth.  If 
you  reckon  this  a  new  form  of  government,  (2)  the  beaft  that 
now  is  is  the  eighth;  if  you  do  not  reckon  this  a  new  form  of 
government,  the  beaft  is  of  the /even;  but  whether  he  be  the 
Jeventh  or  eighth,  he  is  the  laft  form  of  government,  and goeth 
into  perdition.  It  appears  evidently,  that  the  fixth  form  of  go- 
vernment, which  was  fubfifting  in  St.  John's  time,  is  the  im-» 
perial ;  and  what  form  of  government  hath  fucceeded  to  that 
in  Rome,  and  hath  continued  for  a  long  fpace  of  time,  but  the 
papal  ?  The  beaft  therefore,  upon  M-hich  the  woman  rideth, 
is  the  Roman  government  in  its  laft  form  :  and  this,  all  muft 
acknowledge,  is  the  papal,  and  not  the  imperial. 

Having  explained  the  my^cxy  oi  the  fven  heads,  the  angel 
proceeds  to  the  explanation  oi  the  ten  horns,  (verf.  12,  13,  14.) 
The  ten  horns  are  ten  kings,  who  have  received  no  kingdom  as 
yet :  and  confcquently  they  were  not  in  being  at  the  time  of 
the  vifion  ;  and  indeed  the  Roman  empire  was  not  divided  into 

ten 

{2)  Mr.  ?vl;inn  explains  the  feventh  and  eighth  otherwife.  Qi^'S 
igitur  rex  feptimiis  erit  ?  Nimirum  ipfe  papa.  Nam  ex  quo  A.  D. 
534  enni  ecele/iariiiii  omnium  caput  rleclaravit  Juftiuianus,  alii  oin- 
nium  judicem.  jpfum  a  nullo  judicandiim,  tanta  reverentia  et  obfe- 
quio  ab  Impp.  ipfis  cultus  eft,  tanta  authoritate  ipfos  fubinde  repre- 
hendic,  interdum  etiam  anathemate  perculit,  ut  non  minus  diceiidue 
fit  regnafTe  in  fpiritualibus,  quamvis  fe  fubditum  i'emper  fervumque 
fervorum  dlceret,  quani  in  temporalibua  imperatores.  Tunc  igitur 
papa  e  feptem  illis,  1(1  eft  ex  genere  atque  ordine  iHorum  principum 
qui  prjecefferant,  elle  dicendus  erat,  donee  A.  D,  727  Leonis  jni^. 
jugum,  quem  anno  fuperiore  excommunicarat,  proifus  excutTit  Gre- 
goriusll.  Romamque  et  regiones  vtcinas  fibi  fubjecit.  Ex  iUo  enim 
tempore  papa  rex  odavus  merito  haberi  potefl,  cum  gladio  fpirituili 
tempornlem  quoque  dehinc  adeptus.  Scio  effe,  qui  pulfo  Leone  imp. 
regent  RoHiam  paps  lubjeftam  fuifle^  fed  a  Tipino  A.  D.  752.  Ex- 
arcliaium  Raveniize,  &c.  papa?  datum  tantum  cum  aliis  urbibus,  no« 
^  ipfam  Pvomam  ;  fed  mihi  videntur  non  de  re,  fed  umbra  tantum  cer- 
»arc.  M.  S. 


332  DISSERTATIONS    ON 

t.en    kingdoms,  till  fome  time  after  it  was  become  Chriflian, 
Jiul  they  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  (3)  at  the  fame  time,  or 
lor  the  lame  length  ol"  time.riv/Zz  ihe  htajl :  It  is  true  in  both  icnfes, 
they  rife  and  tall  together  wiih  the  bealt :  and  confcqnenily  ihey 
aienot  to  be  reckoned  before  the  rife  and  efiablifhrnent  of  the 
Lead;  and  accordingly  when  a  catalogue  was  produced  of  thefe 
ten  kings  or  kingdoms  in  a  differtation  upon  Daniel,  they  were 
exhibited  as  they  flood  in  the  eighth  century,  which  is  the  time 
of  the   rife  and  ellablifhment   of  the  beafl.     Kingdoms  they 
inight  be  before,  but  they  were  not  before  kingdoms  or  horns 
of  the  beafl,  till  they  embraced  his  religion,  and  fubmitted  to 
his  authority ;  and  the  beaff  flrcngtl-ened  them,  as   they  again 
ilrengthened  the  beafl.     It   is  upon  the  feventh  or  lafl  head  of 
the  beafl  that  the  horns  are  feeii  growing  together,  that  is  up- 
on the  Roman  empire    in  its  feventh  or    laft  form  of  govern- 
ment ;  and  they  are  not,  like  the  heads,  fucceflive,  butcontem- 
poraiy  kingdoms.     Th('/e  have  one  mind,    and  fliall  give  their 
power  and  Jir en gth   t/nlo  the  btajl ',  which  is  eafily   underfiood 
and  applied  to  the  princes  and  ftates   in  communion  with  the 
church  of  Rome.     However  they  may  differ  in  other  refpecls, 
yet  they  agree   in  fubmitting    implicitly    to    the  authority  of 
the  Roman  church,  arid  in  defending    its  rights    and  preroga- 
tives againil  all  oppofeis.     But  where  were  ever  ten  kings  or 
kii!gdoms,  who  were  all  unanimous  in  their  fubmifTions  to  the 
Roman  empire,   and  voluntarily  and  of  their  own  accord  con- 
tributed their  power  andftreugih,  their  forces  and  riches  to  fup- 
port  and  maintain  it  ?    Thf/ejhall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and 
the  Latnb JJiall  overcome  them;  they   perfecute  the  true  church 
of  Chrifl,  but  the  true  church  fhall   prevail  and  triumph  over 
them  ;  which  particulars  have  been  fulfdled  in  part  alread,  and 
will  be  more  fully  accoinpliflted  hereafter. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  defcription  (verf.  1.)  the  whore  is 
rcprefented  like  ancient  Babylon,  y///2w_^  upon  many  xvaters  : 
and  thefe  waters  are  here  (verf.  15.)  {aid  exprefly  to  (4)  fighify 
peoples y  and  multitudes,  and  nations,   and  tongues.     So  many 

words 


(3)  Uiio  eorlemque  tempore.  Vitriu.i>  Milim,  a.i  uiuiin  iriemque  tem- 
*us,ut  cum  identnaie  uniporis  cJurationenicoiiiplectatur.  Mr. Mann's 
M.  S. 

(4)  Idqnc  hoc  loco  tamo  migis  appoflte,  qnod  ex  pbpuli  reveren* 
'tla  et  favore  piiiiio  eXrrevit  poteftas  illi  papalis,  et  per  decern  ant 
■jilur.afss'cula  pujmii  Romini  fuffi.i^iis  crsati  fuiU  papae.  Mr.  Mana*l 
M.  S. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  335 

words  in  the  plural  number  fitly  denote  the  great  extcnfivenefs 
of  her  power  and  jurifdifction  :  and  it  is  a  remarkable  peculiari- 
ty of  Rome,  different  from  all  other  governments  in  the  world, 
that  her  authority  is  not  limited  to  her  own  immediate  fubjeHs, 
and  confined  within  the  bounds  of  her  own  dominions,  but  ex- 
tends over  all  kingdoms  and  countries  proleffing  the  fame  rc- 
licrian.  She  herlllf  ulories  in  the  title  of  the  Catholic  church, 
jind  exults  in  the  number  of  her  votaries  as  a  certain  proof  of 
the  true  religion.  Cardinal  (,5)  Bellarmin's  firft  note  of  the 
true  church  is  the  very  name  of  the  Catholic  church  :  and  his 
fourth  note  is  amplitude,  or  multitude  and  variety  oj  believers  ,; 
for  the  truly  catholic  church,  fays  he,  ought  not  only  to  com- 
prehend all  ages,  but  likewife  all  places,  all  nations,  all  kinds 
of  men.  But  nctaithftanding  the  general  current  in  her  favor^ 
the  tide  fhall  turn  againft  her  ;  and  the  hands  which  helped  to 
raife  her,  fhall  alfo  pull  her  down.  (verf.  16.)  The  ten  horns^ 
fliall  hate  the  zuhore  ;  that  is  by  a  common  figure  of  the  whole 
for  a  ^Scn,Jbme  of  the  ten  tings,  for  others  xviii.  9,  "  (hall  be- 
*'  wail  her  and  lament  for  her,"  and  (xix.  19.)  fhall  fight  and 
■perifh  in  die  caufe  of  the  beafh  Some  of  the  kingi  wlio  for- 
•inerly  loved'  her,  grown  fenfible  of  her  exorbitant  cxaftions 
and  oppielTions,  fhall  A(^^^  her,{hdi\\  (trip,  and  expofe,  and  plun- 
der her,  and  utterly  confume  her  with  fire.  Rome  therefore 
will  finally  be  deft royed  by  fome  of  the  princes,  who  are  re- 
formed, or  fhall  be  reformed  from  popery  :  and  as  the  kings 
of  France  have  contributed  greatly  to  her  advancement,  it  is  not 
impoflible,  nor  improbable,  that  forae  time  or  other  they  may 
alfo  be  the  principal  authors  of  her  deftruftion.  France  hath 
already  fhown  fome  tendency  towards  a  reformation,  and  there- 
fore may  appear  more  likely  to  accomplifn  it.  Nay  even  the 
kings  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  their  moft  catholic  znA  faithful 
Majefiies  as  they  are  filled,  have  reftrained  the  power  of  the- 
Pope,  and  the  In^juifition,  and  have  not  only  banifhed  the  Je- 
fuits  from  their  refpeftive  kingdoms,  hut  have  likewife  infifted 
upon  the  fuppreflion  of  that  order,  which  may  be  confidered 
as  leading  fteps  to  fome  farther  revolution.  Such  a  revolution 
may   more  reafonably  be   expeded,  becaufe  (verf.    17.)  this 

infatuation 

(5)  Prima  Nota.  efiipfiim  CatholicJB  Ecclefise  et  Chriftianorutn  no- 
men,  Beliar.  de  Notis  Ecclcfi35,  Lib.  4.  Cap.  4.  Qiiarta  Nota,  eft  ani- 
pluiido,  five  raiiltituHr)  ec  vaiietas  ciederuium.  Ecclelia  cnira  verc  cz- 
tholica,non  fulum  deber  ampledti  omnia  temjj^ora,  fed  etiam  otimia 
loca,  oiiincs  iiutio-nes,  oraniuin  horaiimm  geaera.  Ib'd.  Cap,  7. 


35^4  DISSERTATIONS    on 

infatuation  of  popifli  princes  is  permitted  by  divine  providence, 
only  for  a  certain  period,  until  the  words  of  God JJmll  be  fulfill- 
ed^ and  particularly  the  words  of  the  prophet  Daniel,  vii.  25, 
26.  "  They  ihall  be  given  into  his  hand,  until  a  time,  and 
"  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time  :  But"  then,  as  it  immedi- 
ately follows,  "  the  judgment  fhall  fit,  and  they  fhall  takeaway 
*•  his  dominion,  to  conlume,  and  to  deftroy  it  unto  the  end." 

Little  doubt  can  remain  after  this,  what  idolatrous  church 
was  meant  by  the.  zvhore  of  Babylon  :  But  for  the  greater  alfu- 
rednefs  it  is  added  by  the  angel,  Cverf.  18.)  The  woman  which 
iliou  fawejl  is  that  great  city.  The  angel  had  undertaken  to 
tdl  the  myjlery  oj  the  woman,  and  of  the  beaf.  He  hath  ex- 
plained the  myllery  of  the  beaft,  and  of  his  {even  heads  and 
ten  horns  ;  and  his  explanation  of  the  myftery  of  the  woman  is 
that  great  cit)\  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  oJ  the  earth.  And 
what  city  at  the  time  of  the  vifion  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  but  Rome  ?  She  hath  too  ever  fmce  reigned  over  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  if  not  with  temporal,  yet  at  leaft  with  fpiri- 
tual  authority.  In  the  arts  of  government  fhe  hath  far  exceed- 
ed all  the  cities  both  of  ancient  and  of  modern  times  :  as  if  fhe 
had  conflantly  remembered  and  put  in  practice  the  advice  of 
the  poet, 

Tu  regere  imperio  populos,  Romane,  memento  ; 
Hae  tibi  erunt  artes.  ViRGiL. 

Rome  therefore  is  evidently  and  xm^txix'alcAy  this  great  city  \ 
and  that  Chrillian  and  not  Heathen,  papal  and  not  imperial 
Rome  was  meant,  hath  appeared  in  feveral  inllances,  and  will 
appear  in  feveral  more. 


CHAP.     XVIII. 

1      AND  after  thefe  things  I  faw'another  angel  cam? 

±\.  down  from  heaven,  having  great  power  ;  and 
the  canh  was  lightened  with  his  glory. 

2  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  llrong  voice,  faying, 
Babvion  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the 
habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  fpirit,  and 
a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3  For 


THE     PROPHECIES, 


33> 


3  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  eartii  have  com- 
mitted fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the 
earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  deli- 
cacies. 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  faying. 
Come  out  oi  her,  my  pieople,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of 
her  fins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

5  For  her  fins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities. 

6  Revvapd  her  even  as  Ihe  rewarded  you,  and  double 
unto  her  double,  according  to  her  works  :  in  the  cup 
which  flie  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double. 

7  How  much  fhe  hath  glorified  herfelf,  and  lived  deli- 
cioufly,  fo  much   torment  and  forrow  give  her  :  for  {he  . 
faith  in  her  heart,  I  fit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and 

.  .  fliall  fee  no  forrow. 

-  8  Therefore  fhall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death, 
and  mourning,  and  famine ;  and  fhe  fhall  be  utterly 
burnt  with  fire  :  for  flrong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judcr- 
cth  her.  - 

After  this  account  of  the  fiate  and  condition  of  fpiritual  Ba- 
bylon, there  follows  a  defcription  of  her  fall  and  deflruftion, 
in  the  fame  fublime  and  figurative  flile  as  Ifaiah,  Jeremiah,- 
and  Ezekiel  have  foretold  the  fall  of  ancient  Babylon  and  Tyre, 
the  types  and  emblems  of  this  fpiritual  Babylon.  A  mighty 
and  glorious  angel  defcends  from  heaven,  (verf.  i,  2,  3.)  and 
proclaims,  as  before,  (xiv.  8.)  the  fall  of  Babylon,  and  tofre- 
ther  with  her  punifliment  the  crimes  which  defcrved  it,  her 
idolatry  and  wickednefs.  It  is  farther  added,  that  after  her 
foil  file  fhall  be  made  a  fcene  of  defolation,  and  become  th<j 
habitation  of  hateful  birds  and  beafls  of  prey  ;  as  Ifaiah  alfa 
predifted  concerning  ancient  Babylon,  xiii.  21.  "  Wild  beafls 
"  of  the  deferts  fhall  lie  there,  and  their  houfes  fhall  be  full  of 
"  doleful  creatures,  and  owls  fhall  dwell  there,  and  fatyrs  fhall 
"  dance  there  :"  where  the  word  that  we  tran^l^tejulyrs,  the 
Seventy  tranflatc  demons  or  (kviis,  who  (6)  were  fuppofed 
fomctimes  to  take  the  fliape  of  goats  or  fatyrs,  and  to  haunt 
forlorn  and  defolate  places  :  and  it  is  from  the  tranflation  of 

th.e 

(6)  Vide  Bocharti  Hieroz.  Part,  prior.  Lib.  2.  Cap.  ^^.  C^l  6i^»' 


33S  DISSERTATIONS     on 

the  Seventy  that  the  apoflle  hath  borrowed  his  images  and  ex- 
preffious.  But  if  this  fall  of  Babylon  was  cfFc61ed  by  Totilas 
king  of  the  Oltiogoths,  as  Grotius  affirms,  or  by  Alaric  king 
of  the  Vifjgoths,  as  the  Bidiop  of  Meaux  contends,  how  can 
Rome  be  faid  ever  Unc^  to  have  been  the  habitation  of  dtvils-^ 
and,  the  hold  of  every  foul  /pirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
and.  katcfol  bird,  unlefs  they  will  allow  the  popes  and  cardinals 
to  merit  thefe  appellations  ? 

Another  voice  is  alfo  heard  from  heaven,  (verf.  4,  5,  6,  7,  H.) 
exhorting  all  Chriftians  to  forfake  the   communion  of  {o  cor- 

■  ■  r 

rupt  a  church,  leli  they  fhould  be  partakers  ofkerjins  and  of 
her  plagues,  and  at  the  fame  time  denouncing  that  her  punifh- 
Tnent  fliall  be  great  and  extraordmary .  in  proportion  to  her 
crimes.  But  was  there  any  fuch  necefiity  of  forfaking  the 
church  of  Rome  in  the  days  of  Alaric  or  Totilas,  before  flie 
had  yet  degenerated  again  into  idolatry  ?  or  what  were  then 
her  notorious  crimes  deferving  of  fuch  exemplary  punlfhment, 
unlefs  Rome  Chriftians  was  to  fuffer  for  the  fms  of  Rome  Pa- 
gan ?  She  faith  in  her  heart,  like  ancient  Babylon,  (If.  xlvii. 
7,  8.)  I  fit  a  queen,  and  am  no  zcidow,  andjhall  fee  no  forrow  ; 
She  glories  like  ancient  Rome,  in  the  name  (7)  of  tlie  eternal 
city  :  but  notwithftanding  Jhe  JJiall  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire  ; 
for  jlrong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her.  Thefe  expreffions 
can  imply  no  lefs  than  a  total  deftruftion  by  fire  ;  but  Rome 
hath  never  yet  been  totally  deftroyed  by  fire.  The  moft  that 
(.8)  Alaric  and  (g)  Totilas  did,  was  burning  fome  parts  of  the 
city  :  but  if  only  fome  parts  of  the  city  were  burnt,  it  was  not 
an  event  important  enough  to  be  afcribed  to  the  Lord  God 
particularly^  and  to  be  confidered  as  zjirong  exertion  of  his^ 
judgment.  9  And 

(7)  It  is  to  be  fpv;n1  in  the  very  tit!c  of  Kircber's  Qbelifcus  pam- 
plnlius  :  In  \irbis  srcrnas  oiuaineutiiin  erexJt  Innocentiui  X.  Font- 
Max.  apud  Dsubiiz.  P.  S12. 

'  (%)  Tertia  die  bafbarl,  qunni  iiiijreffi  fncrsnt  nrbem.  fponte  difce- 
i\mit,  fafto  qnidem  altquaiirarS'tn  tedium  iivcendio, &  .Orofw  Hift.Lib. 
ji  Cap-  39.  Edit,  Havercam.  Alanciis  tietidam  urbem  Roinain  in-' 
vadt,  parten.que  fjus  cretjuvit  iHcendio,  ^v.  Marccllini  f>hion.  Iiif 
rfi'rt.  8.  P.  3^.  Edit.  Scaligeri.  Quinetiaiv.  a;cfidcia  qused.-irn  incenfa, 
ali.iqM«  opera  (cnicre  fin  ore  barbarico  deturbaca  fuiu.  Sigonii  Hift. 
tje  Occide'.uali  Impcr.io  Lib.  10.  in  fine. 

(9)  Procop.  de  Bel!.  Goth.  IJb.  3.  Cap'.-**.  Parro  Toiilaj  Rormin 
nee  de'ere,  liec  rclanjijcre  amplius  voluit.  Ibid.  Cap.  36.  Ibid.  Lin, 
4.  Ca:;j.  22.  Totih>(>  ilulo  Ilauroruin  ii),;;ieditur  Roiiiain  die  xvi.  Kal. 
jjsn,  ac  cvertit  imiros,  domos  aliqii.intas  igni  coinbiiieiis,  &c.  Mar-i 
cclliiii  Chron.  p.   54.  ibid.  Sigwtiiis  ibisi.  l,ib.    i^. 


T  K  E    P  R  O  P  K  E  C  I  E  S.  337 

9  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  have  committed 
fornication,  and  lived  delicioufly  with  her,  Ihali  bewail 
her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  fliall  fee  the  fmoke  of 
her  burning. 

10  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  fay- 
ing, Alas,  alas,  tliat  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city  ! 
for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 

1 1  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  Tnall  weep  and 
mourn  over  her,  for  no  manbuyeth  her  merchandife  any 
more  : 

12  The  merchandife  of  gold  and  fdver,  and  precious; 
i^ones,  aod   of  pearls,  and  fine   linen,  and  purple,  and     ■ 
fifk,  and  fcarlet,  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  all  manner  vef- 
fels  of  ivory,  and    all   manner  veiTels  of  moft  precious 
WQod,   and  ol  brafs,  and  iron,  and  marble, 

13  And  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and 
frankincenfe,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and 
wlieat,  and  beails,  and  flieep,  and  horfes,  and  chariots, 
and  flaves,  and  fouls  of  men. 

14  And  the  fruits  that  thy  foul  lulled  after,  are  depart- 
ed from  thee,  and  all  thinj^s  which  were  dainty  and  goodly, 
are  departed  from  thee,  and  thou  (halt  find  them  no  more 
at  alL 

,  15  The  merch-ints  of  thefe  things  which  were  made; 
rich  by  her,  (hall  {land  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  tor- 
ment, weeping  and  wailing, 

16  And  faying,  A!as,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was 
cloathed  im&He,linen,  and  purple,  and  fcarlet,  and  deck- 
ed with  gold,  and  precious  ilones,  and  pearls  1  for  in  one 
hour  fo  great  riches  is  come  to  nought. 

17  A.nd  evt-rv  fliip-mafter,  and  ail  the  company  ia 
fhips,  and  faiiers,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  fea,  {food  afar 
off, 

18  And  eric  1  when  thev  faw  the  fmo\("  of  her  bur- 
ning, fil^•ing,   What- city  is  like  unto  this  great  city  ? 

10  And  they  caP:  dull  on  their  heads,  and  cried  weep- 
ing and  wailing,  f.iving,  Alas,  ains,  that  great  city  wherein 
were  made  rich  all  iliat  had  Ihips  in  the  fea,  by  reafon  oi 
her  cofllinefs  1  for  in  one  hour  is  Ihe  made  defolate. 

20  J\ejoice  over  \\fr,  thou  hea\rn,  and  ve  holy  apO- 
ll!is  and  prophets,  for  God  liath  avenged  yt)U  on  her. 

Vor.  II.  U  u  In 


338  DISSERTATIONS     on 

In  this  folemn  manner,  by  an  angel  and  by  a  voice  from 
heaven,  is  declared  the  fall  of  Rome,  and  her  deilruftion  by 
f.re. :  and  then  are  fct  forth  the  confequenccs  of  her  fail,  the 
lamentations  of  fome  and  the  rejoicings  of  others.  The  kings 
of  her  corammunion,  luho  have  committed  fornication,  and  livtd 
ddicioiijly  xvith  her,  bewail  and  lament  iur  her  :  (vcrf.  9,  10.) 
but  what  kings  were  they  who  lived  deluiovjly  with  old  Rome, 
and  had  rcafon  to  lam.ent  her  fall  ?  The  mei  chants  of  the  eailh 
weep  ana  mourn  over  her  ;  (verl.  1 1 — 17.)  tor  there  is  an  end 
of  all  traffic  and  commerce  with  her,  whether  fpiritual  or  tem- 
poral ;  for  it  is  intimated  (verf.  13.J  that  they  make  merchan- 
dife  of  the  fouls  as  well  as  of  the  bodies  of  men.  The  flip 
mcfers,  and  Jailers,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  Jea,  weep  and  wail : 
(verf.  17,  18,  ig.j  for  they  can  now  no  longer  import  or  ex- 
port commodities  for  her,  or  convey  Ibangers  to  and  fro  ;  for 
there  is  an  end  of  all  her  coftlinefs.  Hide  lamentations  are 
copied  from  the  like  lamentations  over  IVie  in  the  26th  and 
n7t,h  chapters  of  Ezekiel  ;  and  are  equal  to  the  m.oft  mournful 
Ifrains  of  the  Greek  tragedians  over  Thebes  or  Troy.  In  all 
they /land  afar  of}\  (verf.  10,  15,  17.)  as  if  they  were  unable  or 
afraid  to  help  and  airifl  her.  In  aifthey  cry,  alas,  alas,  (verf. 
lOi  i.^,  19.)  which  is  the  third  icoe  before  mentioned  ;  (viii. 
13.  xi.  14.)  for  as  the  fall  ot  the  Ofhman  cnijDire  is  the  end  of 
the  Jecoml  woe,  fo  the  fall  of  Rome  is  the  completion  oi  the 
third  woe.  In  all  they  lament  theluddenncis  of  her  fall;  (verf. 
10,  17,  ig.)for  in  one  hour  is  her  deftrutlion  come.  At  the 
fame  time  he/  deflruclion  is  matter  of  joy  and  triumph  (verf. 
20.)  to  the  holy  apojlles  and  prophets  for  Godhatk  avenged  them 
on  her  :  but  what  reafon  had  the  Chnllians  to  rejoice  over  tliC 
calamities  brought  on  Rome  by  Alaiic  or  Tolilas,  in  which 
they  themfelves  were  the  principal  fufFerers  ?  and  how  were 
thefe  calamities  any  vindication  of  their  cauie,  or  of  the  caufe 
of  true  religion  P 

21  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  flone  like  a  great 
milltone,  and  call;  it  into  the  fca,  laying,  Thus  with  vio- 
lence Ihall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and 
fliall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

22  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  mnficians,  and  of 
pipers,  and  trumpeiers,  fhall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in 
thee  :  and  no  craflfman,  of  whatfocvcr  craft  he  be,  fhall 
be  found  any  more  in  thee  ;  and  the  found  of  a  milflone 
fhdll  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ;  23  And 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


339 


23  And  the  light  of  a  candle  fliall  flilne  no  more  at  all 
in  thee  ;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride 
Ihall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee :  for  thy  merchants 
were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for  by  thy  forccries 
were  all  nations  deceived  : 

24  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of 
faints,  and  of  all  that  were  llain  upon  the  earth. 

Yet  further  to  confirm  the  Hidden  fall  and  irrecoverable  de- 
fl;ru6tion  of  Rome,  an  emblem  is  copied  and  improved  from 
Jeremiah  ;  (li.  63,  6z{.)  a  7Jiighfy  afigel  (veri'.  21.)  cajieth  a  mil- 
Jionc  into  the  Jea,  declaring  that  witli  the  fame  violence  this 
great  city  JJiall  be  thrown  down,  and  fliall  never  rife  again. 
Her  utter  defolation  is  farther  defcribed  (verf.  22,  23.)  in  phra- 
fes  and  expreffions  borrowed  from  the  ancient  prophets.  (If. 
xxiv.  8.  Jer.  vii.  34.  xvi.  9.  xxv.  10.  Ezek.  xxvi.  13. j  There 
fhall  be  no  more  majicians  for  the  entertainment  of  the  rich  and 
great;  no  more  tradefmen  ox  artificers  to  furnilh  the  conve- 
niencies  of  life;  no  mox&J'trvants  ox  Jlavesio  ^xxnA  at  the  mill, 
and  fupply  the  necefTaries  of  life.  May,  there  Ihall  be  no  more 
lights,  no  more  bridal  foi^s  ;  the  city  fhall  never  be  peopled 
again  by  new  marriages,  but  Ihall  remain  depopulated  for  ever. 
For  which  utter  defolation  there  are  afligned  thcfe  reafons, 
(verf.  23,  24.)  her  pride  and  luxury,  htx  fuperjhtion  and  idola- 
try, her  tyranny  and  cruelty.  Her  punilhment  fhall  be  as  fe- 
vere  and  ext:mplary,  as  if  Ihe  had  been  guilty  of  all  the  perfe- 
cutions  that  ever  were  upon  account  of  religion  ;  for  by  her 
conduct  flie  hath  approved,  and  imitated,  and  furpaffed  them 
all.  But  Rome  hath  never  yet  been  depopulated  and  defolated 
in  this  manner.  She  hath  been  taken  indeed  and  plundered 
(1)  by  Alaric  king  of  the  Vifigoths  in  the  year  four  hundred 
and  ten,  by  Genferic  king  of  tiie  Vandals  in  the  )'ear  four 
hundred  and  fifty-five,  by  Totilas  king  of  the  Oflrogoths  in 
the  year  five  hundred  and  fortv-fix,  and  by  others  fmce  that 
time  :  but  yet  fhe  is  ftill  Handing  and  flourifhing,  and  is  ho- 
nored by  many  nations  as  the  metropolis  of  the  Chriliian 
world;  fhe  flill  xc{oux\A^  wwhjingers  and  mvficians;  flie  flill 
excels  in  ar/j  which  ferve  to  pomp  and  luxury;  Ifie  flill  aboimds 
with  candles  and  lamps,  and  torches,  burning  even  by  day  as 
well  by  night :  and  confequently  this  prophecy  hath  not  yet 
been,  but  remains  )'et  to  be  fulfilled. 

CHAP, 
(i)  Sec  Petav.  Rat.  Terap.  and  Blah's  Cbrou.  Tables. 


340  DISSERTATIONS    o 


C  H  A  P.    XIX. 

1      AND  after  thefe  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of 
Jr\.  much  people  in  heaven,  faying,  Alleluia  ;  Salva- 
tion, and  glory,  and  honor,  and  power  unio  the  Lord  our 
God. 

2  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments ;  for  he 
liath  judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth 
"with  her  lornicaiion,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his 
fervants  at  her  hand. 

3  And  again  they  faid  Alleluia.     And  her  fuioke  rofe  • 
up  tor  ever  and  ever. 

4  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the  fourbeafls 
fell  down  and  worfhipped  God  that  fat  on  the  thioue,  fay- 
ing, Amen  ;  Alleluia. 

5  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  faying,  Praife 
our  God,  all  ye  his  fervants,  and  ye  that  fear  iiim,  both 
fmall  and  great. 

6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the»voice  of  a  great  multi- 
tude, and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice 
of  mighty  thunderings,  faying,  Alleluia  :  for  the  Lord 
God  omnipotent  reigneih. 

7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him  : 
for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
made  her  felf  ready. 

<S  And  to  her  was  granted,  that  {he  fliould  be  arrayed 
in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white  :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the 
ri^htcoufncfs  of  faints. 

9  And  he  faid;  unto  me,  Write,  Bleffed  are  they 
■which  are  called  unto  the  marriage-fupper  of  the  Lamb. 
And  he  faith  unto  me,  Tiicfe  arc  the  true  fayings  of 
God. 

10  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worfhip  him  :  And  he 
faid  unto  me.  See  i/iou  do  it  not  :  I  am  thy  fellow-fer- 
vant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  teftini(;ny  of  Je- 
fus  :  worihip  God  :  for  the  tclliiiiony  of  Jefus  is  tl:ie  fpint 
of  prophecy. 

Hereupon  the  whole  church,  fverf.  i — .\.)  agreeably  to  the 
cliortation  of  the  ai'gol,  (xvui.  20.)  join  praifcs  and  thauLf- 

givings 


THE     PROPHECIES.  341 

glvings  to  almighty  God  for  his  truth  and  righttoufncfs  in 
judging  this  idolatrous  cit)',  his  truth  in  fuifiUing  his  pioinile 
and  tiircatnings,  and  his  righte.oufmjs  in  proportioning  lier  pu- 
niihmcnt  to  her  crimes.  And  her  J'/noke  roj'e  up  for  ever  and 
ever ;  which  intimates  that  Ihe  Ihould  be  made  as  hgnal  a  mo- 
nument of  divine  vengeance  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  It  is 
taken  from  Ifaiah,  v^'ho  hath  faid  much  the  fame  thing  of  Edom. 
and  by  Edom  (2)  the  Jews  underlland  Rome.  (If.  xxxiv.  p, 
10.)  And  the  Ji reams  thereof  Jhall  be  turned  into  pitch  ;  in  the 
genuine  (3)  editions  of  the  Chaldee  paraphrafe  it  is,  And  the 
rivers  of  Rome  Jliall  he  turned  into  pitch,  and  the  duji  thereof 
into  brimflone,  and  the  land  thereof  jhall  become  burning  pitch. 
It  jliall  not  be  quenched  mght  nor  day  ;  the  fmoke  thereof  flialt 
go  up  for  ever.  This  tradition  of  the  rabbins  may  receive  fome 
confirmation  from  thefe  words  of  the  apoflie  :  and  fuch  an 
event  may  appear  tiie  more  probable,  becaule  the  adjacent 
countries  are  known  to  be  of  a  fulphurious  and  bituminous 
foil ;  there  have  even  at  Rome  been  (4)  eruptions  of  fubterra- 
neous  fire,  which  have  confumcd  feveral  buildings  ;  fo  that 
the  fuel  feemeth  to  be  prepared,  and  waiteth  only  for  the  breath 
of  the  Lord  to  kindle  it.  But  God  is  praifed  not  only  for  the 
dellruftion  of  the  great  feat  of  idolatry,  but  alio  (verf.  5 — 8.) 
for  the  manifeflation  of  his  kingdom,  as  before,  (xi.  17.)  and 
for  the  happy  and  glorious  Itat-e  of  the  reformed  Chriftian 
church.  She  is  no  harlot  tainted  with  idolatry,  but  a  fpouje 
prepared  for  her  Lord  Chrift  :  flie  is  not  arrayed  like  an  \\7kx. 
lot.  in  purple  and  fcarlet  color,  but  like  a  decent  bride,  in  fine 
linen,  clean,  and  white,  as  the  properell  emblem  of  lier  purity 
and  fan61ity.  Chrilt  hath  now,  as  St.  Paul  expiefTeth  it, 
Eph.  V.  26,  27.  "  fanftilied  and  cleanfed  bis  church  with  the 
*'  wafhing  of  water,  by  the  word.  That  he  might  prefent  it  to 
"  himfelf  a  glorious  church,  not  having  fpot  or  wrinkle  or  any 
"  fuch  thing,  but  that  it  Ihould  be  holy,  and  without  blemiih." 
So  great  is  the  felicity  of  this  period,  that  the  angel  orders  it 

(verf. 

(2)  R.  David  in  principio  Obad'aj,  QncJ  autem  dicunf  prophe'ce 
devartatione  Edom  in  ex:re;Tiitat2  dietiiiu,  cle  Romj  dixerunt.  Bjx- 
torf.  Child.  L-x.  in  vore. 

(3)  Et  converten'.ur  flumina  Romce  in  picem.  &c.  Poficriores  cditio- 
nes  vocem  Pvoms  oinifciunt.     Buxtort.  ibid. 

(4)  VideDK^nis,  Hid.  Lib.  66.  in  Tito.  Ignis  aulem  alius  fnpra 
terrain  exonns  anno  inftqiienti  magnata  adraud'j;n  Romx  partem  ab- 
fiiiaSr,  kz.?.  -JiO,  £Uu.  Lsuad-v. 


34« 


DISSERTATIONS    on 


(verf.  9.)  to  be  particularly  noted  :  and  blefled  and  happy  are 
they  who  (hall  be  living  at  this  time,  and  be  worthy  to  partake 
of  this  marriage  feali.  It  is  a  matter  of  confolation  to  all  good 
Chriftians,  and  they  may  airiiredly  depend  upon  it,  as  the  never- 
failing  word  of  God.  St.  John  was  in  fuch  rapture  and  extafy 
»t  thefe  difcoveries,  that  (verf.  lo.j  not  knowing  or  not  con- 
fidering  what  he  did,  he  fell  down  at  tlie  angers  Jeet  to  worjkip 
him  :  but  the  angel  prohibits  all  manner  of  worfhip,  for  he 
was  no  more  than  ajdloio  ftrvant  oi  the  apofile's  and  of  all 
true  prophets,  of  all  xvho  have  the  tejhmony  of  Jfus,  and  the 
iejiimony  of  Jefus  is  the  /pint  of  prophecy.  Worihip  not  me 
then,  fays  the  angel,  but  God,  whofe  fervants  we  both  are, 
and  who  infpires  us  both  with  the  fame  fpirit  of  prophecy. 

1 1  And  I  faw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white 
horfe  ;  and  he  that  fat  upon  him  was  called  faithful  and 
true,  and  in  righteoufnefs  he  doth  judge  and  make  war. 

12  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head 
were  many  crowns  ;  and  he  had  a  name  written  that  no 
man  knew  but  he  himfelf  : 

13  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  veflure  dipt  in  blood  : 
and  his  name  is  called,  The  Word  of  God. 

14  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed 
him  upon  white  horfes,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and 
clean. 

15  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  fliarp  fword,  that 
with  it  he  Ihould  fmite  the  nations :  and  he  fhall  rule 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  he  treadeth  the  wine-prefs 
of  the  fiercenefs  and  wrath  of  almighty  God. 

16  And  he  hath  on  his  vefture  and  on  his  thigh  a 
name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF 
LORDS. 

17  And  I  faw  an  angel  (landing  in  the  fun  ;  and  he 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in 
the  midft  of  heaven,  Come  and  gather  yourfelves  together 
unto  the  fupper  of  the  great  God  ; 

18  That  ye  may  eat  the  flclh  of  kings,  and  the  flefli 
of  captains,  and  the  flefii  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flelh 
of  horfes,  and  of  them  that  fit  on  them,  and  the  fiefli  of 
all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  fmall  and  gi  cat. 

19  And  I  faw  the  beaft,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  their  armies  gathered  togeth«r,  to  make  war  againfl 
him  that  fat  on  the  horfe,  and  againfl  his  army. 

20  And 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  343 

20  And  the  beafl:  was  taken,  and  with  linn  the  falfe 
prophet  that  wrought  miracles  before  hini,  with  which  he 
deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  bcalt, 
and  them  that  woifliipped  his  image.  Thefe  both  were 
caft  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimftone. 

2  1  And  the  remnant  were  (lain  with  the  fword  of  him 
that  fat  upon  the  horfe,  which  Jivord  proceeded  out  of 
his  mouth  :  and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flefh. 

It  was  faid  by  the  angel,  fpeakingofthe  kings  fubjeft  to  the 
beaft,  xvii.  14.  "  Thefe  ihall  make  war  with  the  Eamb,  and  the 
"  Lamb  ihall  overcome  them:  for  he '  is  Lord  of  lords,  and 
"  King  of  kings;  and  they  that  are  with  him,  are  called,  and 
•^  chofen,  and  faithful;"  And  this  vifion-  (verf.  11—21.}  is 
added  by  way  of  inlargement  and  explanation  of  that -great 
event.  Heavm  is  opened,  and  our  Saviour  cometh  forth  riding 
upon  a  white  horfe,  as  a  token  of  his  viftory  and  tujiimph  over 
his  enemies.  He  is  defcribed  in  fuch  charatlers  as  are  appro- 
priated to  him  in  this  book,  and  in  the  ancient  prophets.  Ofi 
his  head  alfo  were  many  crorvns,  to  .denote  his  numerous  con- 
quefts  and  kingdoms  which  were  now,  xi.  15.  "  become  the 
"  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Chrifl,  and  he  fhall  reign 
"  for  ever  and  ever."  As  the  Jewiih  high-priell  wore  the 
ineffable  name  of  Jehovah  on  his  forehead,  fo  he  had  a  name 
urritlen,  which  none  could  perfectly  comprehend  but  himfelf  ; 
his  name  is  called  The  IFord  of  God.  He'  had  likewife  another 
name  written  -on  that  part  of  his  veliure  which  covered  his 
thigh,  Ki7ig  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords;  a  title  much  affefled 
by  the  (^)  eailern  monarchs,  and  by  Aiitichrill  himfelf.  The 
Pope  is'  (6)  ftilcd  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords-;  but  what 
he  is  only  in  pretence,  Chrilt  is  in  reality.  His  armies  are 
mounted  upon  zohilc.  horfes  as  well  as  himfelf,  and  are  clothed 
in  'fine  linen,  luhite  and  clean,  as  emblems  of  their  viftory  anci 
faiiBity.  An  angel fianchng  in  the  fun,  and  fo  confpicuous  to 
all,  in  lofty  Itrains  copied  from  the  ancient  prophets,  and  par- 
ticularly from  Ezekiel,  xxxix.  17,    18.  calleth  the  fowls  to  the 

great 

(j)  "  Artaxerxes  kiup  of  kin^s."  Ezra  vii.  12.  Rex  repjim  Sapor, 
Ainm.  Marcell.  Lib.  17.  Cap.  5,  F.  163-.  Edit.  Valefji.  Parin  16S1. 
Rex  rejjuin,  ec  do  minus  doniinoriun  ^cloofis,  vel  SclbrtMS.  Dioii. 
Sic.   Lib.  i.  ?.  35.   Edit,  Sieplj.  P.  51.  Edit.   Rhodon:>ani. 

((j)  See  Jewel's  Defence  or  his  Apology.  Pan  5.  and  Barrow's  In-, 
troriuilioii  tohia  Treatife  of  the  I'opt's  Vupieaiacy. 


314  DISSERTATIONS    gn- 

f^reat  flauc^liter  of  Chrifl's  enemies.  Thefe  enemies  arc  ike. 
bcajl  and  thefal/c  prophet,  ihe  Anticbrlfnan  powers  civil  and 
eccjefialiical,  \\m\\  their  armies  gathered  together,  their  adher- 
ents and  followers  combined  and  determined  to  fupport  idola- 
try, and  oppofe  all  reformation.  But  the  principals,  as  deferv- 
in^  of  the  grcatell  pimifhment,  are  taken,  and  cajl  alive  into  a 
lake  of  fire  burning  with  brinflone  :  and  their  followers  ^xe  flain 
u  ith  the  word  of  Chrill,  the  Jword  which  proceeded  out  of  his 
vwuth  ;  and  all  the  fowls  are  filled  with  their  flejJi ;  their  fub- 
flance  is  feized  lor  other  perfons,  and  for  other  ufes.  In  a 
word,  the  defign  of  this  fuldime  and  figurative  defcription  is 
to  (how  the  downfal  of  popery,  and  the  triumph  of  Chriftiani- 
tv  :  the  true  word  of  God  will  prevail  over  fuperflition  and 
idolatry  ;  all  the  powers  of  Antichrill;  (liall  be  completely  fub- 
dued  ;  and  the  religion  of  Rome,  as  well  as  Rome  herfc.lf,  be 
totally  dellroyed. 


CHAP.     XX. 


N  D  I  fawan  angel   come   clown  from  heaven,' 
having,  the  key   of  the   botiomlefs   pit,  and  a 
,  igreat  chain  in  his  hand, 

•  ^'  ■   2  And  he  laid   hold   on   the  dragon   that  old   ferpent, 
which  is  the  Devil  and  Satan,   and  bound'  him  a  thou- 
'fand  years, 
•i{\C  3.  And  cad  him  into  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  Ihut  him 
;cdip,  and  fet  a  feal  upon  him,  that  he   (hotild  deceive  the 
■i>Ji=siatious  no   more,  till  the  thoufand  years  (houid.bc  fulhl- 
V'iJed  :  and  after  that  he  mufl  be  loofed  a  little  fealon. 
■■"      4  Aird  I  faw  thrones,  and  they  fat   upon   them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them:  and //7ry;  the  fouls  of 
^'■ti"iein  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witnefs  of  Jefus,  and  for 
'-'f!  ihe  word   of  God,  and  which   had  not   worfhipped    the 
beaft,  neither  his  image,  neither   had  received  his  mark 
upon   their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands  ;  and  they  lived 
•^    and  reigned  with  Chrill  a  thoufand  years. 

,5   But  the  reft,  of  the  dead   lived    not  again  until  the 
Jlionfand  vears  were  rmifhod.     This  zi  the  firll  refurrec- 


fltiU. 

6  Bleffed 


THE     P  H  O  P  H  E  C  1  E  S.  345 

6  BlefTed  and  holy  ts  he  that  hath  part  in  the  firil  re- 
fun  ection  :  on  fuch  the  fecond  death  hath  no  power,  but 
they  fhall  be  priefts  of  God,  and  uf  Chrift,  and  (hall 
reiiin  with  hitn  a  thotiland  vears. 

After  the  deIlru61ion  of  the  bead  and  of  the  falfe  prophet, 
there  Itill  remains  the  dragon^  who  had  delegated  his  power  to 
them,  that  old  Jerpent  which  is  the  De.vil  and  Satan  :  but  he  is 
bound  hy  an  angel,  an  efpecial  minifler  of  providence;  and 
the  famous  millennium  commences,  or  the  reign  of  the  faints? 
upon  earth  for  a  thoufand  years,  (verf.  i — 6.)  Binding  him 
with  a  grea,t  chain,  cajling  him  into  the  hottomkfs  pit^'Jhutting 
him  up,  and  /eating  a  jeal  upon  htm,  are  ilrong  figures  to  fhow 
the  flricf  and  fevere  reilraint  wdiich  he  fhould  be  laid  under, 
that  he  might  deceive  the  nations  no  more  during  this  whole  pe- 
riod. V/ickednefs  being  retrained,  the  reign  of  righteoufiiefs 
fucceeds,  and  the  adminiftration  of  jultice  and  judgment  is 
given  to  the  faints  of  the  moft  Kigh:  and  the  martyrs  and  con- 
feilors  of  Jefus,  not  only  thofe  who  zvere  beheaded  or  fuffered 
any  kind  ot  death  under  the  heathen  emperors,  but  alfo  thofe 
who  refufed  to  coiDply  with  the  idolatrous  worfhip  of  the  beii/i 
and  of  his  image,  are  raifed  from  the  dead,  and  have  the  princi- 
pal Ihare  in  the  felicities  of  Chrifl's  kingdom  upon  earth.  But 
the  reji  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thou  fund  years  were. 
Jinified;  fo  that  it  was  a  peculiar  prerogative  of  the  martyrs 
and  confeffors  above  the  reit  of  mankind.  This  is  the  firjl  re- 
Jurrcdion,  a  particular  rcfurrefiion  preceding  the  general  one 
at  leall  a  thoufand  years.  Bhfjed  and  holy  too  is  he  who  hath 
part  in  the  firft  refiirrcQion  ;  he  is  holy  in  all  the  fenfes  of  the 
word,  h-olv  as  feparated  from  the  comnion  lot  of  mankind,  holy 
as  indowed  with  all  virtuoi.:s  qualifications,  and  none  but  fuch 
are  permitted  to  partake  of  this  blellcd  flate.  On  fuch  the  fe- 
cond death  hath  no  pozuer.  The  ferond  death  is  a  Jewifli  phrafe 
for  the  puiiifhment  of  the  wicked  after  death.  So  the  [y) 
Chaldee  parap!nv.feof  Onkclos  upon  that  text  in  Deuteronomy 
xxxiii.  6.  "  Let  Reuben  live,  and  not  die,"  hath  Let  him  not 
d-ie  thte  fecond  death;  and  the  other  paraphrafes  of  Jonathan 
Ben  Uzie!  and  of  Jerufalera   have  Let  lam  not  die  the  fecond 

Vol.  II.  X  X  death 


(7)  K  -n  n-!oii3»ur;!n':irfe  feTunrb.     Onk.    Nsc  mort.itnr  Trsortc  qua 
'mf.rrcDT'jr  iinprotii  ifi  f{;Hi?'v  Cefufn;    •jtnai)).'  Ne"r|ne  moriatur  morts 
lecunJa  qi;«  muriuaiur  !n;proL.'  hi  lir.uro  ieciilo,     Hietol. 


34^  DISSERTATIONS     on 

death  hy  which  the  wicked  dif.  in  the  world  to  come..  It  is  a  familiar 
phiafe  in  the  Chaldee  paraphralcs  and  Jewiih  writings,  and 
in  this  very  book  (xx.  14.  x'xi.  8.)  it  is  declared  to  be  the  fame 
as  the  lake  burning  withjlre  and  briwjione.  The  fons  of  the 
refiirre6tion  therefore  fliall  not  die  again,  but  Tnall  live  in 
eternal  blils,  as  well  as  enjov  all  the  glories  of  the  miilenniiini, 
be  priejls  of  Godand  of  Chrijl^  and  reign  with  him  a  thoujand 
years. 

Nothing  is  moreevident  than  thai  this  prophecy  of  the  millen- 
nium, and  of  the  firll  refurretlion,  hath  not  yet  been  fulfilled, 
even  though  the  refurre6iion  be  taken  in  a  figurative  fenfe.  For 
reckon  the  thoufand  years  with  Ulher  from  the  time  of  Chrifl, 
or  reckon  them  with  Grotius  from  the  time  of  Conllantine, 
yet  neither  of  thefe  periods,  nor  indeed  any  other,  will  anfwer 
the  dcfcription  and  chara6]er  of  the  millennium,  the  purity  and 
peace,  the  holinefs  and  happinefs  of  that  blefled  flate.  Before 
Conftantine  Indeed  the  church  was  in  greater  purity,  but  was 
groaning  under  the  perfecutions  of  the  heathen  emperors. 
After  Conftantine  the  church  was  in  greater  profperity,  but  was 
foon  fhaken  and  diflnrbed  by  herefies  and  fchiims,  by  the  in- 
curfions  and  devaftations  of  the  northern  nations,  by  the  con- 
quering arms  and  prevailing  impollure  of  the  Saracens  and  af- 
terwards of  the  Turks,  by  the  corruption,  idolatry,  and  wick- 
ednefs,  the  ufurpation,  tyranny,  and  cruelty  of  the  ch.urch  of 
Rome.  If  Satan  was  then  bound  when  can  he  be  faid  to  be 
loqfed  ?  Or  how  could  the  faints  and  the  beafi^  Chrifl  and  An- 
tichrift,  reign  at  the  fame  period  ?  This  prophecy  therefore 
remains  yet  to  be  fulfilled,  even  though  the  icfurreftion  be 
t^ken  only  for  an  allegory,  which  yet  the  text  canitot  ac'mit 
without  the  greatefl  torture  and  violence.  For  with  what  pro- 
priety can  it  be  faid,  that  fome  of  the  dead  who  were  beheaded 
lived  and  reigned  with  Chrifl  a  thoufand  years,  but  the  refl  of  the 
dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thoufand  years  were  fin  flied,  unlefs 
the  dying  and  living  again  be  the  fame  in  both  places,  a  proper 
death  and  relurreflion  ?  Indeed  the  death  and  refutre8.ion  of 
the  witnefles  before  mentioned,  Chap.xi.  appears  from  the  con- 
current circumffances  of  the  vifion  to  be  figurative,  but  the 
death  and  rtfarredion  here  mentioned  mull  for  the  very  fame 
reafons  be  concluded  to  be  real.  If  the  martyrs  rife  only  in  a 
fpiritual  fenfe,  then  the  refl.  of  the  dead  rife  only  in  a  fjjiritual 
fenfe  ;  but  if  the  refl  of  the  dead  really  rife,  the  niartyrs  rife  in 
the  fame  manner.     There  is  no  dilFerence  between  them ;  ai:td 

we 


THE     PROPHECIES.  347 

we  fhould  be  cautious  and  tender  of  making  the  firft  refurrec- 
tion  an  allegory,  left  others  fhould  reduce  the  fecond  into  an 
allegory  too,  like  thole  whom  St.  Paul  mentions,  2  Tim.  ii.  17, 
18.  "Hvmeneus  and  Philetus,  who  concerning  the  truth  have 
"  erred,  fa)ing  that  the  refurreftion  is  paft  already,  and  over- 
"  throw  the  lauh  of  fome."  It  is  to  this  firft  refurre6iion  that 
St.  Paul  alludes,  when  he  affirms,  1  Ihef.  iv.  16.  that  "the 
"  dead  in  Chrift  (hall  rife  firft,"  and  1  Cor.  xv.  23.  that  "  eve- 
"  xy  man  (hall  be  made  alive  in  his  own  order,  Chrift  the  firft 
"  fruits,  afterward  they  that  are  Chriit's  at  his  coming,  and 
"  then  Cometh  the  end,"  after  the  general  refurretHon. 

In  the  general  that  there  (hall  be  fuch  a  happy  period  as  the 
rniilennium,  that  "  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  great- 
**  nefs  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  (hall  be  given 
*'  to  the  people  of  the  faints  of  the  moft  High,"  Dan.  vii.  27. 
that  Chrift  ihall  have  "  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and 
♦•  the  uttermoft  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  poffeflion,"  Pfal.  ii.  8. 
that  "  the  earth  (hall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as 
•'  the  waters  cover  the  fea,"  If.  xi.  9.  "  that  the  fulnefs  of  the 
"  Gentiles  fhall  come  in,  an<l  all  Ifrael  (hall  be  faved,"  Rom. 
xi.  25,  26.  in  a  word  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (hail  be  efta- 
blifhed  upon  earth,  is  the  plain  and  exprefs  doftrine  of  Daniel 
and  all  the  prophets  as  well  as  of  St.  John  :  and  we  daily  pray 
for  the  accompli Ihment  of  it  in  praying  Thy  kingdom  come. 
But  of  all  the  prophets  St.  John  is  the  only  one  who  hath  de- 
clared particularly  and  in  exprefs  terms,  that  the  martyrs  (hall 
rife  to  partake  of  the  felicities  of  this  kingdom,  and.  that  it 
ftiall  continue  upon  earth  a  thoufand  years  :  and  the  Jewifh 
church  before  him,  and  the  Chriftian  church  after  him,  have 
farther  believed  and  taught,  that  thefe  thoufand  years  will  be  the 
feventh  millennary  of  the  world.  A  pompous  heap  of  quota- 
tions might  be  produced  to  this  purpofe  both  from  Jewi(h  and 
Chriftian  writers  :  but  I  choofe  to  feleft  only  a  few  of  the  moft 
material  of  each  fort ;  you  may  find  a  great  number  (8)  in  Dr. 
Burnet  and  other  authors  who  have  treated  of  this  fubjeft. 

Of  the   Jev^iih  writers.  (9)   Rabbi   Kciina,  as  cited  in  the, 

Gemara 

(8)  Bnrner's  Theory.  R.  3.  Cb.  5.  B.  4.  Ch.  (u  Met^ePIscita  Doc- 
forum  Kebiseoruiu  de  Magtio  die  Judicii.  P.  53J.  B.  5.  Ch.  3.  Page 
S92.  &-.  &c. 

(9)  D;x:t  Rabl)i  Ketina,  Sex  ann/iruin  milUb'.is  ftat  mundus,  ct  uno, 
(milienario)  vittalutur  ;  de  q^tio  diciiur,  Et  exak^bicur  Dominus  folu*. 

dJS 


348  DISSERTATIONS     on 

Gemara  or  glofs  of  their  Talmud,  faid  that  "  the  world  en- 
"  dures  hx  tlioiifand  years,  and  one  thoufand  it  ihali  be  laid 
''  n'litte,  (that  is  the  enemies  of  God  fhall  be  deftro)'ed)  where- 
"  of  It  is  faid,  in  ii.  ii.  "The  lord  alone  Ihall  be  exalted  in 
"  that  day."  Tradition  alfenis  to  Rabbi  Keiina :  As  out  of 
"  fevcn  years  every  fcventh  is  the  year  of  rcniiilion,  fb  oiu  of 
*'  the  feven  thoufand  years  of  the  woild  the  feventh  millenna- 
"  ry  Ihall  be  the  niillennarv  of  reniifiion,  that  God  clone  may 
"  le  exalted  in  that  day"  It  was  (i)  the  tradition  of  the  houfe 
of  Elias,  who  lived  two  hundred  \'eais  or  ihercaboiMs  before 
Chrifr,  and  the  tradition  niight  perhaps  be  derived  from  Ellas 
iheTilhbite,  that  "the  world  enciuies  fix  thoufand  \ears,  two 
••  thoufand  before  the  Law,  two  thoufand  under  the  Law,  and 
*'  two  thoufand  under  the  Meffiah."  It  was  alfo  (2)  the  tradi- 
tion of  the  houfe  of  Elias,  that  "  the  jufl  wd.om  God  fnal!  raife 
"  up  (meaning  in  the  firfl  refurrc^tion)  Ihall  not  be  turned 
*'  again  into  dult.  Now  if  you  inquise,  how  it  Ihrdl  be  with 
"  the  jull;  in  thofe  thoufand  years  \^-herein  the  holy  bleffed 
■*'  God  fliall  renew  his  world,  whereof  it  is  faid  and  the  Lord 
*'  alone  fiall  be  exalted  in  that  day  ;  you  muft  know  that  the 
*'  holy  blelTedGod  will  give  them  the  wings  as  it  were  of  ea- 
*'  glcs,  that  they  may  fly  upon  the  face  of  the  waters  ;  whence 
*'  it  is  laid,  Pfal.  xlvi.  2.  "Therefore  will  w-e  not  fear,  when 
■*'  the  earth  fjiall  be  changed."  But  perhaps  you  will  fay,  it 
''  fhall  be  a  pain  and  affliction  to  them.  Not  at  all,  for  it  is 
*'  faid,  If.  xl.  31.  "  Thev  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  lis  a  11  renew 
"  their  Ibength,  they  fhull  mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles." 

Of 

flte  i!!o.  Trariitio  ar]flipula(ur  R.  Ketins  :  vSicut  ex  feptenis  a.'inis 
leptinniS  quilque  a.iiiia  leniilTionis  ett,  ita  ex  fepteiii  niilhluib  aiitioriiiti 
niuiuli  fejjtimus  niiilenarius  inilleaas ms  remiiTujiiis  crit,  ui  D'uninns 
foiiis  cx.ihetur  in  die  illo.  In  (jcmara  banhcdiini,  apud  Medc.  V. 
531.  e.  ?.  893. 

(i)  Traditio  rl^mus"  E!;<e  :  Sex  miMc  annos  (liirat  munrfiis  ;  bis 
milic  annis  inani'«'S  ;  bis  nulle  ani;is  Ltx  ;  deiiiqiie  bis  luilie  anois 
«lies  Cbiill:).  apud  Mcc!e,  F.  536,  et  P.  C94.  Biniiei's  'iheoiy.  B.  3. 
Cli.  5. 

(2;  Trac))(Iod(.miis  Eliffi  ;  Jiifti  quos  lenifcit^bit  Deus  non  rediijen- 
f iir  iteruin  in  puiverein.  Si  qjcer^s  auicm.  Mille  annis  iflih  qiiibns 
l)eus  f^jtifliis  t)ei;c<)i^}us  leiiovaturus  tii  muHduni  Uutin,  (ie  qul^iis 
riiciiiir  Va  exaltai.idir  Dominiis  loins  in  die  illn,  qi.id  ji.Oifc  fuairum 
iif  ;  fcieiidiiin,  quod  Deus  faiiiStuS  benediiaiis  riabit 'illis  alss  qinfi  ac- 
qiidaium,  u(  volcijt  hipsriaris  aqiiJiuni  ;  iinde  dicitur  (I'Cal.x'.vi.  2  ) 
hidptcrca  non  liinel  iir.uf.,  tuin  imiiabitur  terra.  At  forte  (inqnics) 
erit  if.fis  dolori  feu  ^fflidioni.  .Scd  occurrit  dhid  fif.  xl.  31.)  ExTpec- 
tanuuus  Doniinnn)  in!i()vaL;ii:j;ur  viit\«,  eil'.-jentur  aita  w.As.i  squiU- 
tuai.   3].uu  Mede  P.  yjC, 


THE     PROPHECIES.  349 

Of  the  Chiifliiin  writers  St.  Barnabas  in  the  fiifl  century 
{3)  thus  comments  upon  thofe  words  of  Mofes,  "  And  God 
*■  made  in  fix  days  the  works  of  his  hands,  and  he  firiijlied  them 
"  on  (he  feventh  day,  and  he  rejled  in  it,  and  Jantiified  it. 
"  Confider,  children,  what  that  fignifies,  he  finijhed  them  in 
"  fix  days.  This  it  fjgnifies,  that  the  Lord  God  will  finifii 
"  all  things  in  fix  thoufand  years.  For  a  day  with  him  is  a 
*'  thoufand  years  ;  as  he  himfelf  teftifieth  faying,  Behold  this 
"  day  jhall  be  as  a  thoufand  years.  Therefore,  childreti,  in 
*'  fix  days  that  is  in  fix  thoufand  years  Ihall  all  things  be  con- 
"  fummated.  And  he  rfied  the feventh  day:  this  fignifies, 
"  that  when  his  fon  fhall  come,  and  fhall  abolifh  the  feafon  of 
"  the  wicked  one,  and  fhall  judge  the  ungodly,  and  fliall 
*'•  change  the  fun,  and  the  moon,  and  the  ffars,  then  he  fiiall 
"  reft  glorioufiy  in  that  feventh  day."  Juflin  Martyr  in  ihe 
fecond  century  (4)  declares  the  millennium  to  be  the  catholic 
doctrine  of  his  time.  "  I,  and  as  many  as  are  orthodox  Chnf- 
"  tians  in  all  refpefls,  do  acknowlcge  that  there  fhall  be  a  re- 
"  furreftion  of  the  flefh,  (meaning  the  firfl  refurretlion)  and  a 
"  thoufand  years  in  Jerufalem  rebuilt,  and  adorned,  and  in- 
"  larged,  (that  is  in  the  new  Jerufalem)  as  the  prophets  Eze- 
"  kiel,  and  Ifaiah,  and  others  una/iimoufly  atteft."  After- 
wards he  fubjoins,  "  A  certain  man  among  us,  whofe  name 
"  was  John,  one  of  the  apoftles  of  Chrift,  in   a  revelation 

"  made 

(,;)  Fecitque  Dens  in  fexdiebus  opera  manuum  ruariim,et  confum- 
mavit  in  die  I'eptinia,  et  in  ea  rcquievit,  ec  fanrtificavit  eani.  Adver- 
tite,  filii,  quid  dicat  ;  conrurainavit  in  fex  dichiis  :  id  ait  ;  omnia 
coniummabit  Domitius  Deus  in  fex  inillit^us  aDnoriim.  Nam  apud 
ilium  dies  ccquiparator  miile  aiinis,  iit  ipferaet  'eftatur  dicens.  Ecce 
hodiernus  dies  erit  tanquain  miile  anni.  Itaque,  filii,  in  fex  diebus, 
hoc  eft,  in  fex  ann(/rum  miiiibus  confumraahuntur  univerfa,  Et  requi- 
ev!t  die  feptuna  :  lioc  ait  ;  quando  vetiiens  e^us  filius  terapus  Iniqui 
abolebif,  ac  judicabit  impios,  et  rautabit  folem  ac  lunam,  fte!l,-;fque, 
tunc  puitie  requiefcet  in  die  feptima.  S.  Barnabse  Epift.  Cap.  15. 
Edit.   Coteierii,  et  (  lerici. 

(4J  Eg'.i  autem,  et  tl  qui  reflce  per  omnia  fententise  Chrifiiani  fnnt, 
et  carnis  refurreftione.-ii  fuiuram  novinuis,  et  nulle  annos  in  Hierufa- 
lem  infiaurata,  et  exornata,  et  dilatata,  licut  propbeta;,  Fzecbiel,  et 
Efaias,  et  alii  pr()n)ulvMii(.  Et  vir  spud  nos  quidam,  cni  nomen  tr?x 
Joannes,  e  diiodecun  apoftjiis  Chnfti  unus,  in  ea  quas  illi  exhihita  eft 
revelatioue  Chrifti  fideles  nollri  arinos  miile  Hierofolyinis  pciaduios 
eile  prsiocutus  e!i,  et  poftea  iiniverfalem  et  (ut  feme!  dicam)  fempi- 
teni^in  omnium  iinanimiter  (imul  refuneflionem  er  jiidiciut:ii  futurum. 
Jnfl:.  Mart.  Dixil.  cum  Trypix-'iie  Pars  Secunda,  P.  3C7  et  308.  Edit. 
i'aiis.  i'.  Ill  c!  315.  Euii.  Thirlbii. 


n.i<j  DISSERTATIONS    on 


iW 


*'  njade  to  him  did  prophecy  that  the  faithful  believers  in  Chiifl 
*'  fiiould  live  a  thoufand  years  in  the  new  Jerufalein,  and  after 
"  thefe  Ihould  be  the  general  refurretUon  and  judgment  :" 
which  is  an  early  atteitaiion  to  the  genuinenefs  and  authenti- 
city of  the  book  of  the  Revelation  ;  for  JulHn  was  converted 
to  Chrjirranity  about  thirty  years  after  the  death  of  St.  John, 
at  wliicii  lime  probably  many  were  alive,  who  had  known  and 
rem^mb(?red  the  apoltle.  Dr.  Middleton  in  his  Inquiry  into 
the  miraculous  powers,  &.c.  has  done  great  injuflice  to  Juflin 
Martyr  aS  well  as  to  feveral  of  the  fathers.  In  treating  of  tlie 
millennium  (P.  26.)  he  reprefents  Juftin  as  faying,  "  that  all 
*'  the  {aims  Ihould  be  raifed  in  theflefli,  and  reign  with  Chrill 
**  in  Jerufalem,  inlarged  and  beautified  in  a  wonderful  manner 
•'  for  their  reception,  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  fenfual  plcafures, 
"  for  a  thoufand  years  before  the  general  refurretiion."  But 
in  the  original  there  is  no  fuch  claufe  as  that,  m  ike  tnjoyment 
{yf  all Jaifual  pleajkrcs',  it  is  an  addition  and  interpolation  of  the 
Dotlor's  own,  in  order  to  depreciate  the  venerable  father :  and 
he  could  not  poflibly  have  made  it  by  miilake,  he  mull  have 
<lone  it  dcfignedl)',  for  he  has  cited  the  original  as  far  as  to  that 
claufe,  and  there  Hopping  fliort  has  concealed  the  reft  with  an 
&c.  If  he  had  fairly  cited  the  whole  fenience  (as  I  have  done 
above)  he  was  fenfible  that  every  fcholar  muft  have  detected 
the  impofition.  It  isfcrioufly  to  be  lamented,  that  fo  learned 
and  ingcriious  a  man  and  fo  very  fine  a  writer  as  Dr.  Middle- 
ton  was,  Ihould  in  fupport  of  any  argument  have  been  guilty 
of  fo  many  falfe  quotations  as  he  has  been,  more  than  any  au- 
thor I  know.  Forgery  fliould  be  deemed  a  capital  offenfe  in 
literary  as  well  as  in  civil  affairs.  It  has  been  the  fate  of  Juf- 
tin to  have  his  fenfe  mifreprefented  by  others  as  well  as  by 
Dr.  Middleton.  For  he  has  been  made  to  fay  that  the  doctrine 
of  the  millennium  had  not,  even  in  his  time,  obtained  univer- 
fal  reception,  but  that  viany  Chrijiians  of  pure  and  pious  prin- 
ciples rejcded  it,  it  Ihould  have  been  faid,  did  not  acknowledge 
it.  But  Juftin  could  not  fo  palpably  contradift  himfelf.  The 
whole  context  evidently  demonftrates,  that  we  fhould  read, 
with  Mede  and  Tillotfon,  the  paftage  with  a  negative,  that 
77ia7iy  not  of  pure  and  ptous  principles  did  not  acknozolege  it. 
For  fame,  fays  he,  are  called  Chrijiians,  but  are  etheijhcal  and 
vngodly  heretics.  A  manifeft  proof,  that  they  were  men  not  of 
pure  ajid godly  principles.  A  little  after  he  fubjoins,  ihdit.  Jbme 
ATecalUd  ChriJlianSyand  do  not  corfefs  this^  and  deny  the.  re  fur- 

rcdiou 


THE    PROPHECIES.  35t 

reCiion  of  the  dead.  And  then  after  all  follows  what  was  cited 
before,  "  But  I,  and  as  many  as  are  orthodox  Chriflians  in  all 
"  rcfpe61s,  do  acknowlege  that  there  fhall  be  a  refurretliion  of 
"  ilie  flefh  and  a  thoufand  years  in  Jerufalem,  &c."  He  thought 
the  do6lrine  of  the  millennium  of  fuch  confequence  that  he 
has  joined  it  all  along  with  that  of  the  refurreftion  of  the  dead. 
It  is  evident  therefore  that  he  never  meant  to  fay,  that  they 
who  rejefted  this  doftrine  were  Chriftiaus  of  pure  and  pious 
prindp/ds,  but  the  contrary.  Tertullianat  the  beginning  of  the 
third  century  (5)  profed'eth  his  belief  of  the  kingdom  promifcd 
to  the  faints  upon  earth,  of  their  refurreflion  for  a  thoufand 
years,  of  their  livinginthe  new  Jerufalem,  and  therein  enjoy- 
ing all  fpiritual  delights,  and  of  the  deflruftion  of  the  world 
and  the  general  judgment  after  the  thoufand  years :  and  his 
books  of  Paradife.  and  of  the.  hope  of  the  faithful,  if  they  had 
not  been  loft  or  fuppreffed,  might  have  afforded  ampler  proois 
of  all  thefe  particulars.  Laftantius  at  the  beginning  of  the 
fourth  century  (6)  is  very  copious  upon  this  fubje61:  in  the  fe- 
venth  book  of  his  Divine  Inllitutions.  He  faith,  "  Becaufe 
"  all  the  works  of  God  were  finilhed  in  fix  days,  it  is  neceC- 
"  fary  that  the  world  Ihould  remain  in  this  ftate  fix  ages,  that 
"  is  fix  thoufand  years."  And  again,  "becaufe  having  finifhed 
"  the  works  he  relied  on  the  feventh  day,  and  bleffed  it  ;  it  is 
"  necelfary  that  at  the  end  of  the  fix  thoufandth  year  all  wick- 
"  ednefs  fliould  be  abolifhed  out  of  the  earth,  and  juftice  {hould 
"  reign  for  a  thoufand  years."     He  faith,  "  When  the  Son  of 

"  God 

(5)  Nam  et  confitemur  in  terra  nob's  re;:nuni  reproni'ffijra  ;  It, 
Tert'jU.  adverf.  Marcion.  Lib.  3.  Cap.  24.  Edit.  Rigaltji.  Pans 
167?. 

(6)  Quoniam  fcx  ditbus  cuniSa  Dei  opera  perfefla  funt ;  per  faeru- 
la  fex,  id  eft  annonim  fex  millia,  manerc  hoc  ftatii  mundum  necelFe 
ell. — Et  rurfi]S,  quoniam  pcrfeflis  opcribus  requievir  die  feptimo,  e- 
umqtie  beuedixit ;  necefle  eft,  ut  in  fine  fexti  millefinii  anni  malitia 
oranis  oboleatiir  e  terra,  et  rej>net  per  aniios  niille  juftitia.  Cap.  14. 
Vcrusn  iliC,  cum  deleverit  injiiftitiam,-— ac  juftos,  qui  a  prIucip:o  fue- 
runr,  ad  vitam  reftauraveric,  mille  annis  inter  homines  verfa'nitur, 
eofque  jufliffimo  imperio  re^et. — Siib  idejn  tempus  etiam  princeps 
djemormm-— catenis  vincietur,  ct  erit  in  cnftodia  mille  annis  cieleftis 
imperii,  quo  jufliila  in  orbe  rejjnabit,  ne  quod  malum  adverfus  popu- 
lumDei  moliitur.  Cap.  24.  Sed  idem,  cmn  mi!lc  anni  regni,  hoc 
eft  feptem  millia  caeperint  terminaii  ;  folvetur  denuo,  liz.  Cum  vera 
compleii  fuerint  raille  anni,— fiet,  fecunda  ilia,  ct  publica  omnium 
rerurrccT'ii),  in  qua  cxcitabuntur  injofti  ad  cniciafus  rempitemos.-— 
Ilajc  eft  dc(51rina  fanilorum  prophctitMm,  quani  Chriflianj  fetjuimu)  ; 
l)Kc  noAia  fjpicntia.  Caj).  :6, 


352  DISSERTATI  ONS    ON'- 

"  God  iliall  have  deftroyed  injuftice,  and  fliall  have  reflorei 
*'  the  jufl  to  hfe,  he  Ihall  be  converflmt  among  men  a  thoulaiid 
"years,  and  (hail  rale  them  with  moll  jull  government.  At 
"  the  fame  time  the  prince  of  devils  ihall  be  bound  with  chains, 
"  and  fliall  be  in  cuUody  the  thoufand  years  of  the  heavenly 
"  kingdom,  while  jullice  {hall  reign  in  the  world,  left  he 
"  ihould  attempt  any  evil  againft  the  people  of  God,"  Ke 
faith,  "  When  the  thouiand  years  of  the  kingdom,  that  is  fe- 
"  ven  thoufand  years  (hall  draw  towards  a  conclufion,  Satan 
"  Hiail  be  ioofed  again  :  and  when  the  thoufand  y&ars  fliall  be 
«'  completed,  then  fhall  be  that  fecond  and  public  refurre6^ioti 
"  of  all,  wherein  the  unjuft  fliall  be  raifcd  to  everlailing  tor- 
"  ments."  And  having  inlarged  upon  thefe  topics  he  con- 
cludes, "  This  is  the  dofclrine  of  the  holy  prophets  which  we 
"  Chriflians  follow  ;  this  is  our  wifdom."  In  fliort  the  doc- 
trine of  the  millennium  was  generally  believed  in  the  three 
firft  and  purefl  ages  ;  and  this  belief,  as  the  (7)  learned  Dod- 
well  hathjuftly  obferved,  was  one  principal  caufe  of  the  forti- 
tude of  the  primitive  ChiilHans ;  they  even  coveted  martyr- 
dom, in  hopes  of  being  partakers  of  the  privileges  and  glories 
of  the  martyrs  in  tlie  firft  refurreftion. 

Afterwards  the  do^irine  grev;  into  difrepute  for  various  rea- 
fons.  Some  both  Jewilh  and  Chriftian  v/riters  have  debafcd 
it  with  a  mixture  of  fables ;  they  have  defcribed  the  kingdoiii 
more  like  a  fenfual  than  a  fpiritual  kingdom,  and  thereby  they 
have  not  only  expofed  themfelves,  but  (what  isinfinitely  worfc) 
the  dottrine  itfelf  to  contempt  and  ridicule.  It  hath  fufTcrcd 
by  the  mifreprefentations  of  its  enemies,  as  well  as  by  the  in- 
difcretions  of  its  friends  ;  many,  like  (8)  Jerome,  have  charg- 
ed the  millcnnarians  with  abfurd  and  impious  opinions  which 
they  never  held  ;  and  rather  than  they  would  admit  the  truth 
•of  the  dotfrine,  they  have  not  fcrupled  to  call  in  queftion  the 
genuinenefs  of  the  book  of  the  Revelation.  It  hath  been  a- 
bufed  even  to  worfe  purpofes ;  it  hath  been  made  an  engine  of 
"  fafiion  ;  and  turbulent  fanatics,  under  the  pretence  of  faints, 

have 

(7)  Jam  in  mll'ennii  repiio  primam  fore  reftirreinioiiem  rorporiiin 
crediderurt  pi'inicvi  Chrifliaiji.  Et  \n  jtidoruin  profjii.im  cini  credi- 
derunc  refurrfdionem,  ita  inartyruin  in  ea  porrionem  loiige  effe  prse- 

tipuani. Ha;c  cum  itacretJereimir,  dici  ncqmt  qnannmi   inartvres 

illms  aratis  inartyrii  fludi'o  iiiHimniariR:.  Doclwelli  DilTert.  Cypri- 
an. XII.     De  M-irfvriim  fortitiiriina.     Sert.20,  21. 

(S),  S«e  Meile's  Worits,  B.  q.  Chap.  5.  D.  Hieronyml  Pronunciata 
dc  Dugraate  niillcmurioiur.j,  i'.  8'y7, 


THE     PROPHECIES-  355 

have  afpired  to  dominion,  and  diftiirbed  the  pf;ace  of  civil   fo- 
ciety.'     Beiides  wherever  the  iniluence  and   authority  of  the' 
church  of  Pv«inc  have  extended,  fne  hath  endeavoured  by  all 
means  to  dilcrcdii  this  doi^'trine;   and  indeed  not  widiout  fufR- 
cientreafon,  this  kingdom  of  Chrilt  being  founded  on  the  ruins 
of  the  kingdom  of  AntichrilK     No  wonder  therefore  thatthi:* 
dotirine  lay  depreffed  for  many  ages,  but    it  fprang  up  again 
at  the  Reformation,  and  will  iloriih  together  with  the  ftudy  of 
the    Revelation.     All  the  danger   is  on  one  fide,  of  pruning 
and  loppkig  it  too  fhort,  and  on  the  other,  of   fuffering   it  tof 
grow  too  wild  and  luxuriant.     Great    caution,   fobernefs,  and 
judgment  are  required,  to  keep  the  middle  courfe.     We  Ihould 
neither  with  fome  interpret  it  into  an  allegory,  nor  depart  from 
the   literal  fenfe  of  fcnpture  without  abfolute  necefiity  for   lo 
doing.     Neither  (hould  we  with  others  indulge  an  extravagant 
fancy,  nor  explain  toocurioufly  the  manner  and  circumftances 
of  tb.is  future  fiate.     It  is  fafeft  and  beft  faithfully  to  adhere  to 
the  words  of  fcripturc,  or  to  fair  dedaftions  from  fcripture   ; 
^nd  to  reft  contented  with  the  general  account,  till   time  fhall 
accoraplifh  and  eclaricife  all  the  particulars. 

7  And  when  the  thoufand  years  are  expired,  Satan 
fhall  be  loofed  out  of  Iris  prifon. 

8  And  {hall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them,  together  to  battle  ;  the  number  of  wdiom  ts  as  the 
fand  of  the  fea. 

9  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
compared  the  camp  of  the  faints  about,  and  tlie  beloved 
ciiy  ;  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and 
devoured  them. 

10  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them,  was  caft  into  the 
lakeof  fire  ar>d  brimllone,  wliere  the  beaO  and  the  falle 
prophet  are,  and  Ihall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for 
ever  and  ever. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  thoufand  years  (ver*"*  y — lo.)  the 
re  [train  t  fli  all  betaken  off  from  v.dckedncfs  and  for  <:z  /ill/r 
feafon  as  it  was  faid  before,  (verf.  3.)  Satan  Jliall  he.  loofed  oui 
oj  his  prifon,  and  make  one  elTort  m.ore  to  re-eftablilh  his 
kingdom.  As  he  deceived  our  firft  parents  in  the  parailifiacal 
iiate,  fo  he  fhall  base  the  artifice  tc  d:ifiivt  the  r.atims  in   this 

^'oI..  II.  Y  y  mlllenniai    " 


854  DISSERTATIONS    o  u 

millennial  kingdom,  to  fhow  that  no  flats  or  condition  upon 
earth  is  exempted  and  fecured  from  finning.  The  nations, 
whom  he  fhall  deceive,  are  defcribed  as  living  in  the  remotelt 
parts  of  the  world  ;  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earthy  (in  the 
Greek  thus  in  the  four  angles  or  corners  oj  the  earth;)  and  they 
are  dillinguifhed  by  the  name  of  Gog  and  Magog,  and  are  faid 
to  be  as  numerous  as  the  find  of  the  fea.  Gog  and  Magog  item. 
to  have  been  formerly  the  general  name  of  the  northern  nations 
of  Europe  and  Afia,  as  the  Scythians  have  been  fince,  and  the 
Tartars  are  at  prefent.  In  Ezekiel  there  is  a  famous  prophe- 
cy concerning  Gog  and  Magog,  and  this  prophecy  alludes  to 
that  in  many  particulars.  Both  that  of  Ezekiel  and  this  of 
St.  John  remain  yet  to  be  fulfilled  ;  and  therefore  we  cannot 
be  abfolutely  certain  that  they  may  not  both  relate  to  the  fame 
events,  but  it  appears  more  probable  that  they  relate  to  difler-j 
ent  events.  The  one  is  expefted  to  take  effeft  before,  but 
the  other  will  not  take  efFeft  till  after,  the  millennium.  Gog 
and  Magog  in  Ezekiel  are  faid  exprefly  (xxxviii.  6.  15.  xxxix. 
2.)  to  come  from  the  north-quarters  and  the  north-parts,  but  in 
St.  John  they  come  from  the  four-quarters  or  corners  of  the 
earth.  Gog  and  Magog  in  Ezekiel  bend  their  forces  againft 
the  Jews  refettled  in  their  own  land,  but  in  St.  John  they 
march  up  againft  the  faints  and  church  of  God  in  general. 
Gog  and  Magog  in  Ezekiel  are  with  very  good  reafon  fuppofed 
to  be  the  Turks,  but  the  Turks  are  the  authors  of  the  frond 
woe,  and  the  fecond  woe  (xi.  14.)  is  pajl  before  the  third  woe, 
and  the  third  woe  long  precedes  the  time  here  treated  of.  Eze- 
kiel's  prophecy  apparently  coincides  with  the  latter  part  of  the 
eleventh  chapter  of  Daniel,  and  prefignifies  the  deftru6Hon  of 
the  Othman  empire,  which  includes  Gomtr  and  many  Euro- 
pean, as  well  as  Ethiopia,  Lybia,  and  other  nations.  If  Gog 
and  Magog  in  St.  John  are  the  fame  with  thofe  in  Ezekiel,  then 
we  muft  fiippofe  the  Othman  empire,  to  fubfift  throughout  the 
millennium,  which  can  hardly  be  believed,  as  it  can  hardly  be 
reconciled  with  other  prophecies.  It  may  therefore  be  con- 
cluded that  Gog  and  Magog  a«  well  as  Sodom,  and  Egypt,  and 
Babylon,  are  niyftic  names  in  this  book  ;  and  the  laft  enemies 
of  the  Chriftian  church  are  fo  denominated,  becaufe  Gop-  and 
Magog  appear  to  be  the  laft  enemies  of  the  Jewilh  nation. 
Who  they  fhall  be,  we  cannot  pretend  to  fay  with  any  theleaft 
degree  of  certainty.     It  is  a  ftrange  whimfical  abfurd  paradox 

of 


t 

THE    PROPHECIES.  355 

■of  (9)  Dr.  Burnet,  but  his  hypotfiefis  betrayed  him  into  it, 
that  they  (hall  be  "  fons  of  the  earth,  generated  from  the  flime 
•'  of  the  ground  and  the  heat  of  the  fun,  as  brute  creatures 
"  were  at  firft."  Mr.  Mcde's  (1)  conjefture  is  much  more  ra- 
tional, that  thev  fhall  be  the  nations  of  America,  the  nations  of 
America  being  in  all  probability  colonies  or  defcendents  fiom 
the  Scythians,  that  is  from  Gog  and  Magog.  Whoever  they  fliall 
be  they  ihall  come  up  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth  on  the 
breadth  cf  the  earth,  and  (hall  compajs  the  camp  of  the  faints 
about,  and  the  beloved  city,  the  new  Jerufalem  with  the  faints 
incamped  around  it,  as  the  Ifraelites  incamped  around  the  ta- 
bernacle in  the  wildernefs.  But  they  fhall  not  fucceed  and 
profpcr  in  their  attempts  ;  thev  fhall  not  be  able  to  hurt  the 
church  and  city  of  God,  but  Ihall  be  deftroyed,  in  an  extraor- 
dinary manner,  hy  fire  from  heaven  :  and  the  devil  hirafelf,  the 
promoter  and  leader  of  this  new  apoftafy  and  rebellion  againft 
Ood  and  his  Chriff,  (hall  not  only  be  confined  as  before,  but 
fliall  hecaji  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  hrimflone,  where  he  fhall  be 
punilhed  together  with  the  beafl  and  the  falfe  prophet  who  were 
caft  in  before  him,  andfhall  be  torimntcd day  aiidmghtfor  ever 
*nd  tver. 

\  1  And  I  faw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  fat 
on  it,  from  whofe  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled 
away,  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them. 

12  And  I  faw  the  dead,  fmall  and  great,  ftand  before 
Cod  ;  and  the  books  were  opened  :  and  another  book 
was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life  :  and  the  dead  were 
judged  out  of  thofe  things  which  were  written  in  the 
books,  according  to  their  works. 

13  And  the  fea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it  ; 
and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in 
them  :  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to  their 
works. 

14  And  death  and  hell  were  caft  into  the  lake  of  fire : 
This  is  the  fecond  death. 

15  And  whofover  was  not  found  written  in  the  boolt. 
of  life,  was  caft  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

After 

(9)  Burnet's  Theory.  B.  4.  Chap.  10. 

(0  De  Gogo  et    Majjo^o    in  Apocalrpfi  Conjeflura,    in  Mede*)». 
Works.  B.  3,  P.  5:74.  Fuller!  MifcelL  Sacra.  Lib.  3.  Cap,  4,  in  fine. 


35^  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  M 

After  this  lafl  conflift  and  the  final  defeat  of  Sa!an,  there 
follows  (verf.  ii — 1,5.)  the  general  refurrehion  and  judgment, 
reprefentcd  in  a  vifion  of  a  great  cvhue  throne,  great  to  [\,o\v 
the  largnefs  and  extent,  zvliite  to  (how  the  juftite  and  equity 
of  the  judgment,  and  ow.  fitting  on  it,  who  can  be  none 
other  than  the  Son  of  God,  ior,  John  v.  22.  "  the  Fa- 
*'  ther  hath  committed  ail  judgment  unto  the  Son  ;  from 
"  whofe  face  the  eardi  and  the  heaven  fled  away,  and  there 
"  was  found  no  place  for  them,"  fo  that  this  is  properly  the. 
end  of  the  zvorld.  The  dead,  ho^h  fhuul  and  gr.mt,  of  all 
ranks  and  degrcea,  as  well  thofe  who  perilhed  at  fea  and  were 
buried  in  the  waters,  as  thofe  who  died  at  land  and  were  buri- 
ed in  graves,  are  all  raifed,  and  Hand  before  the  judgment-feat 
of  God,  where  they  are  judged  eviry  man.  according  to  their 
VJorks,  as  exaflly  as  if  ail  their  a£Hons  had  been  recorded  in 
books.  They  who  are  found  not  worthy  to  be  inrollcd  in  the 
regiflers  of  heaven  are  caji  into  the  lake  of  fin  ;  whither  alfo 
were  caft  death  and  hell  or  the  gra,ve,  who  are  here  pcrfonificd, 
as  they  are  likewife  in  other  places  of  holy  fcripture.  It  may 
feem  ftrange  that  death  Ihould  be  cq/i  into  the  lake  of  pre  whiik 
"i.s  the  fecond  death  ;  but  the  meajjing  is  that  temporal  death, 
M'hich  hitherto  had  exercifed  dominion  over  the  race  of  men, 
fliall  be  totally  abolilhed,  and  with  refpc^l  to  the  wicked  be 
convexlcA'mio  eternal  death.  Tlicn,  as  St,  Paul  faiih,  1  Cor. 
-XV.  ,54,  26.  "  Ihall  be  brought  to  pafs  the  faying  that  is  written 
♦'  Death  is  fwallowed  up  in  viftory  :  for  the  lafl  enemy  that 
'*  Ihall  be  dcflroyed  is  death. 


CHAP.     XXL 

1      A    N  D  I  faw  a  new  heaven  anxl  a  new  earth  :  for 
f\.  the  firll  heaven  and   the   firit  earth   were  palTcd 
away  ;  and  there  was  no  more  fea. 

2  And  I  John  faw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerufalem,  com- 
ing down  fiotn  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride 
adorned  for  her  hufband. 

3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  faving,Be- 
hoKl  th.e  tabernacle  of  God  ziwith  men,  and  he  will  dwell 
uith  ihcm,  and  they  flial!  be  his  people,  and  God  himfelf 
ihall  be  willi  ihcm,  and  be  their  God. 

4  And 


THE     PROPHECIES.  g5^ 

4  Ami  God  fliali  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ; 
and  theie  fiiall  be  no  more  death,  neither  forrow,  nor 
crying,  neither  (liail  there  be  any  more  pain  :  for  the 
former  things  are  palfed  away. 

^  And  he  that  lat  upon  the  throne,  faid,  Behold,  I 
make  all  things  new.  And  he  faid  unto  me,  Write  :  for 
theie  words  are  true  and  faithful. 

6  And  he  faid  unto  n:ie,  It  is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end  :  I  will  give  unto  him 
that  is  athirft,  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely. 

7  He  that  overcometh  fhall  inherit  all  things,  and  I 
will  be  his  God  and  he  fhall  be  my  fon. 

8  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abomina- 
ble, and  murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  forcerers, 
and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  fhall  have  their  part  in  the 
lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brimftone :  which  is 
the  fecond  death. 

A  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  fverf.  i.)  fucceeded  in  the 
jroom  of  the  fir Ji  heaven  and  the  firjl  earth,  which  pajjed  away 
(xx.  1 1.)  at  the  general  judgment.     In  the  new  earth   there  is 
this  remarkable  property,  that  there  is  no  ?noreJea,  which  whe- 
ther it  Ifiall  be  effected  by  the  means  which  the  (2)  theorifls  of 
the  earth  have  prefcribed  or  by  any  other,  time  mufl  difcover : 
but  it  is  evident  from  hence,  that  this  new    heaven  and  earth 
are  not  defigned  to  take  place  till  after  the  general  judgment, 
for  at  the  general  judgment,  xx.  13,  '*  the  fea  g.-veup  the  dead 
"  which  were  in  it."  Many  underffand  the   expreflion  figura- 
tively, that  there  fhall  be  no  troubles  or  commotions  in  this  new 
world.     In  this  new  world  too  the  new  jerujalem  appears  (verf. 
2.)  in  full  glory  and  fplendor.     It  is  defcribed  as  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven  :  it  is  a  city,  whofe  builder  and  maker 
is  God  ;  and  is  adorned  as  the  bride  for  the.    Lamb,    the  true 
church  of  Chrifl  :  and  the  ne^v' Jerufalcm,  the   true  churcli  of 
Chrift,  fubfifts  as  well  during  the  millennial  kingdom  as   after 
it.     At  the  commencement  of  the  millennium  it  was  faid,  xix. 
7.  "  The  marriage  of  the   Lamb  is  come,  and  his    wife  hath 
"  made  herfelf  ready."  At  the  conclufion  of   the   millennium 
Gog  and  Magog  went   up   (xx.  9.)  againft   the  beloved  city  : 

And 


(2)  Burnet's   Theorj-.  B.  4.    Chap.  2.   Whinon's  Theory.  B.   4. 
Chap,  5. 


S^B  DISSERTATIONS     on 

And  here  it  is  reprefented  as  the  metropolis  of  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth.  The  new  Jerufalem  ihall  be  the  habitation 
of  the  faints  of  the  firft  refiirreftion,  and  it  fhall  alfo  be  the 
habitation  of  the  faints  of  thegeneral  refurre61ion.  The  qhurch 
of  Chrifl  (hall  endure  through  all  times  and  changes  in  this 
world,  and  likewife  in  the  world  to  come  ;  it  fhall  be  glorious 
upon  earth  during  the  millennium,  and  fhall  be  more  glorious 
ilill  in  the  new  earth  after  the  millennium  to  all  eternity. 
Earth  (hall  then  become  as  heaven,  or  rather  it  fhall  be  a  heaven 
upon  earth,  (verf.  3.)  God  dwelling  vifibly  among  men  :  and 
(verf.  4.)  there  Jhall  be  no  more  death,  which  cannot  come  to 
pafs,  till  death  fhall  be  totally  abolifhed  (xx.  14.)  by  being  cajl 
into  the  lake  of  fire,  and  till  the  former  things,  the  firfl  heaven 
and  the  firfl  earth,  are  pajfed  away.  He  who  fat  upon  the  throne 
as  judge  of  the  world  (xx.  ii.j  declares  (verf.  ^.)  Behold,  I 
make  all  things  new  :  He  is  the  author  of  this  fecond  as  well 
as  of  the  firft  creation,  and  he  commands  thefe  things  to  be 
written  for  the  edification  and  confolation  of  his  church  with 
a  firm  affurance  of  their  truth  and  certainty.  He  pronounces 
this  period  (verf.  6,  7,  8.)  to  be  the  confummation  of  all  things, 
when  thepromifes  of  God,andthedefiresof  his  faithful  fervants 
fhall  all  be  fully  accomplilhed  ;  the  righteous  Jhall  inherit  all 
things,  but  the  profligate  and  immoral  Jliall  have  their  portion 
in  the  lake  off  re  and  brinijlone;  which  is  a  farther  demonflra* 
tion,  that  thefc  things  cannot  take  effeft  till  after  the  general 
judgment. 

Many,  I  know,  both  ancients  and  moderns,  make  the  mil- 
lennium ivnchronize  with  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth  ; 
and  fome  latitude  of  interpretation  may  be  well  allowed  in  thefe 
myfferious  points  of  futurity  :  but  this  order  of  things,  and  this 
interpretation  of  the  words,  appear  to  me  moft  natural,  and  moft 
agreeable  to  the  context.  Gog  and  Magog,  the  nations  in  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  are  deceived  by  Satan  after  the  ex- 
piration of  the  millennium  ;  but  Gog  and  Magog  are  not  in- 
habiiers  of  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth.  It  is  not  our 
bufinefs  to  frame  theories  and  invent  hypothefes,  but  faithfully 
to  follow  the  word  of  God  as  our  fureft  guide,  without  regard- 
ing much  the  authority  of  men.  Not  but  various  authorities 
might  be  cited  to  fhow  that  this  is  no  novel  opinion.  As  St. 
Barnabas  (3)  fays,  "  When  the  Lord  fhall  make  all  things  new» 

"  then 

(',)  Nnvatis  vero  cuiiftis  a  Domino oftavi    diei    initiiim,  hoc 

eft  iniriuni,  alteriiis  mundi.  SaiiCti  Barnab.  Epjft.  Cap.  15,  Videeti-- 
iiix  I\ata!)  Cotclerii,  <kc. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


359 


**  then  fhall  be  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  day,  which  is  the 
"  beginning  of  another  world  ;"  allowing  fix  thoufand  years 
to  the  duration  of  this  world,  the  feventh  thoufand  to  the  mil- 
lennium, and  the  eighth  thoufand  to  the  beginning  of  a  bielfed 
eternity  :  and  you  may  find  many  more  teflimonies  alleged  to 
this  purpofein  the  notes  of  Cotelerius  and  other  critics  upon 
this  palfage  of  St.  Barnabas.  Laftantius  (4)  affirms,  that 
■"  when  the  thoufand  years  Ihall  be  compleated,  the  world  fhall 
*'  be  renewed  by  God,  and  the  heaven  lliall  be  folded  up,  and 
"  the  earth  ihdl  be  changed  ;  and  God  fhall  transform  men 
•*  into  the  fimilitude  of  angels  ;  and  they  fhall  be  white  as  fnow, 
"  and  fhall  be  always  converfant  in  the  fight  of  the  Almighty, 
•'  and  fhall  facrifice  to  their  Lord,  and  ferve  him  for  ever." 
St.  Auflin  alfo  (5)  declares,  that  "  the  judgment  being  finifh- 
"  ed,  then  this  heaven  and  this  earth  fliall  ceafe  to  be,  when 
"  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth  fhall  begin  to  be.  For 
*'  by  a  mutation  of  things  this  world  will  pafs  away,  not  by  an 
•'  utter  extinction.  Whence  alfo  the  apoflle  fays,  (1  Cor.  vii. 
"  o^x.)  that  the  fajliion  of  this  world  pajjdk  away ."  And  indeed 
>vhy  fhould  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth  be  deffroyed, 
when  there  fhall  be  no  more  fin,  when  there  JJiall  be  no  more 
curje,  when  there Jhall  be  no  more  death  ?  The  heaven  and  the 
earth  of  old  [2  Pet.  iii'.  5 — 7.)  for  the  wickednefs  of  man  perfk- 
ed  by  water  :  The  heaven  and  the  earth  which  are  now,  are  re- 
served unto  fre  againfi  the  day  of  judgment,  and  perdition  of  un- 
godly men ;  but  why  fhould  not  the  new  heaven  and  the  new 
earth  be  preferved,  wherein  dwelltth  righteoufnefs  ? 


9  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  feven  angels, 
which  had  the  feven  vials  full  of  the  feven  lafl  plagues, 
and  talked  with  me,  faying,  Come  hither,  1  will  fhew  thee 
the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 

10  And 

(4)  Cum  vero  completl  fiuerint  mills  anni,  renovabitur  mundua 
a  Deo,  et  ccelutn  complicabitur,  et  terra  niutabltur;  et  trarisforrnabit 
Deu8  homines  in  fimilitudinein  angeloruni;  et  erunc  canrlidi,  ficutnix; 
,ct  verfabuntur  femper  in  confpeetu  omiiipotentis,  et  dominr)  fuo  fa- 
crificabuut,  et  fervientin  asternum.  Lactant.  Lib.  7,  Qa.^.16. 

(;)  Peracto  quippe  judicio  tunc  eUe  deiinet  hoc  caelum  et  hicc  terra, 
ijuando  incipiet  cflTe  rjelum  novum  et  terra  nova.  Mutatione  naoique 
rcnim,  non  omni  raodo  interiiu  tranfibit  hie  mundus.  Unde  et  ApG~ 
fiolus  ait  ;  Prjeterit  «nim  figura  hujus  inundi.  S.  Au^uit.  de  Civita:c 
Dei.  Lib.  15.  Cap.  14.  h  447.  lonx.  7.  Edit.  Benedict,  Aatverp, 


■g5o  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  M 

10  And  he  carried  me  away  In  the  fpirit  to  a  great  and 
high  mountain,  and  fliewed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy 
Jerufalem.def'ccnding  out  of  heaven  from  God. 

1 1  Having  the  glory  of  God  :  and  her  hght  was  Ukc 
unto  a  ilone  moll  precious,  even  Hk.e  a  jafper-ftonc,  clear 
Z"  cryllal  ; 

12  And  had  a  ^\•all  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written 
thereon,  which  aie  the  namei  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the 
children  of  Ifrael. 

13  On  the  eaft,  three  gates  ;  on  th^  north,  three  gates  ; 
on  the  foiith,  three  gates  ;  atid  on  the  weft,  three 'gates. 

14  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foimdations, 
and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apoftles  of  the  Lamb. 

15  And  he  that  talked  with  me,  had  a  golden  reed  to 
meafure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall 
thereof. 

16  And  the  city  lieth  four-fquare,  and  the  length  is  as 
large  as  the  breadth  :  and  he  meafured  the  city  with  the 
reed,  twelve  thoufand  furlongs  :  the  lengdi,  and  the 
breadth,  and  the  highth  of  it  are  equal. 

17  And  he  meafured  the  wall  thereof,  an  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  meafure  of  a  man, 
that  is,  of  the  angel. 

18  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  wasofjafper; 
and  the  city  zvas  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glafs. 

19  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  rvere 
o-arniflied  with  all  manner  of  precious  Hones.  The  Hrft 
foimdation  was  jafper  ;  the  fecond,  faphire;  the  third,  a 
calcedony  ;  the  fourth,  an  emerald  ; 

20  The  fifth,  fardonyx  ;  the  fixth,  fardius  ;  thefeventh,. 
chryfolyth  ;  the  eighth,  beryl  ;  the  ninth,  a  topaz  ;  the 
tetrth,  a  cln^foprafus  ;  the  eleventh,  a  jacinft  ;  the 
twelfth,     an  amcihyll. 

£?i  And  the  twelve  gates  ivcre  twelve  pearls  ;  every 
feveral  gate  was  of  one  pearl  :  and  the  ftreet  of  the  city 
was  pure  jjjold,  as  it  were  tranfparent  glafs. 

22  And  I  faw  no  temple  therein  :  for  the  Lord  God 
almighty,  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. 

2'^  And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  fun,  neither  of 
the  moon  to  {jiine  in  it  ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  iigh- 
fen  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof. 

24  And 


THE     PROPHECIES,  361 

24  And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  faved,  fliall  walk 
in  the  light  of  it  :  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring 
their  glory  and  honour  into  it. 

2^  And  the  gates  of  it  fnall  not  be  (hut  at  all  by  day  ; 
for  there  Ihali  be  no  night  there. 

26  An.d  they  fhail  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the 
nations  into  it. 

27  And  there  fliall  in  no  wife  enter  into  it  any  thing 
that  detileth,  neither  zokatjoiver  worketh  abomination,  or 
makctk  a  lie  :  but  they  which  are  written  in  tiie  Lamb's 
book  of  life. 

.  A  more  particular  defcription.is  afterwards  given  of  the  ne\^ 
Jerufalem.  One  of  the  Jhien  angels  who  had  thejcvcn  vials^ 
(verf.  9.)  and  moft  probably  the  fame  angel,  who  before  had 
Ihowed  to  St.  John  (xvii.  1,  &c.)  the  myitic  Bain  Ion  and  her 
deliriicuon,  now  Ihoweth  by  way  of  coiitraft  the  new  Jerufa- 
lem and  her  glory.  For  this  purpofe  (verf.  10.)  he  carrietk 
him  away  in  the  Jpint  to  a  great  and  high  mountain  ;  in  the 
fame  manner  asEzekiei  xl.  2.  "  was  brought  in  the  vifions  of 
"  God,  and  fet  upon  a  very  high  mountain,"  to  fee  the  frame 
of  the  city  and  temple  :  and  this  defcription  of  the  new  Jeru- 
falem is  an  affemblage  of  the  fublimeii:  richeft  imagery  of  Eze- 
kiel  and  other  ancient  prophets.  The  glory  oJ'God,  or  the  di- 
vine Shechinah,  (verf,  n.)  illuminates  the  city.  It  hath  (verf. 
112,  13,  14.)  a  wall  great  and  high,  to  Ihow  its  ftrength  and 
fecurity  ;  and  twelve  gates  with  angels  for  guards,  three  on  the 
eajl,  three  on  the  north,  three  on  the  J  oath,  and  three  on  the  weji^ 
to  fhow  that  people  of  all  climates  and  nations  m.ay  have  accefs 
to  it.  On  the  twelve  gates  are  written  the  names  oj  the  twelve 
tribes  oj  the  children  oj  I/'iael,  as  on  the  twelve  foundations  are 
infcribed  the  names  of  the  twelve  apojlles  of  the  Lamb,  to  fignify 
that  the  Jewiih  and  the  Chriffian  church  are  now  united,  and 
Eph.  ii.  20.  "  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apollles  and 
"  prophets,  Jefus  Chrilt  himfelf  being  the  chief  cornerltone.'' 
The  angel  hath  (verf.  1,5,  10,  17.)  a  raeafuring reed,  astheang^4 
had  likewife  in  Ezckiel ;  (xl,  3,)  and  tlie  meafures  of  the  city 
and  of  the  walls  are  formed  by  the  multiplication  oi  twelve,  the 
number  of  the  apollles.  The  aty  liethjour  fquure,  the  length 
as  large  as  the  breadth,  according  to  tlic  pattern  of  Jeiufaleni 
in  Ezekiel ;  xlviii,  16.  and  "  ihe  length  and  breadth  and 
"  higluh"  of  the  wails  and  buildings  die  every  v*'here  of  the 
Vo:..   II.  Z  4  fame 


362  DISSERTATIONSoN 

fame  beauty,  flrength,  and  proportion.  It  is  built  and garnijh^ 
ed  wilh  geld  and  all  manner  of  precious  Jione,s,  (verf.  18 — 21.) 
as  the  richeft  emblems  of  eaftern  wealth  and  magnificence ;  the 
flones  refembling  thofe  on  Aaron's  breaft-plate,  to  denote  that 
the  Unm  and  Tkumnnm,  the  light  and  perfetlion  of  God's  ora- 
cle are  there.  It  hath  one  remarkable  peculiarity  (verf.  22.) 
that  there  is  no  temple  therein  ;  for  the  whole  is  the  temple  oif 
God  and  of  the  Lamb.  The  glory  of  God  and  the  Lamb  (verf. 
Q.'^.)fJiine  in  it  with  a  luftre  fuperior  to  the  fun  and  moon.  All 
they  who  are  faved  (verf.  24 — 27.)  r/'a/i continually  in  iheliphi 
of  it  ;  for  the  gates  are  rieverfliut,  and  no  mght  is  there.  It  is 
the  center  oi glory  and  honour  ;  all  the  wicked  are  excluded, 
and  only  good  Chriftians  are  admitted,  they  who  are  ivrittcn  in 
the  Lamb's  book  of  life ^ 


CHAP.     XXIL 

1      A     N  D  he  fliewcd  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  llfe» 
±\.  clear  as  cryftal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of 
God,   and    of  the  Lamb. 

2  In  the  midfl:  of  the  ftreet  of  it,  and  of  either  fide  of 
the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve 
7nanner  of  hni\s,  and  y'\t\deA  her  fruit  every  month  ;  and 
the  leaves  of  the  trees  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations* 

3  And  there  (hall  be  no  more  curfe  :  but   the    throne 
.   of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  Ihall  be  in  it ;  and  his  fervants 

fhall  ferve  him. 

4  And  they  fhall  fee  his  face  :  and  his  name  fliall  be 
in  their  foreheads. 

5  And  there  lliall  be  no  night  there,  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  fun  ;  for  the  Lord  God 
giveth  them  light :  and  they  fhall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

The  five  firft  verfes  of  this  chapter  are  a  continuation  of  thi 
defcription  of  the  new  Jerufalem.  It  is  further  dcfciibed  with 
the  river  of  life  and  the  tree  oflije,  as  if  paradife  was  reffored 
and  improved.  A  river  flowing  through  the  midfl  of  the  fleets  y 
and  trees  growing  on  either  fide  of  the  river  are  wonderfully 
pleafing  and  agreeable  objects,  cfpecially  in  the  hot  eaftem 
countries.     Of  the  fruits  there  is  fuch  plenty  and  abundance, 

that 


THE     PROPHECIES,  353 

that  all  may  freely  partake  of  them  at  all  feafons ;  and  the  very 
leaves  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations  ;  by  all  which  is  figni- 
fied  the  bleffednefs  of  immortality  without  any  infirmivies. 
Then  too  there  fiall  be  no  more  curfe,  as  there  is  in  this  pre- 
fent  world  ever  fince  the  fall  of  man  ;  but  the  blelfed  inhabi- 
tants  (hall  enjoy  the  fo  much  talked  of  beatfi£  vfion,  Ihall  live 
in  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  'dXi^  ftrvc  him,diX\A  reign  for 
ever  and  ever, 

6  And  he  faid  unto  me,  Thefe  fayings  are  faithful  and 
true.  And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  fent  his 
angel  to  Ihow  unto  his  fervants  the  things  which  mull 
Ihortly  be  done. 

7  Behold,  I  come  quickly  :  bleffed  is  he  that  keepeth 
the  fayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

In  the  conclufion  the  angel  (verf,  6,  7.)  ratifies  and  confirms 
all  thefe  particulars  by  a  repetition  of  the  fame  folemn 
affurance  which  he  had  before  given,  (xix.  9,  xx.  5.)  ihAX  thefe 
Jayings  are  faithful  and  true :  and  he  was  commiihoned  bv  the 
fame  God,  who  had  infpired  the  ancient  prophets,  to  fJiow  the 
things  which  mufi  fiortly  be  done,  which  would  very  foon  be- 
gin m  part  to  be  ftdfilled,  and  in  procefs  of  time  would  all  be 
completed.  Behold,  1  covie  quickly,  faith  he  ;  for  we  may 
obferve  that  the  angel  fpeaketh  fometimes  in  his  own  perfon, 
and  fometimes  in  the  perfon  and  charafter  of  Chrift,  whofe 
embaffador  and  reprefentative  he  was.  Chrifl  is  faid  to  come 
upon  any  notable  and  illuftrious  manifellation  of  his  provi-. 
dence  ;  and  all  thefe  are  but  fo  many  fleps  to  prepare  the  way 
for  his  laft  coming  to  judgment.  A  blefhng  too  is  pronoun- 
ced, as  in  the  begmning  (i.  3.)  upon  thofe  who  keep  the  fayings 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book  :  and  as  good  Vitringa  (6)  devout- 
ly wilheth,  May  the  Lord  bellow  this  grace  and  favor  on  us, 
who  have  employed  fome  time  and  pains  in  the  fludy  and  ex- 
plication of  this  book,  that  fome  paft  of  this  bleffing  alfo  may 
defcend  to  us  ! 

8  And  I  John  faw  thefe  things,  and  heard  them.  And 
when  I  had  heard  and  feen,  I  fell  down  to  worlhip  be- 
fore the  feet  of  the  angel,  which  Ihewed  me  thefe  things.^ 

9  Then 

{())  Prseflet  nobis  banc  gratiam  Dominns,  qui  operam  aliquam  Iia. 
illius  meditatione  collocavimus,  et  aliqua  etiam  nobis  hnjus  beatiiatis 
pars  obtiiigat,     Vkring.  f.  ipcj. 


S64  DISSERTATIONS     o  m 

9  Then  faith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  Tor  I 
am  thy  fellow-fervant,  and  of  thy  hrethren  the  prophets, 
and  oi  them  which  keep  the  fayings  of  this  book  :  wor- 
ihip  God, 

10  And  he  faith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  fayings  of  the 
propliecv  of  this  book:  for  the  time   is  at  hand. 

1 1  He  that  is  unjull,  let  him  be  unjuft  ftill  :  and  he 
•which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  flill  :  and  he  that  is  righ- 
teous, let  him  be  righteous  flill  :  and  he  that  is  holy,  let 
him  be  holv  flill. 

12  And  behold,  I  come  quickl)-  ;  and  ir.y  reward  is 
with  me,  to  giveevery  man  according  as  his  work  fiiall  be. 

13  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  il:e 
cud,  the  firfl  and  the  laJl. 

14  Blefled  arc  thcv  that  do  his  cornraandments,  that 
they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
thrnugli  the  gates  into  the  city. 

1,5  For  without  are  dogs,  and  forcerers,  and  whore- 
niongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whofoever 
loveth  and  raaketh  a  lie. 

16  I  Jefus  have  fent  mine  angel  to  tefiify  unto  }-oa 
thefe  things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the  off- 
fpring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  flar. 

17  And  the  fpirit  and  the  bride  fay.  Come.  And  let 
him  that  heareth  fay,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirfi:, 
come  :  And  whofoever  v/ill,  let  him  take  the  water  of 
life  freely. 

t8  For  I  tcuify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words 
of  the  propliccv  of  this  book,  If  any  man  {hall  add  unto 
thefe  things,  God  fliall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are 
written  in  this  book  : 

19  And  if  any  man  fliall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  {hall  take  away  his  part 
out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and 
fro7n  the  things  which  arc  written  in  this  book. 

20  He  wh.ich  tedifieth  thefe  things  faith,  Surely  I  come 
quickl)-.     Amen.     Even  fo,   Come,  Eord  Jcfus. 

21  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jcfus  Chrill  be  with  you 
all.     Amen. 

St.  Joim  {vcxL  8,  o.)   teflifieth  himfclftobe  the  perfon  who 
Jaw  and  htard  thefe  things  ;  and  in  his  extafy  falling  into  the 

fame 


THE     PROPHECIES.  365 

fame   midake  that  he  had  committed  before,  (xix.    10.)  he  is 
gently  cor)c6>ed  in  the  lame  manner  by  the  angel :  Who   or- 
dcretli  him  (verf.  to.)  not  to  feal  up  this  prophecy,  as    Daniel's 
was,  xii.  4,  9.   "  for  the  tim.e  is  at  hand,"   fome  of  the    parti- 
cirars  would  very  foon  be  accomplifhed,  as   indeed    all    would 
in  tiieir   due  feafon  and  order  :   Which    he    farther    inforceth 
(verf.  11  — 15.)  with  proniifes  and  threatnings,  of  rewards  to 
the  righteous,  and  of  vengeance  on  the  wicked.     It  was  not 
thought  fuflicient  to  reprefent  the  angel  fpeaking  in  the  perfon 
of  Chrlfl,  but  Chrift   himfelf  alfo    is  introduced   (verf.   16.) 
fpeaking  in  his  own  perfon,  and  confirming   the  divine  autho- 
rity of  this  book,  and  attefting  it  to  be  properly  his  revelation. 
The  fpint  and  the  biide,  (verf.   17.)  that  is,  the  Jpiritual  hride^ 
tlie   true   church    of   Chrift,  therefore  receives    it,    and    ar- 
dently wilheth   and  prayeth    for   its   completion.     The  book, 
being  of   this  importance  and  authority,   a    folemn  adjuration 
is    added    by    Chrift   himfelf,  that  no  man   prefume    to   add 
any  tiling  to  it,  or  take  away  any  thing  from  it,  (verf.  18,  19.) 
For  I  tepify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  pro- 
f'':'\-v  of  this  book.     If  any  man  fliall  add  unto    thefe  things 
God  jli.dl  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book  : 
And  f  any  man  [liall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of 
this  prophecy,  God  [Jiall  take  azoay  his  part  out  oj  the   book  of 
life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from,  the  things  which  are  writ- 
ten in  this  hook  :  Which  ought  to  be  ferioufiy  confideredby  all 
vifionarics  andenthufiafts  on  the  one  hand,  who  boaftiheir  own 
inventions  as  divine  revelations  ;  and  by  all  fceptics  and  infi- 
dels on  the  other,  who  depreciate  the  value   and  authority   of 
thefe  predic^iions.      He  who  teflifeth  thefe  things,  faith  Surely  I 
come  quickly  ;  (verf.  20.)  he  not  only  attefteth  them  to  be  true, 
but  will  alfo  come  fpeedily  to  accomplifh  them  :  to  which  St. 
John  anfwers,  and  in  him  the  whole  church,  Amen  ;   F.ven  fo. 
Come,  Lord  Jffus.     He  clofeth   all  with  the  ufual  apoftdical 
benediftion  (verf.  21.)  wifhing  the  grace   of  cur  Lord  fefas 
Chrijl  to  the  churches  of  Afia  in  particular,  and  to  all  Chrifiians 
in  general.     The  conclufion  is  truly  excellent,  as  well    as    all 
other  parts  of  this  book  :  and  nothing   could    be  contrived  to 
leave  thefe  things  with  a  ftronger  imprefifion  upon  the  mind  of 
the  readers.     In  the  whole,  from  firft    to  laft,  appears  the  ma- 
jefty  of  the  divine  revealcr,  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  hegin- 
v.vig  and  the  end,  the  ajtthor  and  fnifier  of  every  good  work, 
and  of  this  jnore  efpccially. 

This, 


^66  DISSERTATIONS    on 

This,  as  (Sir  Ifaac  Newton  (7)  hath  hinted  ;  and  as  Dr. 
Warburton  hath  fully  proved  in  fome  difcourfes,  which  it  is 
hoped  will  be  printed  one  time  or  other  for  the  benefit  of  the 
public,)  is  that  fare  word  of  prophecy^  whereunto  Chriftians  as 
St.  Peter  faith,  do  well  to  take  heed  and  attend.  St.  Peter 
(2  Pet.  i.  lb,  &c.)  as  allertingand  eftablilhing  the  truth  of 
Chrift's  fecond  coming  in  power  and  great  glory.  For  we 
have  not  followed  cunningly  devipd fables^  when  we  made  known 
unto  you  the  power  and  coming  oj  our  Lord  jf ejus  Chrijl,  but 
zvere  eye-zuitnej/es  of  his  irHijejly.  One  illuftrious  proof  of  his 
coming  in  power  and  gioiy  was  his  appearing  in  glory  and 
majefly  at  his  transfiguration,  (verf.  17,  18.)  For  he  received 
from  God  the  Father  honor  and  glory,  ivhen  there  ca?ne  Juch  a 
voice  to  hun  from  the  excellent  glory.  This  is  my  beloved  Son, 
inxvhom  1  amwell  pleafed.  And  this  voice  which  came  from 
heaven  we  heard,  when  zve  were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount. 
His  appearing  once  in  power  and  great  glory  is  a  good  argu- 
ment, that  he  may  appear  again  in  like  manner  :  and  that  he 
not  only  may,  but  will,  we  have  the  farther  afTurance  of  pro- 
phecy, (verf.  ig.)  We  have  alfo  a  inore  fare  word  of  prophecy  ; 
whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  thatfnn- 
eth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-far  arije 
in  your  hearts.  St.  Peter  might  mean  the  prophecies  in  gener- 
al which  treat  of  the  fecond  coming  of  Chrilf,  but  it  appears 
that  the  Revelation  was  principally  in  his  thoughts  and  inten- 
tions. Chrift's  fecond  coming  in  power  and  glory  is  one 
principal  topic  of  the  Revelation.  With  this  it  begins,  i.  7. 
"  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds  :  and  every  eye  ihall  fee 
"  him."  With  this  it  alfo  concludes,  xxii.  20.  "  He  wha 
*'  teftifieth  thefe  things,  faith,  Surely  1  come  quickly."  No- 
thing can  better  anfwer  the  chara6fer  of  the  Revelation,  ef- 
peciallv  in  St.  Peter's  time  when  as  yet  fcarce  any  part  of  it 
was  fulfilled,  than  a  light  fhining  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-far  arije  in  your  hearts.  It  openeth  more 
and  more  like  the  dawnmg  of  theday  ;  and  the  more  it  is  ful- 
filled, the  better  it  is  imderftood.  Afterwards  St.  Petex  pro- 
ceeds, in  the  fecond  chapter,  to  defcribe,  out  of  this  fire  word 

of 

(7)  Sir  Ifiac  Newton's  Obferv,  upon  the  Apoc.  Chap.  T.  P.  240. 
The  B  nioj)  hail]  lince  publiflie.)  a  ciifcourfe  upon  this  fuject  in  the 
third  vol.  of  his  fermotis  ;  bur  his  fecond  ecMirer  (Dr.  Hallifax)  con- 
tradicts him  herein,  am!  maintains  the  Revelation  to  be  written  after 
the  death  of  St.  Peter  in  the  reigu  of  Doniitian. 


The     prophecies.  367 

9J prophecy,  the  falfe  prophets  and    falfe  teachers,  who  fliould 
inteft  the  church  ;  and  in  the  third  chapter,   the  certainty  of 
Chnft's  coming  to  judgment,  the  conflagration  oi  the  prefent 
heavens  and  earth,  and  the  llruttiue  of  the  new  heavens    and 
earth  ;  and  all  agreeably  to  the  Revelation.     Attention  there- 
fore to  this  book  is  recommended  to  us,  upon  the  authority  of 
St.  Peter  as  well  as  of  the  writer  St.  John  :  and  a  double  blef- 
fing,  as  we  have  feen  in   the  book  itfelf,  is  pronounced    upon 
thofe  who  fhall  ftudy  and  obferve   it ;  firft   in  the   beginning, 
i.  3.  "  Bleffed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words 
"  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  thofe  things,  which    are  written 
"  therein  ;"  and  here  again  in  the  end,  xxii.  7.  "  Bleffed  is 
"  he  that  keepeth  the  fayings  of  the  prophecy   of   this  book." 
Emboldened    by  which  blefTings    I    would  humbly  pray  with 
Nehemiah,    Nehem.   xiii.  22.    "  Remember  me,   O  my  God, 
"  concerning  this  alfo,  and  fpare  me,  according  to  the  great* 
"  nefs  of  thy  mercy." 


XXVI.  Rf. 


368  DISSERTATIONS     on 


XXVI. 

Recapitulation  of  the   Prophecies  relating  to  Po- 
pery. 

UPON  the  whole  it  appears  that  the  prophecies  relating 
to  Popery  are  the  greatcll,  the  moll  efl'ential,  and  the 
moil  Ihikiiig  part  of  the  Revelation.  Whatever  difficulty  and 
perplexity  there  may  be  in  other  palFages,  yet  here  the  applica- 
tion is  obvious  andeafy.  Popery  being  the  great  corruption 
of  Chriilianity,  there  are  indeed  more  prophecies  relating  to 
that  than  at  almoll  any  other  diltant  event.  It  is  a  great  objeti: 
of  Daniel's,  and  the  principal  object  of  St.  Paul's,  as  well 
as  of  St.  John's  prophecies  ;  and  thefe,  confidered  and 
compared  together,  v.'ill  mutually  receive  and  icflett  light 
from  and  upon  each  other.  It  will  appear  to  be  clearly 
foretold,  that  fuch  a  power  as  that  of  the  Pope  Ihould  be  ex- 
ercifed  in  the  Chriftian  church,  and  Ihould  authorize  and  ef- 
lablilli  fuch  doftrines  and  prafciices,  as  are  publicly  taught  and 
approved  in  the  church  of  Rome.  It  is  not  only  foretold  tliat 
fuch  a  power  Ihould  be  exeiciied,  but  the  place  and  the  pei- 
fons  hkewife  are  pointed  out,  where  and  by  whom  it  Ihould 
be  exercifed.  Befides  the  place  and  the  perfons,  the  time  alfo 
IS  fignified  when  itfhould  prevail,  and  how  long  it  fhould  ])ve- 
vail  ;  and  at  lail  upon  the  expiration  of  this  term  it  ihall  be 
delfroyed  for  evermore.  It  is  thought  proper  to  reprefent  the 
prophecies  relating  to  popery  in  one  view,  that  like  the  rays 
of  the  fun  collefted  in  a  glafs,  they  may  appear  with  the  greater 
luftre,  and  have  the  ftronger  effeft. 

I.  I  fay,  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  hath  fignified  beforehand, 
that  there  fhould  be  fuch  a  power  as  that  of  the  Pope  and 
church  of  Rome  ufurped  in  the  Chrillian  world  :  and  thele 
prediHions  are  fo  plain  and  exprefs,  that,  was'not  the  contrary 
evident  and  undeniable,  thev  might  feem  to  be  penned  after 
the  event,  and  to  defcribe  things  pall  rather  than  to  foretel  things 
to  come.  For  inllancc,  Hath  there  now  for  many  ages  fub- 
iificd,  and  doth  there  Hill  lubfill  a  tyrannical,  and  idolatrous, 
and  blafphcmous  power,   in  pretence  Chrillian,  but   in   reality 

Antichriilian  ? 


t  H  E    PROPHECIES.  369 

Antkhfiftian  ?  It  is  the  very  fame  power  that  is  portrayed  in 
the  Utile  horn  and  the  blafphemous  king  by  Daniel,  in   the  man 
of  Jin  the  [on  of  perdition  by  St.  Paul,  and   in   the  ten-horned 
beajl  andi  the  two-horned  bea/l  or  the  jalfe  prophet  by  St. John. 
— Hath  the  church  apoftatized  or  departed  greatly  from  the 
purity  of  Chriftian    faith    and    worlhip  ?  It  is  the  very  fame 
thing  that  St.  Paul  hath  foretold,  2  Thef.  ii.  3.  "  The  day  o£ 
•'  the  Lord  (hall  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away'* 
or  the  apoflafy  "  firft  :"  and  he  faith  moreover  in  another  place^ 
(1  Tim.  iv.  1.)  that  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  (meaning  inDaniel) 
had  in  exprefs  words  teftified  the   fame  thing  before,  "  Now 
"  the  Spirit  fpeaketh  exprefly,  that  in  the   latter  times  fome 
"  fhall  depart  from  the   faith,"  or  rather  apojlatize  from   the. 
faith  :  and  St.  John  forefaw  the  church  fo  far  degenerated  as 
to  become,  Rev.  xvii.  ^.   "  the  mother  of  harlots,"  or  whore- 
doms, *'  and  abominations  of  the  earth." — Doth  this  apoftafy 
confift  chiefly  in  the  worfliipping  oi  detnons,  angels  and  depart- 
ed faints,  and  in  honoring  them   with  coftly  fhrines  and    rich 
offerings,  inftead  of  the  worfhip  of  the  one  true   God   through 
the  one  true  viediator  between  God  and  men,,  the  man  Chrfl  Jefus  ? 
Nothing  can  better  agree  with  the  prophecy  of  St.  Paul,  1  Tim. 
iv.  1.   "  Some  fhall    apoftatize  from   the  faith,  giving  heed  to 
"  feducing   fpirits  and   doftrines  concerning   demons  ;"  and 
with  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  that  the  blafphemous  king,  xi.  38. 
"  in  his  eilate  Ihall  honor  Mahuzzim,"  Gods   prote^^ors   or 
faints  prote61ors,  "  and  a  god  whom  his  fathers  knew  not,  lliall 
"  he  honor  with  gold,  and  filver,  and    with  precious   ftones, 
*'  and  pleafant  things." — Is  the  fame  church,  that  is  guilty  of 
this  idolatry,  notorious  alfo  for  injoining  celibacy  to  her  clergy, 
and  engaging  her  nuns  to  enter  into  vows  of  leading  a   fmgle 
life  ?  doth  (he  make  a  vain  diflintfion  of  meats,  and  command 
and  inftitute  certain  times  and  days  of  falling,  wherein  to  tafte 
flefh  is  judged  a  mortal  fin  ?  Nothing  can  mere  fully  accomplilh 
the  preditiion  of  Daniel,  (xi.  37.)  that  the  blafphemous  king, 
who  fhall  worfliip  Mahuzzim,  fiiall  alfo  j?ot  regard  the  defireof 
wives  ;  and  the  prediftion  of  St.  Paul,    1  Tim.  iv.  3.    that  thofe 
who  fliall  apoftatize  from  the  faith  by  worfliippin^j  of  demons, 
fhall  no  lefs  diJlinguifli  ihemfelvcs  by  "  forbidding  to    marry, 
"  and  commanding  to  abllain  from  meals,  which    God  hatii 
"  created  to  be  received  with  thankigivingof  them;  who  believe 
*'  and  know  the  truth." — Doth   the  Pope  make  himfelf  equa? 
and  even  fuperior  to  God,  in  affefting  divine  titles,  attribuies. 
Vol,  II.  A  a  a  anil 


370  D  ISSERTATI  ONS    oM 

and  honors  ;  in  afTuraing  a  power  of  difpenfjng  with  tl)c    ini* 
mutable  laws  of  nature  and  the  gofpel  ;  in  fubliituting;  for  the 
commandments  ot  God  the  traditions  of  men  ;  in  treading  ud- 
on  the  altar  of  God  at  his  inauguration,  and   making  the  table 
df  the  Lord   his   tootftool,  and  in  that    pofture  receiving  the 
adoration  of  his  cardinals  ?  It   is  foretold   by  Daniel,  vii.   25. 
that  the  little  horn  "  Ihiall  fpeak  great  words  agrdnlt  the  moll: 
•'   High,  and   think  to  change   times  and  laws;"  and   xi.  36. 
'.'  the  king  ihall  do   according   to    his  will,  and  he  (hall  exalt 
*'  himfelf,  and  magnify   himlelf  above    every  god,  and  fpeak 
*'  marvellous  things  againft  the    God   of  gods  :"  and    in  like 
manner  by  St.  Paul,  2  Thef.  ii.  3,  4*  "  The  man  of  fin  fhall 
*'  be  revealed,  the  fon  of  perdition  ;  Who    oppofeth   and  ex- 
''  alteth  himlelt  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worfhip- 
•'  ped,  (o  that  he  as  God  fitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  Ihowing 
••  himfelf  that  he  is  God.'' — Have  the    bifhops  of   Rome  ex- 
tended their  authority  and  jurifdiftion  over  leveral  countries 
and  nations  ?  have  ihey    ufurped  a  fupremacy    over  all  other 
bilhops  ?  have  they  partly  by  menaces,  and  partly  by  flatteries', 
obtained  an  entire  afcendency  over  Chriilian   princes  ;  fo  as 
to  have  them  zealous  members    of   their  communion,  blindly 
devoted  to  their  intereft,  and  ready  upon  all  occafions   to  fight 
•their  battles  ?  It  is  nothing  more  than  what  was  foretold  by  the 
prophets  ;  by  Daniel  when  he  faid  vii,  20.  that  the  little  horn 
"  had  a  mouth  fpeaking  very  great  things,  and  a  look   more 
••  ftout  than  his  fellows  ;"  and  by  St.  John  when  he  faid,  xiii^ 
7.  that"  power  wasgivenunto  the  bead  over  all  kindreds,  and 
"  tongues,  and  nations  ;''  and  xvii.  2.  "  the  kings  of  the  earth 
"  have  committed. fornication,"  or  idolatry,  with  the  whore  o£ 
Babylon  ;  and  xvii.  13.  "  have  one  mind,  and  Ihall  give  their 
"  power  and  ftrength  unto  the  beaft,"  Hath  the  church  ot  Rome 
inlarged  the  powers  of  her  clergy  both  regular  and  fecular,  given 
them  an  altroll  abfolute  authority  over  thepurfes  and  confcien- 
ccsofmen,  enriched  them  with  fumptuous  buildings  and  noble 
endowments,  and   a])propriated  the  choiceft    of  the    lands    or 
church  lands  ?  This  was  plainly  intimated  by  Daniel  Ipeaking 
.  of  the   blafphemous  king,  as  the  paflage  fhould  be  tranflated  ; 
xi.  39.  "  Thus  ihall  he  do;  to  the  defenders  of  Mahuzzim,  to- 
•'  gctherwith  the  ftrange  God  whom  he  fliall  acknowlege,  he 
"  Ihall  multiply  honor,  and  he  fhall   caufe  them  to  rule  over 
♦'  many,  and  Ihall  divide  the   land  for  gain." — Is  the  church 
.  of  Rome  diftinguifhed  above  all  churches  by  purple  and  Icarlet 

colour, 


THE     PROPHECIES.  371 

colour,  by  the  richnefs  and  fplendor  of  her  veflincnts,  by  the 
pomp  and  parade  of  her  ceremonies,  inciting  and  inveigling 
men  with  all  ai  tifices  of  ornameiit  and  oflentation  to  join  in 
her  communion  ?  This  was  particularly  fpecihcd  by  St.  John 
fpeaking  of  the  myftic  whore  of  Babylon  or  the  corrupted 
church,  xvii.  4,  "  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and 
"  fcarlet  colour,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  Hone  and 
*'  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  01  abominations, 
*'  and  filthinefs  of  her  fornication." — Have  the  bifliops  and 
clergy  of  Rome  in  all  ages  been  remarkable  for  their  policy  ? 
have  they  not  fcrupled  to  promote  their  religion  by  all  manner 
of  lies  and  pious  frauds  ?  have  they  allowed  of  equivocation 
and  mental  re(ervation  in  oaths  and  promifes,  and  with  the  ap- 
pearance of /t/?«/!'j-,  in  meeknefs  and  fan6tity,  afted  like  raven- 
ing zuolves,  with  fury  and  violence  ?  Daniel  hath  given  the  fame 
charafter  of  the  little  horn,  vii.  8.  "  Behold,  in  this  iiorn  were 
"  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  fpeaking  great 
*'  things  ;"  and  St.  Paul  of  the  apoftates  in  the  latter  times, 
1  Tim.  iv.  2.  "  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrify,  having  their  con- 
"  fcience  feared  with  a  hot  iron  ;"  and  St.  John  of  the  two 
horned  beajl:,  xiii.  11.  "And  I  beheld  another  beaft  coming  up 
"  out  of  the  earth,  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he 
"  fpake  as  a  dragon." — Doth  the  church  o£  Rome  boafl:  of 
vifions  and  revelations,  and  make  a  fhow  of  miracles  in  attef^ 
tation  of  her  do61rines  ?  do  her  legends  contain  as  many  fpuri- 
ous  and  pretended  wonders,  as  the  fcriptures  do  genuine  and 
real  ?  From  St.  Paul  we  learn,  2  Thef.  ii.  9,  10.  that  "  the 
*'  coming"  of  the  man  of  fin  "  is  after  the  working  of  Satan, 
*'  with  all  power,  and  figns,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all 
•'  deceivablenefs  of  unrighteoufnefs  ;'  and  from  St.  John, 
xiii.  13,  14.  (hat  the  falfe  prophet  "  doeth  great  wonders  in 
"  the  fight  of  men,  and  deceiveth  them  who  dwell  on  the 
"  earth  by  the  means  of  thofe  miracles  which  he  hath  power 
*'  to  do."— Doth  the  church  of  Rome  require  an  implicit; 
obedience,  condemn  all  who  will  not  readily  conform  as  here- 
tics, and  excommunicate  and  exclude  them  from  the  civil  in- 
tercourfes  of  life  ?  So  the  falfe  prophet  in  St.  John,  xiii.  16, 
17.  "  caufeth  all,  both  fmall  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free 
•'  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their 
"  foreheads  ;  and  that  no  man  might  buv  or  fell,  fave  be  that 
"  had  the  mark  of  the  beall." — Have  the  Roman  pontiffs  oc- 
Gafioned  the  fhedding  of  as  much  or  more  Chiilliau  blood  thaa 


372  DISSERTATIONS   on 

the  Roman  emperors  themfelves  ?  have  they  all  along  main- 
tained their  fpiritual  fovereignty  by  fecret  plois  and  inquifui- 
ons,  by  open  dragoonings  and  maflacres,  and  impiifoned,  and 
tortured,  and  murdered  the  true  worfliippers  of  God,  and  the 
faithful  fervants  of  Jefus  Chrift  ?  This  particular,  as  well  as 
all  the  reft,  exattly  aiifwers  the  predictions  of  the  propheis. 
for  it  is  afHrmed  of  the  little  horn  in  Daniel,  vii.  21,  2,3.  that 
he  "  fhall  make  war  with  tlie  faints,  and  Ihall  prevail  againft 
*'  them  ;  fhall  fpeak  great  words  againft  tlie  moft  High,  and 
*'  fhall  wear  out  the  faints  of  the  molt  High  :"  and.  the  wo- 
man in  the  Revelation,  Babxlon  the  gnat,  the  mother  of  kaiiotSy 
xvii,  6.  is  reprefented  as  "  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  faints, 
*'  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martvrs  of  Jefus,"  and  xviii.  24. 
*'  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  faints,  and 
*•  of  all  that  were  flain  upon  the  earth." 

Befides  thefe  plain  and  direft  prophecies  of  the  corruptions 
and  innovations  of  the  church  of  Rome,  there  are  feveral    fe- 
cret glances  at  them,  feveral  oblique  intendments  and  miima- 
tions  of  them. — Known  unto  God  are    all   his  works  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world:  (A6ts   xv.   18.}  and  when    the  holy 
Spirit  difclated  to  the  ancient  prophets  the  prophecies  concern- 
ing Babylon,  Tyre,  Egypt,  and   other   tyrannical  and  corrupt 
governments,   he  dictated  them  in  fuch  a   manner  as  plainly 
evinces  that  he  had  a  farther  view  to  this  lafl  and  moft  tyran- 
.jiical  and  corrupt  goverrunent  of  all.     Babylon,  Tyre,  Egypt, 
pnd  the  reft,  are  made  the  types  and  emblems  of  Rome  ;  and 
many  of  the  particulars  predified  concerning  the   formei,   are 
more  truly  and  properly  applicable  to  the  latter  ;  and   feveral 
of  them  have  been  applied  accordingly  by  St.  John.    Jeremiah 
faid  concerning  ancient  Babylon,    li.  7,  45.   "  Babylon  hath 
"  been  a  golden  cup  in   the   Lord's  hand,  that   made  all   the 
*'  earth    drunken  ;   the    nations  have   drunken    of  her  wine, 
*'  therefore  the  nations  are  mad  :  My  people,  go    ye   out  of 
**  the  midft  of  her,  and  deliver  )'e  every  man  his  foul  from  the 
"    fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  :"  But  how   much  more  applicable 
are  thefe  expreflTions,  as  St.  John  hath  applied  them,  to  myftic 
Babylon  or  Rome  ?  xvii.  4.  xviii.  3,  4.  She  hath  "a  golden  cup 
*'  in  her  liand,  full  of  abominations  :  All   nations  have  drunk 
*'  of  thcpoifunous  wine  of  her  fornication  :   Come  out  of  her, 
"  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  Tins,  and  that  ye 
*'  receive  not  of  her  plagues."  The  prophets  themfelves  might 
not   underftand  this  myftical,  and  faw  perhaps  no  farther  than 

the 


THE     PROPHECIES.  373 

the  literal  meaning  ;  but  xhty  fpake  as  they  were  moved  ky  the 
holy  Ghofl,  ['J  Pet.  i.  21.)  who  compreheiicis  all  events,  the 
moil  remote  as  well  as  the  moft  immediate. — But  the  intima- 
tions of  popery,  which  I  particularly  meant,  are  more  fre- 
quent and  more  obvious  in  the  Nev/  Teftament.  Why  was 
our  bleded  Saviour  fo  very  cautious  in  giving  honour  to  the 
Virgin  Mary,  that  he  feemed  to  regard  her  lefs  than  the  leafl: 
of  hisdifciples  ?  Matt.  xii.  48.  "  Who  is  my  mother  ?''  John 
ii.  4.  "  Woman,  what  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?"  Lukexi.  27, 
e8.  "  Bleffed  is  the  womb  that  bare  thee  ;  Yea,  rather  bleffed 
*'  are  they  who  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  keep  it."  Why 
did  he  rebuke  St.  Peter  more  feverely  than  any  other  of  the 
apoftles,  Matt.  xvi.  23.  "  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,  thou 
*•  art  an  ofFenfe  unto  me,  for  thou  favoreft  not  the  things 
*'  that  be  of  God,  but  thofe  that  be  of  men  ;"  and  efpecially 
juft  after  giving  him  that  high  encomium,  verf.  18.  "  Thou 
*'  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  ciiurch  ?" 
May  we  not  reafonably  prefume  that  he  fpake  and  afted  thus, 
as  forefeeing  that  divine  worfhip  which  would  idolatroufly  be 
paid  to  the  one,  that  fupremacy  which  would  be  tyrannically 
arrogated  to  the  other,  and  which  that  very  encomium  would 

impertinently  be  brought  to  countenance  ? How  came    it 

to  pafs  that  our  Saviour  in  inftituting  his  holy  fupper  (Matt. 
xxvi.  26,  27.)  faid  of  the  bred,  only  Take,  eat,  but  of  the  cup 
more  particularly,  Drink  ye  all  of  it  ?  May  we  not  probably 
fuppofe  that  it  was  defigned  to  prevent  or  obviate  their  facri- 
lege,  who  would  have  all  indeed  eat  of  the  bread,  but  priejls 
only  drink  of  the  cup  ? — Why  were  the  vices  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharifees  left  fo  particularly  upon  record,  if  not  chiefly 
for  the  correction  and  reproof  of  their  natural  ilTue  and  defcen- 
dents,  the  clergy  of  the  church  of  Rome  ?  Read  the  whole 
23d  Chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  and  you  will  find  that  there  is 
not  a  fingle  woe  denounced  againfl  the  former,  but  as  proper- 
ly belongs,  and  is  as  ftriftly  applicable  to  the  latter.  Binding 
heavy  burdens,  and  grievous  to  be  come,  and  laying  them  on  mens 
JJioulders  ;  doing  all  their  works  for  to  be  feen  of  men  ;  Jliutting 
up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  againjt  men,  neither  going  in  them- 
Jelves,  neither  fnfferwg  them  who  are  entering  to  go  in  ;  devour- 
ing zvidozvs  houf'cs,  and  for  a  pretence  making  long  prayers  ; 
compaffng  fea  and  land  to  ?nake  one  proflyte,  and  when  he  is 
made,  inaking  him  twofold  more  the  child  of  hell  than  them- 
J'elves  ;  makitig   ufclefs  and  frivolous  di{lin6lions   of  oaths  ; 

obferving 


374  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  X 

cbferving  pofjtive  duties,  and  omitting  the  weightier  matters  of 
the  law,  judgment,  mercy,  and  faith  ;  makmo^  clean  the  outjide, 
hut  within  being  full  of  extortion  and  excef's  ;  outwardly  appear- 
ing righteous  unto  men,  hut  within  being  full  of  hypocrify  and 
znicjuity  ;  building  the  tombs  of  the  prophets,  and  garmfliing 
the  fepidchres  of  the  righteous,  honoring  the  dead  laints,  and 
at  the  lame  time  pcrfecuiing  the  Uving  ;  are  as  Itiong  marks 
and  characters  of  the  one  lett  as  ihey  were  of  the  other. — • 
Do  not  forbidding  implicit  faith  and  obedience  to  men,  Matt. 
xxiii.  9.  "  Call  no  man  yoiir  Father  upon  the  earth,  for  one 
*'  is  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  ;  forbidding  the  worlhip 
of  angels,  Col.  ii.  18.  "  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  re- 
*'  ward,  in  a  voluntary  humility,  and  worfhipping  of  angels;" 
forbidding  all  pretences  to  works  of  merit  and  fupeieiogation, 
Lukexvii.  10.  "  When  )-e  fhall  have  done  all  thofe  things 
"  which  are  commanded  you,  fa\-.  We  are  unprofitable  fer- 
*'  vants,  we  have  done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do  ;"  for- 
bidding the  clergy  to  lord  it  over  God's  heritage,  1  Pet.  iv, 
3.  "  Neither  as  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  being  en- 
*'  famples  to  the  flock  ;"  forbidding  the  feivice  of  God  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  as  St.  Paul  hath  done  at  laige  in  the  14th 
Chap,  of  his  firll  Epiftle  to  the  Corinthians :  Do  not  all  thefe 
and  fiich  like  prohibitions,  I  fay,  neceffarily  fuppofe  and  im- 
ply, that  one  time  or  other  thefe  particular  errors  and  abuses 
would  creep  into  the  church  ?  and  in  what  church  diey  arc 
publicly  taught  and  prattifed,  no  man  can  be  infenfible. 
Such  texts  of  fcripture  are  as  much  prediBions  that  thefe 
things  would  be,  as  they  are  arguments  that  they  fliould  not  be, 
For  laws  divine  and  human  are  not  levelled  againfl  chimerical 
and  meie  imaginary  vices,  luch  as  never  are,  never  will  be 
brought  into  prafiice ;  but  are  enaHed  by  reafon  of  thofe 
enormities,  which  men  either  have  committed  or  are  likely  to 
commit,  and  which  the  lavv^givers  wifely  iorefeeing  are  there- 
fore willing  to  prevent. — Why  doth  St.  Paul  admonifh  the 
Romans  particidarlv  to  beware  of  apoflaf)- ?  Rom.  xi.  20,  22, 
"  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear  ; — otherwife  thou  alfo  fbalt 
"  be  cut  off."  Surely  this  is  a  llrange  way  of  addrcfhng  the 
Romans,  if  the  church  of  Rome  was  defigned  to  be  the  infalli- 
ble judge  of  controverfies,  the  center  of  unity,  and  direftorof 
all  religion. — View  the  pifture  that  both  St.  Peter  and  St.  Jude 
have  drawn  of  falfe  teachers,  and  confider  whom  it  moll  re- 
femblcs  in  all  its  features,     gPet.  ii.  x,  &.c,  "  But  there  were 

««  falfe; 


THE     PROPHECIES.  375 

*'  falfe  prophets  alfo  among  the  people,  even  as  there  {Lall  be 
*<  falfe  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  (hall  bring  in  damna- 
"  blc  hcrefies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them  ;  And 
"  many  {hall  follow  their  pernicious  ways,  by  reafon  of  whom 
•'   the  way  of  truih  fliall  be  evil  fpoken  ot ;  And  through  co- 
"  vetoufnefs  Ihall  they  with  feigned  words  make  merchandize 
"  of  you,"  &c.     Jude  4,    &c.    "  Ungodly  men,  turning  the 
"  grace  of  our  God  into  lafcivioufnefs,  and  denying  the  only 
"  Lord  God  and  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrift  ;  Thefe  filthy  dream- 
•'  ers  defile  the  fleflh,'  defpife  dominion,  and  fpeak  evil  of  dig- 
"  nities  ;  Thefe   be    they  who  feparate    themfelves,  fenfual, 
"   having  not  the  fpirit ;"  &c. — What  St.  Paul  hath  predicted 
concerning  the  corruption  of  the  Jail  days,  is    too  much  the 
charatfer  of  all  fe6ls   of  Chriftians,  but  the  application  more 
properly   belongs  to  the  members  of  the    church  of  Rome. 
2  Tim.  iii.  1,  &c,  "  This  know  alfo,  that  in  the  laft  days  pe- 
"  rilous  times   fhall   come  :  For  men   fhall  be  lovers  of  their 
•'  own    felves,  covetous,  boaflers,  proud,  blafpheraers,    difo- 
''  bedient  to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy;     Without  natural 
"  affe6fion,  truce-breakers,  falfe  accufers,  incontinent,  fierce, 
"  defpifers    of  thofe  that  are   good;  Traitors,    heady,  high- 
"  minded,  lovers  of  pleafure  more  than  lovers   of  God  ;  Ha- 
"  ving  a  form  of  godlinefs,  but  denying  the  power  thereof." — 
Such  are  the  direft  prophecies,  and  fuch  the  general  intimati- 
ons of  popery  ;  and  we  have  the  better  right  to  make  this  ap- 
"plication  of  the  general  intimations,  as  the  direft  prophecies  are 
fo  plain  and  particular. 

II.  It  is  not  only  foretold,  that  fuch  a  power  as  that  of  the 
Pope  and  church  of  Rome  fliould  be  exercifed  in  the  Chriflian 
world  ;  but  to  prevent  any  miftake  in  the  application  of  thefe 
prophecies,  the  place  and  the  perfons  likewife  are  pointed  out, 
where  and  by  whom  it  fhould  be  exercifed.     The  prophet  Da- 
niel   (Chap,  vii.)  hath  defcribedy^wr  beajls  or  four  kingdoms  : 
and  out    of  the  fourth  beaft  or  kingdom,  he  faith,  Ihall  arife 
tm  horns  or  ten  kings  or  kingdoms ;  and  among  them  or  after 
them  fhall  come  up  another  little  horn  ;  and  he  fhall  he  divers 
'from  the  refl  ;  and  he  fliall  have  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  and 
a  mouth  f peaking  great  things,  and  a   look  more  flout  than  his 
fellows  ;  and  he  f mil  fuhdue  and  pluck  up  by  the  roofs  three  of 
..  the  firf  horns  or  kings  ;  and  fall  fpeak  great  words  againf  the 
mojl  High,  and  fall  wear  out  the  faints  of  the  mof  High,  and 
think  to  change  times  and  laws.     Daniel's  firft   kingdom  is  the 

Babylonian, 


^j6  DISSERTATIONS     on 

Babylonian,  the  fecond  is  the  Perfian,  the   third  is  the  Mace- 
donian or  Grecian,  and  the  fourth  can  be  none  otiier  than  the 
Roman;  and  the  Roman  empire,  upon  its  difToiution,  was  di- 
vided into  ten  kings  or  kingdoms.     It  is  in  the  well:ern  or  Latin 
empire  that  thefe  ten  kings  or  kingdoms  are  to  be  fought  and 
found  :  for  this  was  properly  the  body  of  the  fourth  beaft,  the 
Greek  or  eaftern  empire  belonged  to  thebody  of  the  third  beaft; 
and  out  of  the  weftern    Roman  empire,  by    the  incurfions  of 
the  northern  nations,  arofe   ten  kings  or  kingdoms ;  of  whom 
having  mentioned  the  names  before,  we  need  not  repeat  ihem 
here.     Now  who  is  the  little  horn  that  was  to  fpring  up  among 
thefe  or  after  thefe  ;  who  as  a  pohtico-ecclehalHcal  power  dif^ 
fereth  from  the  other  ten  powers  ;  who  hath  eyes  like  tht  eyes  of 
a  man,  that  is  (i)  is  a  Jeer  ^  as  Sir  Ifaac   Newton  fays,  or  bi- 
Ihop  in  the  Hteral  fenfe  of  the  word;  who  hath  a  mouth  Jpeak- 
ing  great  things,  bulls  and   anathemas,  interdifts  and  excom- 
munications ;  who  hath  a  look  more  Jiout  than  his  fellows,  af- 
fuming  a  fupremacy  not  only  over  other  bilhops,  but  even  a 
fuperiority  over    kings    and  emperors  themfelves ;   who  hath 
pluckt  up  by  the  roots  three  of  the  firjl  horns ,  the  exarchate  oF 
Ravenna,  the  kingdom    of   the  Lombards,  and  the   ftate  of 
Rome,  and  is  diftinguiflied  by  the  triple  crown;  'w\\o  fpeaketk 
great  words  againjl  the  mojl  High,  fetting  up  himfelf  above  all 
Taws  divine  as  well  a?  human  ;  who  weareth  out  the  faints  of 
the  mofl  High,  bv  wars  and  malTacres,  inquifitions  and  perfc- 
cutions ;  wha  changeth  times  and  laws,  inlHtuting  new  religi- 
ons, and  teaching  for  doftrines  the  commandments  of  men  ; 
are  quellions   which  I  think   cannot  admit   of  much  difpute  ; 
there  is  only  one  perfon  in  the  world  who  can  fully  anfwer  all 
thefe  charafters. 

The  blafphemous  king  defcribed  in  the  nth  Chapter  of 
Daniel,  verf.  36 — 39.  who  "  fhall  do  according  to  his  will, 
♦•  and  fhall  exalt  himfelf  and  magnify  himfelf  above  every  god, 
•'  and  (hall  fpeak  marvellous  things  againft  the  God  of  gods, 
"  and  fhall  profper  till  the  indignation  be  accomplifhed,  who 
*'  ffiall  not  regard  the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the  defire  of 
♦'  wives,  but  in  his  eftate  fhall  honor  Mahuzzim,  and  the  de- 
♦•  fenders  of  Mahuzzim  fhall  increafe  with  glory,  and  fhall 
"  caufe  them  to  rule  over  many,  and  fhall  divide  the  land  for 
*'  gain  ;"  is  indeed  a  more  general    charafter   comprehending 

the 

(i)  Sir  Ifaap  Newton's  Obferv.  on  Daoiel,  Chap.  7.  P.  75. 


THE    PROPHECIES. 


377 


the  tyrannical  and  corrupt  power  of  the  eallern  church  as  well 
as  ot  the  wellern.  But  when  we  confuler,  how  much  and 
how  far  the  Latin  hath  prevailed  ahove  the  Greek  church  ; 
how  the  fupremacy,  which  was  fiift  claimed  by  the  patriarch 
of  CoEiftantinople,  hath  been  fully  eftablifhed  in  the  bifhop  of 
Rome  ;  how  much  more  abfohue  the  xviil  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  hath  been  than  that  of  the  Byzantine  emperor  ;  how 
the  Pope  hath  exalted  hiinjidf  and  magnijied  himfdf  as  a  god 
upon  earth  ;  how  imich  more  the  Latms  have  degenerated 
from  the  religion  oi  then  fathers  than  the  Greeks  ;  how  the 
dejire  of  Jingle  life  and  the  worjhip  of  the  dead,  which  firft  be- 
gan in  the  eaftern  parts,  have  been  carried  to  the  greafeft 
highth  in  the  weftern  empire  ;  how  much  the  jurifdiciion  and 
authority,  the  lands  and  revenues  of  the  Roman  clergy  have 
exceeded  thofe  of  the  Greeks  ;  how  M'hile  the  Greek  church 
hath  lain  opprefTed  for  feveral  centuries,  the  Roman  hath  flill 
profpered,  and  in  all  probability  Hill  may  profper  till  God's 
indignation  againlt  the  Jews  /^i?  accompliJJied ;  in  fliort  when 
we  confider,  how  cntirelv  this  chara6fer  agrees  with  that  of 
the  little  horn,  and  how  much  better  it  agrees  with  the  head  of 
the  Roman  than  with  the  head  of  the  Greek  church,  the  par- 
ticular application  of  it  to  the  hi  (hop  of  Rome  may  well  be 
juftified,  efpecially  fmce  St.  Paul  himfelf  hath  applied  it  in  the 
fame  manner. 

St.  Paul  hath  drawn  tke  man  of  fn,  the  fen  of  perdition, 
(2  Thef.  ii.l  an  exacf  copy  and  relemblan'-'e  of //ze  little  horn 
and  the  blajphenious  king  in  Daniel  :  and  this  man  of  fin  muft 
neceffarily  be  a  Chrijhan,  and  not  a  Heathen  ox  infidel  power, 
becaufe  he  is  reprefented  as  OoAftting  in  the  temple  of  God. 
He  is  defcribed  too  as  the  head  of  the  apojhfy  or  the  fal'ing 
azuay  from  the  faith  ;  and  this  apojlafy  is  afterwards  (1  Tia;. 
iv.  1.)  defined  by  St.  Paul  to  confi!!;  in  worfnpptng  of  demons, 
angels  and  deceafed  faints  :  and  no  man  furely  can  have  any 
reafon  to  doubt,  who  is  the  head  and  leader  of  this  apoftaf)', 
the  patron  and  authorizer  of  this  wonTiip.  The  apoflle  had 
communicated  to  the  Theffalonians,  what  it  was  that  hindered 
his  appearing,  (verf.  5,  6.)  Remember  ye  not  that  xohen  I  xoaj: 
yetzoith  you,  I  told  you  thef  things  ?  And  nozv  ye  know  wlmt 
withholdeth  that  he  mipfit  be  revealed  in  his  time..  What  this 
was  the  apoftie  hath  no  where  exprefly  informed  us  ;  but  if 
tradition  may  be  depended  upon  in  any  cafe,  it  may  certainly. 
in  this.     For  it   is  the  coiiftant  and    current   tradition  of  llie 

Vol.  II.    ,  B  b  b  fathers, 


378  DISSERTATIONS    o  ^f 

fathers,  that  zi'hat  iritkholdtth  is  the  Roman  empire  :  and  there- 
fore the  primitive  Chrillians  in  the  public  offices  of  the  chiaxli 
pra)C(l  for  its  peace  and  welfare,  as  knowing  that  when  the 
Roman  empire  ihould  be  liroken  into  pieces,  the  empire  of  the 
man  of  fia  would  be  raifed  on  its  ruins.  They  made  no  quef- 
tion,  they  were  fully  perfuaded,  that  the  fucceffor  to  the  Ro- 
man emperor  in  Rome  would  be  the  man  of  fin  :  and  who  hath 
fucceeded  to  the  Roman  emperor  in  Rome,  let  the  world  judge 
and  determine. 

St.  John  too  ha'h  copied  after  Daniel,  and  (Chap.xiii.)  ex- 
hibits the  Roman  empire   under  the   lame  emblem  of  a  heajl 

.  xuith  ten  horns.  It  is  evident  that  he  defigned  the  fame  as 
Daniel's  fourth  or  lad  beaft,  becaufe  he  repiefents  him  as  a 
compofition  of  the  three  former,  with  the  body  of  a  leopard,  the 

feet  of  a  bear,  and  the  moiuh  of  a  lion.  He  defcribes  him  too 
with  the  qualities  and  properties  of  the  little  horn,  fpeaking 
the  fatne  blafphemies,  afting  the  fame  cruelties  :  and  having 
plainly  feen  what  power  was  intended  by  the  one,  we  have  the 
iefs  reafon  to  hefitate  about  the  other.  But  to  diftinguifli  him 
yet  more,  the  number  of  his  name  is  defined  to  be  fix  hun- 
dred and  fix  ty  fix.  It  was  an  ancient  pra/iice  to  denote  names 
by  nvmibers  ;  and  this  number  muft  be  refolvable  into  fome 
Greek  or  Hebrew  name,  to  which  all  the  characters  liere 
given  may  agree.  It  is  an  early  tradition  derived  from  (2) 
Irena^us,  who  lived  not  long  after  St.  John's  time,  and  was  a 
difcipleof  a  difciple  ot  this  apollle,  that  the  number  666  in- 
cludes the  Greek  name  Latanos  or  the  Latin  empire.  Or  if 
you  prefer  a  Hebrew  name,  as  St.  John  hath  fometimes  made 
ufe  of  Hebrew  names,  it  is  no  Iefs  remarkable  that  this  num- 
ber comprehends  alfo  the  Hebrew  name  Romiith  or  the  Ro- 
man empire.  For  more  clearnefs  and  furenefs  ftill,  a  woir.ati 
is  fliown  (Chap,  xvii.)  riding  upon  this  fame  bead,  and  her 
name  is  Babylon  the  great  ;  but  Babylon  was  dcnio\'ed  long 
before,  and  by  Babylon  all  agree,  was  meant  Rome.  The 
feven  heads  of  the  bead  are  likewife  explained  to  be  fvcn 
mountains  on  which  the  woman  fitteth,  which  all  the  world 
know  to  be  the  fituation  of  Rome.  The  woman  herfelf  is 
alfo  dec  la  I  ed  lo  be  that  great  city  which  reigneth  over  the  kings 
of  the  earth  ;  and  that  can  be  none  other  than  Rome.  Indeed 
the  papifts  themfelvcs  allow  (for   they  cannot    but  allow)  all 

this 

(a)  Ircn.  Lib.  5.  Cap.  30.  P.  449.  Edit.  Grabc. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


379 


this  to  be  fald  of  Rome,  but  then  they  argue  and  maintain  it 
to  be  faid  of  Heathen  Pvome.  But  that  cannot  be  ;  becaufe 
it  agrees  not  with  feveral  circufnilances  of  the  prophecy,  and 
particularly  with  the  woman's  fitting  upon  the  bcait  with  ten 
horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  croivns,  which  rauft  needs  ty- 
pify the  Roman  empire,  after  it  was  divided  into  ten  kingdoms, 
but  the  Roman  empire  was  not  divided  into  ten  kingdoms  till 
fome  years  aher  it  became  Cliriftian.  St.  John  with  the  e^•es 
of  prophecy  faw  this  beail.  rife,  up  out  of  the  fea,  and  the  angel 
in  his  expohtion  faith  that  \\e  Jliall  a/ceiid  out  of  the  bottomlej's 
pit  ;  but  Heathen  Rome  had  rifen  and  floriihed  many  years 
before  this  time.  This  bealt  cannot  reprefent  Heathen  Rome 
becaufe  he  is  fucceffor  to  Heathen  Rome,  to  the  great  red 
dragon  in  his  power,  and  his  fat,  and  great  authority.  This 
beait  was  to  continue  and  profper  forty -tiro  proplietic  vionths, 
that  is  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fix^y  years;  but  Heaihen 
Rome  did  not  continue  four  hundred  years  after  this  time. 
The  woman  is  reprefented  as  the  mother  of  idolatry,  luith  her 
golden  cup  intoxicating  the  inhahiters  of  the  earth  ;  but  Hea- 
then Rome  ruled  more  with  a  rod  of  iton,  and  was  rather  an 
importer  of  foreign  gods  and  fuperllitions  than  an  exporter  to 
other  nations.  St.  John  zvondered  with  great  admiration,  when 
he /aw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  faints,  and  with 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus  ;  but  wherefore  fhould  he, 
who  had  feen  and  fuffered  the  perfecutions  under  Nero,  won- 
der fo  much  that  Heathens  ihould  perfecute  Chriflians  ;  but: 
that  Chriflians  Ihould  delight  in  fhedding  the  blood  of  Chrlf- 
tians,  was  indeed  of  all  ■vvonders  the  greatelf.  The  woman 
rideth  upon  the  beaft  under  his  f  event k  head  or  la  ft  form  of 
government  ;  but  the  ftxth  head,  which  was  the  imperial  form 
of  government,  is  faid  to  be  fubfifting  in  St.  John's  time,  and 
thefixth  was  not  dellroyed,  and  the  feventh  or  laft  form  did 
not  take  place,  till  after  lA-ome  was  become  Chriftian.  The 
ten  kings  with  one  mind  gave  then  power  and  jlrength  unto 
the  heafi,  and  afterwards  hate  the  whore  and  make  her  dejolate, 
and  burn  her  zvithfre  ;  but  never  did  any  ten  kings  unani- 
moufly  and  voluntarily  fubmit  to  Heathen  Rome,  and  after- 
wards burn  her  wi;h  fire.  Rome  according  to  the  prophecies 
is  to  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire,  and  to  be  made  a  dtfolation 
for  ever  and  ever  :  but  Rome  hath  never  yet  undergone  this 
fate,  and  confequently  Heathen  Rome  cannot  be  the  fubjeft 
of  thefe  prophecies.  In  fhort  from  thefe  and  all  other  cha- 
racters 


38o  DISSERTATIONS     o^ 

rafters  an-i  circuinilances,  fome  whereof  can  never  agree  with 
Heathen  Rome,  and  all  agree  perfedly  with  Chriftian  Rome, 
it  may  and  mull;  be  concluded,  that  not  Heathen  hut  Chriftian, 
not  itnpcrial  but  papal  Rome  was  intended  by  thefe  vificns. 
III.  Bcddcs  the  place  and  the  perfons,  ihefimc  alio  is  figni- 
fied  of  this  tyrannical  power,  when  it  Ihould  p-revail,  and  how 
long  it  fhould  prevail.  Daniel  mentions  thefe  things  as  being 
at  a  very  gieat  diftance,  and  indeed  they  were  at  a  very  great 
diftance  in  his  time.  It  is  faid,  viii.  26. — x.  24.  "  the  vifion  is 
"  yet  for  many  days  ;"  that  it  comprehends,  viii.  29,  "what 
**  fhali  be  in  the  lalt  end  of  the  indignation  ;"  that  it  extends, 
xi.  35,  40. — xii.  4,  9.  "  even  to  the  time  of  the  end;"  that 
"  when  God,  xii.  7.  fhall  have  accomplifhcd  to  fcatter  the 
•'  power  of  the  holy  people,  all  thefe  things  fhail  be  finilhed  :" 
all  which  and  other  pafFages  to  the  fame  pnrpofe  conridcied,  it 
appears  as  unaccountable  as  flrange,  that  ever  any  man  (hould 
imagme,  as  fotiie,  botli  ancient  and  modern,  have  imagined, 
that  Daniel's  prophecies  reached  not  beyond  the  times  oi  Anti- 
ochus  Epiphanes.  Daniel  haih  defcribed  four  great  empires, 
not  cotuemporary,  but  fucceffive  one  to  another.  The  fourth 
and  lalt  is  reprefented  as  the  greateft  of  all,  both  in  extent  and 
in  duration.  If  dcvourelk  the  whole  earth,  and  treaddh  it 
down,  and  hreaketh  it  in  pieces.  After  which  it  is  divided  into 
ten  kingdoms,  and  the  little  horn  groweth  not  uj)  till  after  this 
divifion.  So  that  this  tyrannical  power  was  to  a  life  in  the  lat- 
ter days  of  the  Roman  empire,  after  it  fhould  be  divided  into 
ten  kingdoms.  From  St.  Paul  too  we  may  colleft,  that  the 
great  power  of  the  Roman  empire  hindered  the  appearing  of 
the  7nan  of  fin  \  but  when  that  power  ihould  be  diminiihed  and 
taken  out  oj  the  zoay,  then  fliould  the  man  of  fn  he  revealed  in 
his  time.  St.  John  alio  refers  thefe  events  to  the  fame  a^ra. 
Not  only  the  general  order  and  the  whole  feries  of  his  prophe- 
cies point  to  this  time,  but  there  are  befides  particular  intima- 
tions of  it.  He  defcribes  the  heafl  as  fucccfior  to  the  great  red 
drap^on,  in  his  power,  and  his  feat,  and  great  authority  :  but 
if  the  great  red  dtagou  be,  as  he  is  generally  underllood  to  be, 
the  perfecuting  power  of  Heathen  Rome,  then  the  perfccuting 
power  of  Heathen  Rome  niuft  be  removed,  before  the  beaft  can 
take  his  place.  The  bcaft  hath  alfo  ten  horns,  and  upon  his 
horns  ten  cicwns;  fo  that  ten  complete  kingdoms  muft  arife 
out  of  the  Ron. an  empire  before  the  appearance  of  the  beafl. 
Of  \mfeven  heads  it  is  faid,  Five  arcfdllca,  that  is  in  St.  John's 

time 


THE     PROPHECIES.  381 

time  five  forms  of  government  were  pafl:,  cnt  is  and  thii  other  is 
not  yd  come,  and  the  fixth  which  was  then  prefent  being  the 
imperial,  it  necellarily  follows  that  the  fcventh  or  iall  mufl  be 
fome  form  of  government  which  mult  arife  aiter  the  imperial  ; 
and  as  St.  John  fav»'  the  one,  we  fee  the  other. 

It  appears  then  that  this  Antichriftian  power  was  to  arife  in 
the  latter  times  of  the  Roman  empire,  after  an  end  fhouid  be 
put  to  the  imperial  power,  and  after  the  empire  ihould  be  di- 
vided into  ten  kingdoms  :  and  it  is  not  only  foretold  wlien  it 
fhouid  prevail,  but  moreover  how  long  it  fhouid  prevail.  Here 
we  cannot  but  obferve,  that  the  very  fame  period  of  time  is 
prefixed  for  its  continuance  both  by  Daniel  and  by  St.  John. 
Wonderful  is  the  confent  and  harmony  between  thefe  infpired 
writers,  as  in  other  circumftances  of  the  prophecy,  fo  particu- 
larly in  this.  In  Daniel,  vii.  2,5.  the  little  horn  was  to  "  wear 
"  out  the  faints  of  the  mofl  High,  and  think  to  change  times 
"  and  laws  ;"  and  it  is  faid  exprefly,  that  they  "  fliould  be 
*'  given  into  his  hand,  until  a  time,  and  times,  and  the  divide 
*'  ing  of  time;"  or  as  the  fame  thing  is  exprelfed  in  another 
place,  xii.  7.  "  for  a  time,  times,  and  a  half."  In  the  Reve- 
lation it  is  faid  of  the  beajf,  (xiii.  5.)  to  wliom  in  like  manner 
tt  was  given  to  ?nake  war  with  the  faints,  and  to  overcome  them, 
that  power  aUo  zuas  given  unto  htm  to  continue  forty  and  two 
months :  Kx\^the  holy  city  (xi.  2.)  the  Gentiles  fliould  tread  under 
foot  forty  and  two  vionths  :  And  the  two  zvitne/fes  (verf.  0^.)  fiould 
prophefy  a  thouflindtwo  hundred  and  threefcore  days  cloathed  in 
fackcloth:  And  the  woman  the  true  church  of  Chrift,  who  fled  into 
the  wildernefs  from  perfectition,  (xii.  6 — 14.)  fliould  be  fed  and 
nouri filed  there  a  thoufand  two  hundred  and  three fcore  days,  or 
as  it  is  otherwife  expreffed  in  the  fame  chapter,  for  a  time,  and 
times,  and  half  a  time.  Now  all  thefe  numbers  you  wi!)  find 
upon  computation  to  be  the  fame,  and  each  of  them  to  fignify 
one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty  years.  For  a  time  is  a 
year,  and  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time  or  half  a 
time  are  three  years  and  a  half,  and  three  years  and  a  half  ax z 
forty-two  ??ionths,  zwA  forty-two  months  are  one  thoufand  tzvo 
hundred  and  fxty  days,  and  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fxty 
days  in  the  prophetic  flile  are  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty 
years.  From  ail  thefe  dates  and  chara61ers  it  may  fairly  be 
concluded,  that  the  time  of  the  churches  great  affliflicn  and 
of  the  reign  of  Antichrifl  will  be  a  peiiod  of  one  thoufand  two 
hundred  and  fixty  years. 

To 


2.82  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

To  fix  the  lime  exaftly  when  ihefe  one  ihoufand  two  hun- 
dred and  fixty  years  begin,  and  conlequently  when  they  will 
end,  is  a  matter  of  fome  nicenefs  and  difficulty:  and  perhaps 
we  muit  fee  their  conclufion,  before  we  can  prccifely  alcertaia 
their  bei),inning.  However  it  appears  to  be  a  very  great  mif- 
take  of  fome  very  learned  men  in  dating  the  conmiencement 
of  this  period  too  early.  This  is  the  capital  error  of  Mr. 
Mede's  fcheme  ;  what  hath  led  him,  and  others  who  have  fol- 
lowed his  example,  into  fubfequent  errors;  and  what  the  event 
haih  plainly  refuted.  For  if  the  reign  of  Antichrift  had  begun, 
as  he  reckons,  about  the  year  four  himdred  and  fifty-fix,  its 
end  would  have  fallen  out  about  the  year  one  thoufand  k\en 
hundred  and  fixieen.  The  truth  is,  thefe  one  thoufand  two 
hundred  and  fixty  years  arc  not  to  be  reckoned  from  the  l^egin- 
7zz>?o- of  thefe  corruptions,  from  the  ?-i/e  of  this  tyranny,  ior  the 
my/hry  of  iniquity  began  to  work  even  in  the  days  of  the  apo- 
llles  ;  but  from  their  full  growth  and  effablifhment  in  the  world. 
Of  the  little  horn,  who  was  to  zvear  out  the  faints  of  the  mofl 
//?ff/z,  and  to  change  times  and  laws,  it  is  faid  that  they  fliould 
be  (riven  into  his  hand,  which  can  imply  no  lefs  than  the  mofl 
abfolute  power  and  authority  over  them,  until  a  time,  and  times, 
and  the  dividing  of  time.  In  like  manner  the  holy  city,  the 
true  church  of  Chrilf,  was  to  be  trodden  under  foot,  winch  is 
the  lowefl  ftate  of  fubjeciion  ;  the  tzvo  witneffes  were  not  only 
to  prophecy,  but  to  prophecy  in  fackcloth,  that  is  in  mourning 
and  affliciion  ;  the  woman,  the  church,  was  to  abide  in  the  ivil- 
dernef,  that  is  in  a  forlorn  and  defolate  condition  ;  and  power 
xvas  given  to  the  beafi  not  merely  to  continue  as  it  is  tranflated, 
but  to  pratlif  and  profptr,  and  to  do  according  to  his  will  ; 
and  all  for  this  fame  period  of  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and 
lixt-  vears.  Thefe  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty  years 
therefoie  of  the  reign  of  Antichrift  are  not  to  be  computed 
from  his  birth,  or  infancy,  or  )outh  ;  but  from  his  coming  to 
maturity,  from  his  coming  to  the  throne :  and  in  my  opmion 
their  beginning  cannot  be  fixed  confiftent  with  the  truth  of  liil- 
tory  either  fi)oncr  or  later  than  in  the  eighth  century.  Seve- 
ral memorable  events  happened  in  that  century.  In  the  (3) 
year  feven  hundreci  and  twenty-feven  the  Pope  and  people  of 
Rome  revolted  from  the  exarch  of  Ravenna,  and  fliook  off 
their  allegiance  to  the  Greek  emperor.  In  the  year  {t\ex\  hun- 
dred 

(3)  See  SigonluSj  Spanheim,  Dujiiii.  &:c,  &c. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  383 

■dred  and  fifty -five  the  Pope  obtained  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna 
for  himfelf,  and  thenceforwards  acied  as  an  abfokite  temporal 
prince.  In  the  year  feven  hundred  and  feventy-four  the  Pope 
by  the  adiitance  of  Charles  the  great  became  pofieffcd  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  Lombards,  In  the  year  feven  hundred  and 
cighty-fevcn  the  worfhip  of  images  was  fully  eflabliflied,  and 
the  fupremacv  of  the  Pope  acknowledged  by  the  fccond  coun- 
cil of  Nice.  From  one  or  other  of  thele  tranfaftions  it  is  pro- 
bable, that  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Anticluifl  is  to  be  da- 
ted. What  appears  to  be  mofl  probable  is,  that  it  is  to  be  dated 
from  the  year  feven  hundred  and  tv^enty-feven,  when  (as  (4) 
Sigonius  fays)  Rome  and  the  Roman  dukedom  came  f rem  the 
Greeks  to  the  Roman  pontijf.  Hereby  he  became  in  fome  mea- 
furea  horn  or  tempoial  prince,  though  his  power  was  not  fully 
eftablifhed  till  fome  )ears  afterwards  :  and  before  he  was  a 
Jiorn  at  all,  he  could  not  anfwer  the  charafier  of  the  little  horn. 
If  then  the  beginning  of  the  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and 
fixty  years  of  the  reign  of  Antichrifl  is  to  be  dated  from  the 
year  feven  hundred  and  twenty-feven,  their  end  will  fall  near 
the  year  two  thoufand  after  Chrift  ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  fix 
thoufandth  year  of  the  world,  according  to  a  very  early  tradi- 
tion of  Jews  and  Chriflians,  and  even  of  Heathens,  great 
changes  and  revolutions  are  expe£}ed  both  in  the  natural  and  in 
the  moral  world  ;  and  there  remaineth,  according  to  the  words 
of  the  apoltle,  Hebr.  iv.  g.  *'  a  fabbatifm  or  holy  reft  to  the 
people  of  God." 

IV.  What  Daniel  hath  defcribed  under  the  chara£^er  cf 
ihe  little  horn,  and  the  blajphemous  king  ;  what  St,  Paul  hath 
defcribed  under  the  chara61er  of  the  man  of  fin,  the  Jon  of 
perdition  ;  what  St.  John  hath  defcribed  under  the  charafler 
iii  theheajl,  znA  the  falfe  prophet ;  that  fame  tyrannical,  ido- 
latrous, and  blafphemous  power,  ccclefiaffical  writers  ufually 
denominate  Antichrifl  .-and  having  thus  far  traced  his  charafter 
and  defcription,  his  rife,  progrefs,  and  continuance,  let  us 
now  proceed  to  confider  his  fall,  when  at  the  expiration  of 
the  prefixed  period  of  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and  fixty 
years  his  kingdom  fhall  be  deftroyed  forcvermore.  The  pro- 
phets are  not  more  expreffive  of  his  elevation,  than  they  are 
of  his  deftruftion.  They  not  only  prediti  his  downfal  ia 
»  general 

(4)  Ita  Pvoma,  Pwomaniifqye  DucatiiS  a  Gra^cis  ad  Fvom?.num  ponti- 
ficem— pcrvcnit.       Sigon.H-lt,  de  Regno  I;al.  Lib.  3.  Ad.  Ann.  7:7. 


384  DISSERTATIONSoM 

general  terms,  but  alfo  defcribe  the  manner  and  circumflance* 
of  it  :  and  St,  John's  account  being  larger,  and  nioie  circuni- 
{lantial  and  particular,  will  be  the  bell  comment  and  explana- 
tion of  the  others.  For  my  part  I  cannot  pretend  to  prophecy, 
which  is  the  common  vanity  of  expofitors  of  the  Revelation  ; 
I  can  only  reprcfent  events  in  the  order  wheiein  according  to 
my  apprehenfion  the  prophets  have  placed  them.  Sobriety 
and  modefty  are  required  m  the  interpretation  of  all  prophe- 
cies, and  efpecially  in  the  explication  of  things  yet  future. 
Only  this  much  it  miay  be  proper  to  premife,  that  having  feeti 
fo  many  of  the  prophecies  fulfilled,  you  have  the  lefs  realon 
to  doubt  of  the  completion  of  thole  which  are  to  follow. 

At  this  prcfent  time  we  are  living  under  tJie  Jixth  trumpet, 
and  the  fecond  tvoe  ;  (Rev.  xi.)  the  Oihman  empire  is  Hill 
fubfifling,  the  bea.O;  is  ftill  reigning,  and  there  are  proteftant 
witnciles  Hill  prophefying  in  fackcloth  :  and  [h\^  Jixth  trumpet 
and  fecond  iooe  mufl  end,  before  xhej'cventh  trumpet  can  found, 
ox  the  third' woe  be  poured  out,  which  is  to  fall  upon  the 
kingdom  of  the  beaft.  But  before  the  end  of  the  fecond 
woe,  it  ihould  feem  that  the  papifts  will  m.ake  a  great 
fuccefsful  effort  againft  the  proteftant  religion.  When 
the  witnefTes  jliall  have  rear  finiJJied  their  tejlimony,  that  is 
towards  the  conclufion  of  their  one  thoufand  two  hundred  and 
fixty  years,  the  heaji  Jliall  make  war  againji  them,  and  Jhall 
overcome  them.  They  Ihall  lie  oppreffed  and  dead  as  it  were, 
to  the  great  joy  and  triumph  of  their  enemies  ;  but  they  fliall 
rife  again  after  three  years  and  a  half,  and  the  protcftant  re- 
ligion Ihall  become  more  glorious  than  ever,  with  a  confider- 
able  diminution  of  the  papal  authority.  According  to  the 
method  and  order  wherein  St.  John  hath  arranged  thele  events, 
they  muft  happen  before  the  end  of  the  fecond  zooe,  or  the 
fall  of  the  Oihraan  empire.  Ezekiel  (xxxviii.  xxxix.)  and 
Daniel  (\'i.  44,  45.)  have  given  fome  intimatiorjs,  that  the 
Othman  empire  ihall  be  over  thrown  in  op[)ofmg  the  fetfle- 
ment  of  Ilracl  in  their  own  land  in  the  latter  days.  In  the 
conclufion  of  thebook  of  Daniel  there  are  alfo  fome  intima- 
tions, that  the  religion  of  Mohainmed  fhall  prevail  in  the  eafl 
for  as  long  a  period  of  time  as  the  tyranny  of  the  little  horn 
in  the  weft.  Very  remarkable  too  it  is,  that  (5)  Mohammed 
firft  contrived  his  impollure  in  the  year  fix    hundred   and   Iix, 

the 

(>)  See  Prirfeaux'o  Life  of  Mahomet. 


THE     PROPHECIES. 

{\\c  very  fame  year  V/herp:n  the  tyrant  Phocas  made  a  grant  of 
the  lupreinacy  to  the  Pope  ;  and  this  might  incline  one  to 
think  that  the  one  tlioufand  two  hundred  and  fixty  years  of  tb« 
reign  of  Antichrill  are  to  be  dated  from  this  time.  But  though 
they  might  rife  together,  yet  they  were  not  fully  ellabliflied 
together.  The  authoiitv  of  Mohammed  might  be  fully  ellab- 
lilhed  in  the  feventh  century,  but  that  of  the  Pope  was  not  fc> 
till  the  eighth  century  ;  and  therefore,  as  the  one  was  efta- 
Mifhed  fomewhat  foonerj  fo  it  may  alio  be  fubverted  fomewhafe 
fooner  than  the  other*  The  Pope  indeed  was  eftablilhed  /«- 
preme  in  fpirituals  in  the  feventh  century,  but  he  became  not 
a  temporal  korn  or  bea/i  til!  the  eighth  century. 

When  the  Othman  empire  is  overthrown,  and  ihe  ftconct 
woe  IS  pajl,  then  according  to  St.  John  (xi.  14.)  the  third  zuoa 
tometh  qincidy,  vvdiich  comprehends  ail  the  fevere  and  terrible 
judgments  of  God  upon  the  kingdom  of  the  bead;  In  like 
manner  when  Daniel  hath  predi(;ted  the  fall  of  the  king  of  ths 
north,  or  of  the  Othman  empire,  he  fubjoins  immediately,  xii. 
i.  that  "  there  Ihall  be  a  time  of  troublcy  fuch  as  never  was 
"  fmce  there  was  a  nation,  even  to  that  fame  time  ;  and  at 
''  that  time  thy  people  fliall  be  delivered,  every  one  that  Ihail 
"  be  found  written  in  the  book  ;"  agreeably  to  which  Sf< 
Johnalfo  faith,  xx.  1^.  "  that  whofoever  was  not  found  writ- 
"  ten  in  the  book  of  life,  was  caft  into  tlie  lake:  of  fire." 
The  one  thoufandtwo  hundred  and  fixty  years  of  the  reign  of 
thebeaft^  1  fuppofe,  end  with  the  one  thoufand  two  hundred 
and  fixty  years  of  tlie  witneffes  prophefying  in  fackcloth  ;  and 
iiow  the  deftined  time  is  come  for  the  judgments  of  God  tot 
overtake  him  ;  for  as  he  might  exift  before  the  one  thoufand 
two  hundred  and  fixty  years  began,  fo  he  may  exill  iikewifc 
after  they  are  finifiied,  in  order  to  be  made  an  eminent  exam^- 
pie  of  divine  jufHce.  For  the  greater  confirmation  and  illuf- 
tration  of  this  fubjeff,  and  to  n^ake  the  fironger  imprefhoa 
upon  the  minds  of  the  readers,  thcle  judgments  are  difplayed 
under  variety  of  figures  and  reprefeniationsw  Firlt  they  arvS 
defcribed  In  a  more  general  manner,  Rev.  xiv.  as  "  the  har- 
"  veil  and  reaping  of  the  earth,"  and  as  "  the  vintage  and 
*'  wine-preis  of  the  wrath  of  God/'  Then  they  are  repre- 
fented  in  a  more  particular  manner.  Rev.  xv.  xvi.  as  '•  x\\r: 
*'  feven  vials,  or  the  feven  iaft  plagues,  fur  in  thesn  is  fiile<( 
*'  up  the  wraih  of  God  ;"  whicli  are  fo  manv  figHal  judK- 
m.enis  upon  the. kingdom  ©f  the  beaft,  auj  fu  njany  Tieps  ar>4 
Voi-.  il.  C  e  «  dearees 


386  DISSERTATIONS    on 

flegrpfs  ot  his  ruin.  Afterwards  the  fall  of  Rome  is  dclineaN 
cd  (Rtn-  xvii.  xviii.)  as  if  another  Babylon  ;  and  it  is  declar- 
ed that  (he  Ihall  be  dellroyed  by  fiie,  and  her  deftrutiion 
fhail  be  a  complete  and  total  deitruftion,  fuch  as  hath  never 
jet  been  (he  fate  of  Rome.  Som'e  of  the  princes,  who  were 
once  ot  Iver  comnuinion,  Jhall.  hate  her  as  much  as  they  loved 
lier,  and  bvrn  her  uiih  Jire.  It  is  farther  nilimaied  that  Ihe 
ilhall  be  fwallowed  up  by  a  fubterraneous  fire,  Ihaii  fink,  like  a 
great  'mdljhnein  the  fca,  zud  her /moke  Jliall  rife  up  for  ever 
and  ever:  and  the  foil  and  fituation  of  Rome  and  the  neigh- 
boiuing  countries  greatly  favor  fuch  a  fuppofition.  As  St. 
JoI)n  faith,  xi.  8.  Ihe  "  fpiritually  is  called  Sodom  ;"  and  Ihe 
iliall  reicnible  Sodom  in  her  puniflnncnt  as  well  as  in  her 
Climes.  After  the  fubverfion  of  the  capital  city,  Rev.  xix. 
•'  tlie  beall  and  the  falfe  prophet,"  the  powers  civil  and  eccle- 
fiaftical,  with  thofe  who  flill  adhere  to  their  party,  fhall  make 
one  effort  more  ;  but  it  fliall  prove  as  weak  and  vain,  as  it  is 
impious  ;  ihcyjJia/i  both  be  taken,  and  cajl  alive  into  a  lake  of 
Jire  burning  vjith  hrinijlone.  The  deltruflion  of  Antichriu 
therefore,  ofhimfclf  as  well  as  of  his  feat,  Ihall  be  in  a  terri- 
ble manner  ^V  fire.  Daniel  allerts  the  fame  thing,  vii.  ii. 
"  I  beheld  then  becaufe  of  the  voice  of  the  great  words  which 
*'  the  horn  fpakc,  I  beheld  even  till  the  beaft  was  flain,  and 
"  his  body  dcfhoycd,  and  given  to  the  burning  llame."  So 
llkewiff  idith  St.  Paul,  2  Thef.  i.  7,  8.  "  The  Lord  Jefus  fhall 
"  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  bis  mighty  angels,  in  flam- 
"  ing  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God, 
*'  and  that  obey  not  the  gorjcl  of  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrifl  :" 
and  more  particularly,  ii.  8.  "  The  Lord  ihall  confume  the 
*'  wicked  one,"  the  man  of  fm,  "  with  iliefpirit  of  his  mouth, 
*'  and  fhall  dellioy  him  with  the  brightnefs  of  his  coming." 

About  the  time  of  the  fall  of  the  Othman  empire  and  of 
the  Chrillian  Antichrifl,  the  Jews  fhall  turn  to  the  Lord,  and 
be  rellored  to  their  own  land.  Innumerable  are  the  prophecies 
concerning  the  converfion  and  rcfloration  of  this  people. 
Hear  only  what  Hofea  faith,  who  prophefied  before  tlie  cap- 
tivity of  the  ten  tribes  of  Ifrael,  iii.  4,  5.  "  The  children  of 
"  Ifrael  fhall  abide  many  days  without  a  king,  and  without  a 
"  prince,  and  without  a  facrifice,  and  without  an  image  (or 
*'  altar)  and  without  an  ephod,  and  with(jut  teraphim  (or  di- 
"  vine  manifeflations  :)  Afterward  ihall  the  children  of  Ifrael 
"  return,  and  feck  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  king, 

••  and 


THE     PROPHECIES-  387 

*'  and  fliall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodnefs  In  the  latter  days.**" 
Here  alfo  what  Ezekiel  faith,  who  piophefied  dm iiig  the  cap- 
tivity of  the  two  tiibes  of  Judah  and  Benjamia,  xxxvii.  21,, 
25.  "  Thus  faitli  the  Lord  God,  Beliold,  I  will  take  thechil- 
"  dren  of  ICracl  from  among  the  heatlien,  whitbcr  they  be 
"  gone,  and  will  gather  them  on  every  hdc,  and  bring  iluiu 
"  into  their  own  land  :  And  they  ihall  dwell  in  the  land  that 
*•  I  have  given  unto  Jacob  my  fervauf,  wherein  your  fathers 
♦'  have  dwelt,  and  they  fliall  dwell  therein,  even  they  and, 
*■*  their  children,  and  their  childrens  children  for  ever,  and 
*'  my  fervant  David  fhall  he  their  prince  for  ever."  xxX:ix.  28, 
59.  "  Then  fliall  they  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  their  God^ 
"  who  caufed  them  to  be  led  into  captivity  among  the  heathen, 
*'  but  1  have  gathered  them  unto  their  own.  land,  and  have  left 
"  none  of  them  any  more  there  :  Neithsr  will  I  hide  my 
"  face  anymore  from  them  ;  for  I  have  poured  out  my  Ipirit 
"  upon  the  houfe  of  Ifrael,  faith  the  Lord  God."  Ye  cannot 
but  remember  what  St.  Paul  faith  upon  tli©  fame  occafion,  Rom. 
xi.  2^.  "I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  fhould  be  ignorant: 
"  of  this  m)'llery,  that  blindnefs  in  part  is  happened  to  Ifrael, 
*'  until  the  fulnefs  of  the  Gentiles  be  come,  and  fo  all  Ifrael 
"  fhall  be  laved."  Now  thefe  and  the  like  predictions,  we  fup- 
pofe,  will  take  efieft,  and  this  great  revolution  be  acconplifh- 
ed,  about  the  time  of  the  fall  of  the  Othman  empire,  and  of 
the  Chriflian  Antichrifl:.  Ezekiel's  Gog  iind Magog,  (xxxviii„ 
xxxix.)  we  believe  to.  be  the  Turks  or  Othmans,  and  ihey  Jiinfl. 
come  up  againjl  the.  children  oj  TJrad  in  the  latter  days  to  op- 
pofe  their  refettlement  in  their  own  land,  and  they  Jfiall  fall 
in  fome  extraordinary  manner  upon  the  mountains  of  I  fuel , 
ihey  and  the  people  that  is  with  them :  fo  the  houfe  of  Ijrae.l 
fliall  know  that  1  am  the  Lord  their  God,  from  that  day  aiid 
forward.  Daniel  too,  xi.  45.  xii.  1.  predicts  the  fall  of  th& 
king  of  the  north  "  upon  the  glorious  hoJy  mouniaia  :  And^ 
*'  at  that  time  fliall  Michael  ftand  up,  the  great  prince  who 
'*  flandeth  for  the  children  of  Ifrael."  The  relloration  of  tjjc 
Jews  and  the  fai]  of  Antichrifl;  fhall  a,lfo  happen  about  the 
feme  time,  li  the  fixth  vial  iKew  x\\.  12.)  v;hich  is  poured 
out  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  whofe  waters  are  dried  up 
to  prepare  a  pn/Jage  for  the  kings  of  the  eajl,  is  to  be  underflood, 
as  Mr.  Mede  and  others  think,  of  the  return  of  the  Je\vs  ; 
then  the  return  of  the  Jews  is  one  of  the  {t.v^x\  Jafi:  plagues 
of  Antichrifl.     But  this  notion  is  exprefled  more  clearly  i!> 

DanitL. 


<58a  DISSERTATIONS     on 

Paniel,  as  it  more  immefliatcly  concerned  his  people,  xi.  36), 
"  He  Ihali  profper  till  the  indignation/'  ihat  is  God's  indigo 
nation  againil  the  Jews,  "  be  accomplilhed  :"  and  again  afier- 
wards,  xii.  7.  "  When  God  Ihall  have  acconiphllied  io  fcat- 
♦'  ter  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  all  thefe  things  Ihall  be 
*'  finiflied/'  In  coxifetjuence  and  confurmity  to  this  doctrine  a 
tiaduion  hath  prevailed  (6)  among  the  Jew's,  that  the  deihuc- 
tion  of  Rome  and  the  icdemption  otlirael  ihall  lali  out  about 
the  fame  time. 

When  thei'e  great  events  fliall  come  to   pafs,  of  which   wc 
Colle61  from  the  prophecies  this  to  be  the  proper  order  ;  the 
proteftant  witnelfes  Ihall  be  greatly  exalted,  and  the  one  ihou- 
faiid  two  hundred  and  fixty  )ears  of  their  prophef)  ing  in  fack- 
cloth  and  of  the  tyranny  of  the  bealt.  Ihall  end  together  ;    tlsc 
converfion  and  reiloration  of  the  Jews  fucceed  ;  then  follows 
the  ruin  of  the  Othtnan  empire,  and  then  the  total  deftruftlou 
of  Rome  and  of  Aniichrili.     When  thefe  great  eveiiis,  I  f;;v, 
ihall  come  to  pafs,  then  Oiall  the  kingdom  of  Chriit  commence, 
or  the  reign  ot  the  faints  upon  earth.     So  Daniel  exprellv  in- 
forms us,  that  the  kingdom  of  Chrill  and  the   faitits  will    be 
railed  upon  the  ruins  of  the   kingdom  (A  Antichiilt  ;  vii.  26, 
27.  "  But  the  judgment  (fiall  fit,  and  they  fliall  take  away  his 
♦'  dominion,  to  conhime,  and  todeftroy  it  unio  the  end  :  And 
*'  the  kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatncfs  of  the  king- 
♦'  dom  under  the  whole  heaven,  ihall  be  given  to   the   people 
*'  of  the  faints  of  the  moil  High,  whofe  kingdom  is    an  ever- 
»'  lafiing  kingdom,  and  all  dominion  lliall  ferve  and  obey  him." 
3o  likewife  St.  John  faith,  that  upon  the   final  deitrudion  of 
fkehenjt  and  the  fa'Je  propht'J,  Rev.  xx.  '-Satan    is  bound  tor 
♦'  a  ihoufand  years  :  And  I  faw  thrones,  and   they    iat  upon 
*'  them,  and   judgment   was  given   unto  them   :  and   I  faw 
"  the  fouls  of  thein  that  were  beheaded  for    the   witncfs  of 
♦'  Jefus  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worihip- 
•'  ped  the  beaft,  neither   his  image,  neither  had   received  his 
"  mark    upon   their   foreheads,  or  in  their  ha^ds  ;  and  they 
*'  lived  and  reigned  with  Chi  id.  a   thoufand  years  :  But  the 
*'  reft  of  the  dead  lived   not   again    until   the  thoufand  years 
»'  were  finilTied.  Thisis  thefirft  refurretiion."  It  is,  1  conceive, 
to  thefe  great  events,   the   fall   of  Antichrift,   the  le-ellablifliT 
rceni  of  the  Jews,  and  the  beginning  of  the  glorious  milleu- 

11  i  urn, 

{fi)  ScePI.iciia  Hehrre-'-Dm  Doaorutn  rip  T^alylonis  feu  Rom:e   e:i;-. 
fiJio  in  Mcdc'6  wurkt.  B.  5.  Ca;  ^  S.  T.  f/~z. 


THE     PROPHECIES.  389 

liiuiTi,  tliat  the  three  dilTerent  dates  in  Daniel  of  one  thonrand 
two  Imndrt'd  and  {Jxty  )ears,  one  thoufand  cwo  hundred  and 
jiinety  years,  and  one  thoui'and  three  liundred  and  thirty-five 
years  are  to  be  rettrred  :  and  as  Daniel  faith,  xii.  12.  "  BleiJed' 
■'  is  he  that  waiteth  and  corneth  to  tlie  one  thoni'and  three 
"  hiinthed  and  ihirtyrfive  years  ;"  fo  St,  John  /"aith,  xx.  6. 
*'  Blcift'd  and  lioly  is  he  tliat  hath  pat  t  in  the  tirit  rcfurreition." 
Bleflcd  and  happy  indeed  will  be  this  period  ;  and  it  is  very 
oblervabie,  that  the  martyrs  and  confelibrs  of  Jefus,  in  Popifli 
as  well  as  in  pagan  times,  wiH  he  raifed  to  pariake  ot  this  leli- 
city.  Then  Ihall  all  thofe  gracious  promifes  in  the  old  Tefia- 
ment  be  fulfilled  of  the  amplitude  and  extent,  of  ih.e  peace 
and  profperity,  of  the  glory  and  happinefs  of  the  church  in  the 
latter  days.  Then  in  the  full  fenfe  of  the  words.  Rev,  xi,  1,5. 
"  lliall  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the  kingdoms  of 
"  our  Lord  and  of  his  Chrifl,  and  he  Ihal!  reign  for  ever  and 
"  ever,"  According  ;.)  (7)  tradition  thefe  thoufand  years  of 
the  reign  of  Chri ft  and  the  faints  will  be  the  feventh  millen- 
nary  of  the  world  ;  for  as  God  created  the  world  in  fix  days 
and  refted  on  the  feventh,  fo  the  world,  it  is  argued,  will  con- 
tinue fix  thoufand  rears,  and  the  feventh  thoufand  u'ill  be  the 
great  JahboAifm  or  holy  reft  to  the  people  of  God  ;  "  one 
"  day  (2  Pet.  iii,  8.)  being  with  the  Lord  as  a  thoufand  years, 
*'  and  a  thoufand  years  as  one  day."  According  to  (8)  tradi- 
tion too  thefe  thoufand  years  of  the  reign  of  Chrift.  and  the 
lamts  diXe.  the  great  day  of  judgment  ;  in  the  morning  or  begin- 
ning whereof  ihall  be  the  coming  of  Chrift  in  flaming  fire,-and 
the  particular  judgment  of  Antichrift,  and  the  firft  refurrettion, 
and  in  th.e  evening  or  conclufion  whereof  fhall  be  the  general 
refurreition  of  the  dead,  finail  and  great,diuA  they  Jliall  be  judg- 
ed every  man  according  to  their  works. 

Prudence  as  well  as  modcfty  requires,  that  we  fiioidd  for- 
bear all  curious  inquiries  into  the  natuie  and  condition  of  this 
future  kingdom  ;  as  how  S^tan  fhould  be  fouad  for  a  thoufand 
\cr.rs,  and  a^'erwards  loofed  again  ;  how  the  raifed  faints  ihall 
cohabit  with  the  living,  and  judge  and  govern  the  world  ;  how 
Chriff  Tnal!  manifeil  himleif  to  them,  and  reign  among  th.em  ; 
how  the  new  Jerulaleni,  the  city  and  church  of  the  living  God, 
ihdU  defcend  from  heaven  to  earth  ;  how  Satan  fiiall  at  laft  de- 
ceive 

(7)  See  Biirnet'5  Theory.  B.  .q.  C.h.  $.  B.  4.  CIi.  6. 
(H)  See    Piacita    Hehrce jniir,  Dr)«c;um  de  M^-giiu   die   Jtdcii   in 
^lt■oe.  ?.  535,  B.  5.  Ch.  3.  Y.  d-jZ. 


390  DISSERTATIONS       oh 

ceivc  thp  nations,  and  what  nations  they  (hall  be.  Thefe  are 
points  which  the  holy  Spirit  hath  not  thought  fit  to  explain  ; 
and  folly  may  ealily  alk  more  queltions  about  them,  than  wif- 
<iom  can  aniwcr.  Wildom,  in  tlie  tnyflerious  things  of  God, 
and  elpecially  in  the  myRerious  thmgs  of  futurity,  will  ftill 
adhere  to  the  words  of  Icripture  ;  and  having  feen  the  com- 
pletion of  fo  many  particulars,  will  relt  contented  with  believ- 
ing tliat  thele  fliall  alfo  be,  without  knowing  koto  they  fliall  be. 
It  is  of  the  nature  of  moft  prophecies  not  to  be  hilly  underllood, 
till  they  are  fully  accoinplifhed,  and  efpecially  prophecies  rela- 
ting to  a  Hale  fo  difTcient  from  the  prefent  as  the  millennium. 
Perfe6fly  to  comprehend  thefe  and  all  other  prophecies  may 
conllitute  a  part  of  the  happmefs  of  that  period,  for  then  they, 
will  all  be  fulfilled,  and  t/ie  myjiery  of  God  Jliall  be  finijlitd. 
This  however  is  very  evident,  that  wickednefs  would  foon 
overrun  the  world,  if  not  rellrained  by  an  overruling  provi- 
dence ;  for  no  fooner  is  Satan  loofed  again,  than  tht  nations 
which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  come  up  againlt  the 
holy  city,  the  mwiher  of  whom  is  as  the  fund  of  the  fea  :  And 
therefore  at  the  time  appointed,  after  the  general  judgment, 
this  world  fliall  be  deftroyed,  2  Pet.  iii.  10.  "  the  heavens  fhall 
•'  pals  away  with  a  great  noifc,  and  the  elements  Ihalj  melt  with 
"  fervent  heat,  the  earth  alfo,  2nd  the  works  that  are  therein 
"  fhall  be  burnt  up."'  Thus,  Rev.  xxi.  t.  "  the  firff  heaven 
'«  and  the  firft  earth  fliall  pais  away,"  and  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth  (hall  fucceed,  2  Pet.  iii.  13,  "  wherein  dwelleth 
•'  righteoufnefs  ;"  Rev,  xxi.  3,  4.  "  God  himfelf  fhall  be  with. 
*'  men,  atid  be  their  God  ;  and  there  lliall  be  no  more  death,. 
"  neither  for;ow  nor  pain,  for  the  former  things  arc  palled 
"  awav."  1  Cor.  XV.  24,  &c.  "  Then  cometh  the  end,  when 
•*  Chriit  fliall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the 
'  Father;  when  he  fhall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  autho- 
"  rity,  and  power.  For  he  muit  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
"  under  his  feet ;  the  laft  enemy  that  fliall  bedeftroyed  is  death. 
"  And  when  all  things  Ihall  be  fubdued  unto  him,  then  fliall 
"  the  Son  alfo  himfelf  be  fubjeft  unto  him  that  put  all  things 
*'  under  him,   that  God  may  be  all  in  all." 

Since  then  the  corruptions  of  popery  are  fo  particularly 
fore;old  in  (cripture,  and  make  fo  conftderable  a  part  of  the 
ancient  prophecies,  we  have  the  Icls  reafon  to  be  furpnfedand 
offended  at  them.  While  the  papifls  endeavor  to  corrupt  and 
adulterate  the  doftrines  of  the  prophets  and  apollles,  they  fliil 

accomplifli 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


39^ 


%tcompli{h  their  prediftions  ;  while  they  lahoirr  to  deftroT 
Chriftianity  in  one  part,  they  unwittingly  confirm  and  eftablilh 
it  in  another.  And  fince  a  time  is  certainly  coming,  wherein 
Ood  will  avenge  himfelf  on  thefe  idolaters,  and  require  the 
blood  of  his  fervants  at  their  hands,  let  us  wait  with  the.  faitk 
^nd  the  patience  of  faints,  till  it  be  accomplilhed.  We  have 
Icen  the  prophecies  remarkably  fulfilled  in  their  fuccefs,  and 
we  ihall  lee  them  as  remarkably  fulfilled  too  in  their  dellrutti- 
on.  The  power  of  the  Pope  is  nothing  near  fo  great  now  as 
it  was  fome  ages  ago  :  It  received  its  death-wound  at  the  Re- 
formation, of  which  it  may  languifh  for  a  time,  but  will  never 
entirely  recover,  though  its  laff  ftruggles  and  efforts,  like  thofe 
of  a  dying  monfter,  may  be  terrible  and  dangerous.  In  the 
end,  the  goipel  will  prevail  over  all  enemies  and  oppofers  : 
Matt.  xxi.  44.  "  Whofoever  fhall  fall  on  this  flone,  Ihall  be 
^'  broken  ;  but  on  whomfoever  it  Ihall  fall,  it  will  gru:id  him 
"*'  to  powder."  We  will  conclude  our  difcourfe  with  the 
words  of  Ezra,  fo  very  applicable  to  us  of  the  reformed  reli- 
gion :  ix.  13,  14.  "  After  all  that  is  come  upon  us  for  our 
"  evil  decdsj  and  for  our  great  trefpafs,  feeing  that  thou  our 
••  God  haft  punifhed  us  Icfs  than  our  iniquities  deferve,  and 
"  hafi  given  us  fuch  deliverance  as  this,"  a  deliverance  from 
the  yoke  and  tyranny  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  "  fliould  we 
"  again  break  thy  commandments,  and  join  in  afHnitv  with  the 
"  people  of  thefe  abominations,  wouldfl;  thou  not  he  angry 
*'  with  us  till  thou  hadft  confumed  us,  fo  that  there  (hould  be 
"  no  remnant  nor  efcaping  ?' 


C  O  N- 


392  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S   o  ^ 


CONCLUSION, 

FR  O  M  ihefe  inftances,  which  have  been  produced,  of 
prophecies  and  their  completionis,  it  is  hoped,  this  con-- 
clufion  may  fairly  be  drawn  in  the  words  of  St.  Peter'j  2  Pet* 
i.  20,  21.  that  "  no  prophecy  of  the  fcripture  is  of  any  pri- 
*'  vaie  interpretation,"  or  the  fuggeftion  of  any  man's  own 
fpirit  or  fancy  ;  "  for  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by 
"  the  will  of  man,  but  holy  men  of  God  fpake  as  they  were 
*'  moved  by  the  holy  Gholf."  Other  inftances  might  have  been 
alledgcd  to  the  fame  purpofe  :  but  thofe  prophecies  which  re- 
ceived their  full  acconjplifhment  in  ancient  times,  and  evert 
thofe  which  were  accomplidied  in  the  perfon  and  atiions  of 
our  bleiled  Savioor,  aie  not  here  confidered  ;  fuch  only  as 
relate  to  thefe  latter  ages,  and  either  in  the  whole  or  in  part 
are  now  fulfilling  in  the  world,  are  made  the  lubjefts  of  thelc 
riificrtations.  This  is  proving  our  religion  in  iome  meafure 
by  ocular  demonfiration,  is  not  zoalkivghyjaitli  only,  but  alfo 
hy  fight.  *For  you  can  have  no  reafon  to  doubt  oi  the  truth  of 
prophecy,  and  confequemly  of  the  truth  of  revelation,  when 
you  fee  inft^ices  of  things,  which  could  no  ways  depend  upon 
jiuman  conjeclure,  foretold  with  the  greatefl:  clearuefs,  and 
fulfilled  hundreds  of  years  afterwards  with  the  greatefl;  exatf- 
nefs.  Nay  you  fee  prophecies,  the  latcfi  whereof  were  deli- 
vered about  one  thoufand  {c\'cn  hundied  years  ago,  and  fome 
of  them  above  three  thoufand  years  ago,  fulfilling  at  this  very 
time,  and  cities,  couiuiics,  and  kingdoms  in  the  very  fame 
sondition,  and  all  brought  about  in  the  very  fame  manner,  audi 
with  the  very  fame  circumllances,  as  the  prophets  had  fore- 
told. 

You  fee  the  defcendents  of  Shem  and  Japheth  ruling  an^ 
inlarged  in  Afia  and  Europe,  and  perhaps  in  America,  and 
the  carfc  of  firvitude.  flill  attending  the  wretched  defcendents 
of  Ham  in  Africa.  You  fee  the  polleritv  of  Ilhmael  multiplied 
exceiidinglx,  and  become  a  great  nalicn  in  the  Aral)ians  ;  yet 
\Wnvj^\'\\ie  xvild  men,  and  fliifting  from  place  to  place  in  the' 
wllJcrncrs ;  tJidr  hand  againjl  every  man,  and  every  7naris 
'  hand 


THE    PROPHECIES.  395 

hand  (igahifi  them  ;  and  ftil]  dwelling  an  independent  and  free 
people,  m  the  prefaice  of  all  tkeir  brethren,  and  in  the  prefence 
of  all   their  enemies.      You  fee  the  family  of  Efaii  totally  ex- 
tincl,  and  that  of  Jjicob  fuhfifling  at  this   day;  the  fcspter  de^ 
parted  from  Judah^  and  the  people  living  no  where  in  autho- 
rity, every  where  in  fubjeclion  ;  the  Jews  fiill  dwelling  alone 
amonp'  the  nations,  while  the  remernbrance  of  Amalek  is  utterly 
put  out  from  under  heaven.    You  fee  the  Jews  feverely  punu^i- 
ed  for  their  iniidehty  and  difobedience  to  their  great  prophet 
like  unto  Mofes  ;  plucked  from  off  their  own  land,  and   remo- 
ved into  all  the  kingdonis  of  the   earth  ;  opprejfed  and  J  polled 
tvermore,  and  made  a  proverb  and  a  by-wo  d  among  all  nations. 
You  fee  Ephraim  fo  broken  as  to  be  no  more  a  people,  while  the 
whole  nation  is  comprehended  under  the  name  of  Judah  ;    the 
Jews  wonderfully  preferved  as  a  diftin6l  people,  while  their  great 
conqticrors  are  every  where  deflfoyed  •  their  land  lying  defo- 
late,  and  themfelves  cut   off  from    being  the  people  of  God, 
while  the  Gentiles  are  advanced  in  their  room.     You  fee  Ni- 
neveh fo  complciely  deflroyed,  that  the  place  thereof  is  not, 
and  cannot  be  known  ;  Babylon  m.ade  a  d'folation  for  ever,  a 
pojfejjwn  for  the  bittern,  and  pools  of  water  \  Tyre  become /?iij 
the  top  of  a  rock,  a  place  for  jifners  to  f  bread  th&ir  nets  upon  ; 
and  Egypt  a  bafe  kingdom,  the  hajeji  cj  the  kingdoms,  and  iiill 
tributary  and  fubjeft  to  llrangers.     You  fee  of  the  four  great 
empires   of   the  world   the  fourth  and  laft,  which  w\^s  greater 
and  more  powerful  than  any  of  the  foimcr,  divided  in  the  well-* 
ern  part  thereof  mto  ten  leiler  kitngdoms;  and  among  them  a 
power  with  a  triple  crown  divers  from  the  firfl,  with  a  mouth 
fpeaking  very  great  things,  and  with  a  look  more  iloid  than  his 
fellows^  fpeaking  great  zvords  againfl  the  mojl  High,  z-k'aring 
out  the  faints  of  the  mcjl  High,  and  changing  times  and  lawn 
You  fee  a  power  cafi  down  the  truth  to  the  ground,  and  brofher 
and  praBfe,  and  d^flroy  the  holy  people,  not  regardino-  the  God 
(f  his  fathers,  nor  the  dfire  ofxrives,  but  honoring  Mahuzzim^ 
Gods-proteftors  or  faints-j-roteflors,  and  caufng  the  pricfrs  of 
Mahuzzim  to  rule  over  many,  and  to  divide  the  land  for  gain.. 
You  fee  the  Turks  Jiretching  forth  their  hand  over  the  counirieSf^ 
and  particularly  over  the  land  of  E_t>:\pt,  the  Libyans  at  their  jleps^ 
and  the  Arabians  ftill  efapingout of  tkeir  hand.  You  fee  tlie  Jews 
led  away  captive  into  all  nations^  and  Jerufalem  troden  down  oj 
the  Gentiles,  and  likely  to  continue  fo   until  the   times  of  the 
Gentiles  he  fulfilled^   as  the  Jews  are  bv  a  coaflaut  miracle  pre* 
Vol.  11,  D  d  a   '  fcrvei 


394 


DISSERTATIONS    o  M 


fervcd  a  diftinft  people  for  the  completion  of  other  prophecies 
relating  to  them.     You  fee  one  who  oppoftlh  and exaltdh  him- 
Jelf  above  all   laws  divine  and    human,  jitting  as   God   in  the 
church  of  God,  and  Jkowing  himje(j  that  he  is  God,  whoje  com- 
ivg  IS  after  the  working  of  Satan  ivith  all  pozcer,  and  jigns,and 
lying  wonders,  and  with   all  deceivabltnefs  of  unrighteoufncfs. 
You  fee  a  gieat  apoflafy  in  the  Chriftian  chuich,  which  confifts 
chiefly  in  the  woiihip  of  demons,  angels    or  departed  faints, 
and  is   promoted  through  the  hypoctify  oj  liars,  forbidding  to 
marry,  and  commanding  to  ahf lain  from  meats.     You  foe  the 
feven  churches  of  Afia  lying  in  the  fatne  forlorn  and  defolate 
condition  that  the  angel  had  fignified  to  St,  John,  \)i\^\\  candle- 
Jlick  removed  out  of  its  place,  their  churches  turned  intomolques, 
their  worfliip  into  fuperllition.  In  fhort  you  fee  the  charaRers 
oi  the  beafland  the  falfe  prophet,  and  the   whore   of  Babylon^ 
now  exemplified  in  every  particular,  and  in  a  city  that  is   feat- 
ed  upon  feven  mountains  ;  fo  that  if  the  bifliop  of  Rome    had 
fat  for  his  pifture,  a  greater  refemblance  and  likenefs  could  not 
have  been  drawn. 

As  there  is  a  near  affinity  between  this  and  what  Dr.  Clarke 
(i)  hath  faid  in  the  conclufion  of  his  difcourfe  of  prophecies, 
it  mav  be  proper  to  confirm  and  illuftrate  the  argument  with 
fo  great  an  authority  :  and  indeed  thefe  things  are  of  fuch  im- 
portance, and  fo  deferving  to  be  known,  that  they  cannot  be 
inculcated  (oo  frequently,  nor  ihown  in  too  many  lights. 

"  I  (hall  conclude  this  head  with  pointing  at  fome  particu- 
•'  lar  extraordinary  prophecies,  which  deferve  to  be  carefully 
*'  confidered  and  compared  with  the  events,  whether  they 
*'  could  poflibly  have  j)rocceded  from  chance  or  from  enthufi- 
*'  afm.  Sointof  them  are  of  fuch  a  nature,  as  that  they  can 
"  only  be  judged  of  by  perlons  learned  in  hiflory  ;  and  thefe 
"  I  ihall  but  jult  mention.  Others  are  obvious  to  the  confi- 
*'  deration  of  the  whole  world  ;  and  with  thofe  I  fhall  finifli 
*'  what  I  think  proper  at  this  time  to  offer  upon  this  fubjeft. 
"  Concerning  Babylon  it  was  particularly  foretold,  that  it 
*'  (Iv)uldbefhutvpand  bejieged  by  the  Medcs,  Elamites,  and 
"  yb  mviians  ;  that  the  river fwuld  be  dried  up  ;  that  the  city 
*^  f'ould  be  taken  in  the  tune  of  a  feafl,  while  her  mighty  men 
"  were   drunken  ;    Which  accordingly  came   to  pafs,  when 

"  Bellhazzar 


(i)  Clarke's  Works,  Vol.  j.  The  Evidences  of  natural  and  re» 
vealed  leli^gion,  \.  7Z0.  &c* 


THE     PROPHECIES.  395 

•'  BdOiaz^ai"  and  all  his  thoufand  princes,  who  were  drunk 
"  with  him  at  the  feaft,  were  flain  by  Cyrus's  foidiers.  Alfo 
**  it  was  particularly  foretold,  that  God  would  make  the  country 
"  of  Babylon  a  pojfefjion  for  the  bittern  and  pools  of  zcattr  ; 
*'  Which  was  accordingly  fulfilled  by  the  overflowing  and 
"  drowning  of  it,  on  the  breaking  down  of  the  great  dam 
"  in  order  to  take  the  city.  Could  the  correfpondence  of  thefe 
"  events  with  the  predictions,  be  the  refult  of  chance  ?  But 
**  fuppofe  thefe  prcditlions  were  forged  after  the  event,  car^ 
*'  the  followino;  ones  alfo  have  been  written  after  the  event  ? 
"  or  with  any  reafon  be  afcribed  to  chance  ?  The  wild  beafts 
"  of  the  defert  fiall  dwell  there,  and  the  owls  fiall  dwell  there- 
*'  in  :  anditfhall  be  no  more  inhabited  for  ever,  neithe.r  fiall  it 
**  be  dwelt  in  from  generation  to  generation  :  As  God  overthrew 
*'  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  &c.  They  fiall  not  take  of  thee  a 
**  f  one  for  a  corner, — but  thoufialt  be  defolate  for  ever^  faith 
*'  the  Loid', — Babylon  fall  become  heaps,  a  dwelling-place  for 
"  dragons,  an  afomfiment  and  an  hijjing  without  an  vihabi- 
*'  tant  : — It  fiall  fink,  and  fiall  not  rife  from  the  evil  that  I 
*'  will  bring  upon  her.  Babylon,  the  glory  ofkingdoms,^ — piall 
*'  be  as  when  God  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  :  It  fiall 
*'  never  be  inhabited,  neither  fiall  it  be  dwelt  in  from  generation 
•'  to  generation  :  Neither  fiall  the  Arabian  pitch  tent  there, 
"  neither  fiall  the  fiepherds  make  their  fold  there  ;  But  wild 
*'  beafis  of  the  defert  fiall  lie  there,  and  their  honfcs fiall  be  full 
*'  of  doleful  creatures,  and  owls  fiall  dwell  there. 

"  Concerning  Egypt  was  the-  following  prediftion  forged 
*•  after  the  event  ?  or  can  it,  with  any  reafon,  be  afcribed  to 
"  chance  ?  Egypt  fiall  be  a  bafe  kingdom  :  It  fiall  be  the  baffi 
*'  of  kingdoms,  neither  fiall  it  exalt  it/elf  any  more  above  the  na- 
"  tions  :  For  I  will  dvninifi  them,  that  they  fiall  no  more  nils 
"  over  the  nations. 

"  Concerning  Tyre,  the  prediflion  is  no  lefs  remarkable ; 
•'  /  will  make  thee  like  the  top  of  a  rock ;  thoufialt  be  a  place  ta 
"  fpread  nets  upon  ;  thou  fialt  be  built  no  more. — Thou  shall; 
*'  be  no  more  ;  the  merchants  among  the  people  shall  hifs  at  thee^ 
*'  thou  shall  be  a  terror,  and  never  shalt  be  any  more.  All  they 
"  that  know  thee  among  the  people^  fiall  be  afonished  at  thee. 

"  The  defcription  of  the  extent  of  the  dominion  of  that 
"  people,  who  were  to  pofTefs  Judea  in  tlie  latter  days  ;  was 
•'  it  forged  after  the  event  ?  or  can  it  reafonably  be  afcribed 
*'  to  cliance  ?  He  fiall  come  with  horfemen,  and  zvith   many, 

"  ships^^ 


SgS  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S  o  :^ 

"  ships,  and  shall  overfloio  and  pap  over  :  He  shall  enter  alfo 
*'  into  the  glorious  land,  [and  sjiall  plant  th,'  tahernacles  of  his 
*'  palace  between  the  feas  i]i  the  glorious  holy  mountain j  and 
*'  many  countries  shall  be  overthrown:  But  The  p.  shall  efcabe 
*'  out  of  his  hand,  even  Edom  and  Moab  and  the  chief  oj  the 
*'  children  of  Amnion.  He  shall firetch  Jo rth  his'  hand  alfo  upon 
*'  the  countries,  and  the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  efape.  •But  he 
•'  shed  I  have  power  over  the  treafurcs  of  gold  and  cffilver,  and 
*'  over  all  the  precious  things  oj  Egypt  \  and  tJte  Libyans  and 
*'  Ethiopians  jhall  be  at  his  jkps. 

"  When  Daniel,  in  the  (2)  vifion  of  Nehucha/Jnczzar's  ini- 
*'  age,  foretold  four  great  fncceifive  monarchies  ;  was  this 
*'  written  after  the  event  ?  or  ciin  the  congruity  of  his  defcrip- 
*'  tion  with  the  things  themfclves,  reafoiiabiy  be  afcribed  to 
'•  mere  chance  ? 

"  Vv'^hen  the  fame  Daniel  foretels  3  tyrannical  power,  which 
*'  fhould  wear,  out  the  faints  of  the  mofl  High,  and  they  fnall  be 
*'  given  into  his  hand,  until  a  time,  and  times,  and  the  divid- 
♦'  ing  of  time;  and  again  for  (3)  a  time,  times,  and  a  half : 
*'  Which  can  be  no  way  applied  to  ihcjhort  perfccution  of 
*'  Antiochus,  becaufe  thefc  prophecies  are  expiefly  declared  to 
*'  htfor  many  days  ;  concerning  zuhatJJiall  befal  thy  people  i?i 
*'  the  latter  days  ;  Jar  yet  the  vifion  is  for  many  days  \  concern- 
*'  ing  the  time  of  the  end :  what  fall  be  in  the  lajl  end  oJ  the 
"  indignation  ;  concerning  thofe  'whojhcdl  fall  by  the  Jword 
*'  and  by  Jlame,  by  captivity  and  by  Jpoil,  many  days;  to 'try 
"  them,  even  to  the  time  of  the  end,  becaufe  it  is  yet  for  a  time 
"  appointed;  concerning  a  time  of  trouble,  fuck  as  never  was 
"  fince  there  was  a  nation  ;  the  time  zok-en  God  fhall  have  ac- 
*•'  coniplishcd  to  flatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people  ;  the  time  of 
*'  the  end,  till  which  the  zcords  are  cloji'd  up  and  fealed  ;  to 
•'  zoiiich  the  prophet  is  commanded  to  shut  up  his  words  and 
*'  fal  the  book,  for  ?noMy  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowlege 
•'  shall  be  incrcafd  ;  even  the  end,- till  which  Daniel  was  to  rejl^, 
**  and  thcnjland  m  his  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days.)    Wlien  Dai 

''  niel, 

(2)  *'  The  fame  of  whicli  w:;?  fo  nearly  fprcid  ;  that  Ezf-kiel,  v,h<y 
*'  WIS  coutem;):rnry  wiili  Dane!,  plainly  alludes  to  it,  when  he  fiys 
*'  of  the  prinre  of  Tyrc,Chari.  x;;viij.  3.  Thou  art  wilcr  ihay 
*'  U'aiiel  ;  there  is  1:0  (ecret  that  they  can  hHe  from  thee." 

{3)  "  Three  years  arnl  a  half-,  or  126Q  rlays^  is,',  aexoiding  to  tl.e 
"  analogy  of  all  the  foreaienauaed  maibers,  1^60  years. ' 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


397 


"  nie1,  I  fay,  foretels  uicb   a   tyrannical    power,  to  continue 

"  fucli  a  deterniincLl  period  of  time  :  And  St,  John  prophecies, 

"  that  the  Gentiles'  should  tread  the  holy  city  under  foot,  forty 

"  and  tzco  months  ;  which  is  exactly    the  fame  period   of  time 

*'  with  that  of  Daniel  :  And  again,  that  tzoo  uitnfjfes,  clothed 

"  in  Jackcloth,  should  prophecy   a  thoufand  two  hundred  and 

"  threejcore  days  ;  vvhich  is  again  exacfiy  the  very  fame  period 

"  of  time  :  And  again,  that  the  zooman  vAiichj/c'd into  the  wil- 

"  dernefs  from  perfccution,  fhould  continue  tliere  a  thoufand 

•'  two  hundred  and  threejcore  days  :  And  again  that  fhe  fiiould 

*'  //)'  into  the  loildernefs,  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time  ; 

"  v/hich  is  Hill  the  very  fame  period  :  And  again,  that  a  wild 

"  beajl,  a  tyrannical  power,  to  whom  it  zvas  given  to  make  war 

*'  with  the  faints,  and  to  overcome  them,  was  to  (4)  continue  forty 

"  and  two  months,  (Hill  the  very  fame  period  of  time)  and  to 

"  hzve  power  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongms,  and  nations,  fo 

"  that  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  Ihould  worship  hnn  :  Is  it 

"  credible  or   poflible  that  ignorant  and  enthufiallical  writers 

♦'  fhould  by  mere  chance  hit  upon  fuch   coincidencies  of  [oc- 

"  cultj  numbers  ?  efpecially  fmce  St.  John  could  not  pofiibiy 

*'  take  the  numbers  from  Daniel,  if  he  underflocd  Daniel   to 

"  meannothing  more  than  the  jy^.^ri' perfccution  of  Antiochus^ 

♦'  And  if  he  did  underftand  Daniel  to  mean  a  much  longer  and 

**  greater  and  more  remote  \.yx2^\-\x\y,  which  John   himfelfpro- 

*•  phefjed  of  as  in  his  time  Hill  future ;  then  the  wonder  is  full 

"  infinitely 

^^(4)  "  There  his  prevailed  amonsr  learned  men  a  very  iinportant 

error,   as  if  the    i26od!ys(or  years)  here   f;iuken  of/took    their 

*'  beginnii.^  from  the  rife  of  the  tyranny  here  defcnbed.     Whereas 

*'  on  ihe  contrary,  ihe  wrdg    of  Daniel    are  exprefs,  tha%  not   from 

^1  the  tune  of  his  rife,  but  after  his  having  m.iric  war  vvi;h  fhe  faints, 

and  from  the  time  of  their  being  given  into    his  hand,  ih  .uld    hs 

a  time  and  times,  and   ths    dividing  of  time.  Chap.    vii.    24,    2-'. 

*|  A:id  St.  Joha  no  lefs  exprefly  fiys,  that   the  time,   lior   of  the  two 

^^  v.itneffcs  prophefving,  (for  in   part  of  that   time   i!.ev  had  great 

^^  powerj  but  of  iheir  prophefying  in  fjckcloth,  tliould  he  3  thoufand 

^^  two  hundred    and  ilireefcore    days,  Rev.   xi.    3.    And   the   perle- 

ciited  woman,  after  her  iiight,  wasto  he  aaually  m  the  wddernefsa 

^    thoufand  two  hundredaaj  threefcorcdivs.  Chap.xii.  ^,    Wherefore 

^    alio  toe  forty   aiid   two   months,  (the   very    fame   period)    riunntj 

v.nich  time   power  was  given  unto  the   wild  LeiH  to  continue   (m 

the  original  It  IS  to  do  what   he    pleafed,  Rev.   xiii.    3.)    eviriemlr 

^     ought  not  to  be  reckoned  from  his  nfe,  or    from    the   tim^  when 

^  the  ten  kine&  (Chap,  xvii.12  )  received  power  wi  h  him  ;  but  from 

tne  time  01  iiis  iiavrng  to'ally  overcome  the  faints,  m\u  of  his  bein^ 

w'cnhipped  by  ail  that  dwell  iipou  the  earth,  Chap.  xin.  7,  8." 


398  D  I  S  S  E  R  T  A  T  I  O  N  S    o  N 

**  infinitely  greater,  that  in  thofe  early  times,  when  there  was 

*'  not  the  lealt  tootl^ep  in  the  world  of  any  luch  power  as  St. 

"  John  diftin^tly  delciibes,  (but  which  now  is  very  confpicu- 

«'  ous,  as  I  ihall  prefendy  oblerve  more  particularly)  it  fhould 

*'  ever  enter  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  fo  much  as  the 

•'  pofiibiiity  of  fuch  a  power,  fitting  not  upon  the  pavilion  of 

«'  heathen  peiTecutors,  but  exprefly,  2  Thef.   li.  4.    *'  in  the 

♦'  temple"  and  upon  the  leat  ot  God  himfelf. 

"  But  thefe  prophecies,  which  either  relate  to  particular 

•'  places,  or  depend  upon  the  computation  of  particular  peri, 

*'  ods  of  time,  are  (as    I    faid)  of  fuch  a  nature,  as  that   they 

"  cannot  be  judged  ol,    but  by   peifons  ikilled    in    hiflory. 

*'  There  are    fome  others  more  general,  running  through  the 

"  whole  fcripture,  and    obvious  to    the    confideration   of  the 

*'  whole  world. 

"  For  inftance  :  It  was  foretold  by  Mofes,  that  when  the 
"  Jews  f^oifook  the  true  God.  they  fliould  be  removed  into  all 
•'  the  kinp^dovis  of  the  earth  ;  f!':ould  be  J( altered  among  the 
"  Heathen,  among  the  nations,  among  all  people  from  the  one 
*'  end  of  the  earth  even  tinto  the  other  ;  fhould  there  be  leftjno 
*'  in  number  among  the  Heathen,  and  pine  away  in  their  imqui' 
*'  ty  in  their  enemies  lands  ;  and  fhould  become  an  ajlonishmcnt^ 
•'  a  proverb,  and  a  hy-word,  among  all  nations  ;  and  that  «- 
*'  mong  ihej'e  nations  they  {hould  find  no  eaje,  neither  fhould 
*'  the  f ok  of  their  foot  have  reft ;  but  the  Lord  should  give  them 
*'  a  trtmbUng  heart,  and  foiling  oj  eyes,  and  forrozo  oj  mind  ;. 
*'  ^rxdijend  ajaintnep  intv  their  hearts  in  the  lands  of  their  ene- 
•'  mics;  fo  \\vd\.  the  f>)und  oJ  a  shaken  /f«/ fhould  chaje  them^ 
*'  Had  any  thing  like  this,  in  Mofes's  time,  ever  happened  to. 
"  any  nation  ?  Or  was  there  in  nature  any  probability,  that 
"  any  fuch  thing  fliould  ever  happen  to  any  people  ?  that, 
"  when  they  were  conquered  by  their  enemies,  and  led  into 
"  captivity,  they  fhould  neither  continue  in  the  place  of  their 
•'  captivity,  nor  be  fwaliowed  up  and  ioft  au'ong  their  conque- 
"  rors,  but  be  fcatlered  among  all  the  nations  of  the  worlds 
"  and  hated  by  all  nations  for  many  ages,  and  yet  continue  a 
*'  people  ?  Or  could  an\'  defcripfion  of  the  Jews,  written  at 
"  this  day  pofuhly  be  a  nioreexaQ  and  lively  piclure  of  the 
*'  flate  they  have  now  been  in  for  many  ages  ;  than  this  prc- 
"  phctic  d(  fcripiion  given  by  Mofes,  more  than  three  thoufand 
*'  years  ago  ? 

«'  The    ■ 


THE     PROPHECIES.  399 

*'  The  very  fame  thing  is  in  like  manner  continually  pre- 
♦  difted  through  ail  the  tollowing  prophets ;  that  God  would 
"  fcatter  them  among  the  Heathen  ;  that  he  would  cau/s  them 
'  to  he  removedinto  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  ;  that  he  would 
'  fcatter  them  into  all  the  winds,  and  difperfe  them  through  the 
■'  countries  of  the  Heathen  ;  that  he  would  Jift  them  among  aU 
'  nations,  like  as  corn  is  fifted  in  ajuve;  ihAi  in  all  the  king- 
'  doms  of  the  earth,  whither  they  (hould  he  driven,  they  ihould 
'  be  i2  reproach  and  a  proverb,  a  taunt  and  a  curfe,  and  an  af~ 
"  tonishment  and  a  hifjlng  ;  and  that  they  ihould  abide  many 
"  days  without  a  king,  and  without  a  prince,  and  without  afa- 
■'  crifice,  and  without  an  image,  and  without  an  ephod,  and 
"  without  teraphim.  And  here  concerning  the  predictions  of 
"  Ezekiel  it  is  remarkable  in  particular,  that  they  being  fpoken 
"  in  the  very  time  of  the  Babylonian  captivity,  it  is  therefore 
"  evident  from  the  time  of  his  prophefying,  as  well  as  from 
"  the  nature  and  defcriptlon  of  the  thing  itfelf,  that  he  mull 
"  needs  be  underftood  of  that  latter  captivity  into  all  places, 
"  which  was  to  happen  after  the  fulfilling  the  time  of  that  age, 
"  wherein  God  was  firft  to  bring  them  again  (out  of  the  Baby- 
"  Ionian  captivity)  into  the  land  where  they  fiould  build  a  tem- 
"  pie,  but  not  like  to  that  which  afterwards  (after  their  final 
•'  return)  fhould  be  built  for  ever  with  a  glorious  building. 
"  The  forecited  prophecies  (I  fay)  muft  of  neceffity  be  under- 
"  flood  of  that  wide  and  long  difperfion,  which  in  the  New 
•'  Teftament  alfo  is  exprefly  mentioned  by  our  Saviour  and  by 
*'  St.  Paul. 

"  It  is  alfo  farther,  both  largely  and  diflinclly  predicted,  as 
•'  well  by  Mofes  himfelf,  as  by  all  the  following  prophets,  that 
♦'  notwithftanding  this  unexampled  difperfion  of  God's  people, 
"  yet  for  all  that,  when  they  be  in  the  land  of  their  enemies^ 
"  God  will  not  defiroy  them  utterly  ;  but  ivhen  they  fiall  call  to 
*'  mind  among  all  the  nations,  whither  God  has  driven  them, 
*'  and  fJiall  return  unto  the  Lord,  he  will  turn  their  captivity, 
*'  and  gather  them  from  all  nations,  from  the  outmofi  parts  of 
•'  heaven,  even  in  the  latter  days  :  That  though  he  makes  a  full 
"  end  of  all  other  nations,  yet  he  wiU  not  make  a  full  end  of 
"  them;  but  a  ronnant  of  them  fliall  be  preferved,  and  return 
"  out  of  all  countries  whither  God  has  driven  them  :  That  he 
"  willfft  the  Jioufe  of  Ifrael  among  all  nations,  like  as  corn  is 
"  ffted  in  a  fieve ;  yet  f  mil  not  the  leaf  grain  fall  upon  the 
*'  earth  :  That  the  Lord  fliall  fet  his  hand  again  the  fecond 

time, 


40O  DISSERTATIONS     on 

".  time,  to  reco-ver  the  remtternt  of  his  people ,  a77d  JJjall  fet  up  an  enft^ir  f<.>t 
*'   the  tint  J07iSy  andfiall  ajfemble  the   oict-cujis  of  Ifratl,  ami  gather  toge-' 
"■  ther  the  difpcrfed  offudah,  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth  :    For  / 
••  Tjuill  bring  thy  feed  fro.n  the  eafl,    faith  the  Lord,  and  gather  thee  front 
*•  the  nvffi  ;  1  nxill  foy  to  the  north,   Gi've  up  ;  and  to  ihejoulh.  Keep 
*'   KOt  back  ;  Bring  my  fons  from  far,  ami  my  daughters  from  the  ends  of 
**  the  earth  :   Behold,  I  ivill  lift  up  t:iy  hahd  to  the  Gentiles,  and  fet  up 
*'  my  fiandard  to  the  people,  and  they  Jkall  bring  thy  fons  in  their  arms, 
*'  and  thy  daughters  fhall  he  carried  upon  their  Jhonldcrs  :   For  a  fmall 
*'  moment  ha'vc  I  fcrfaken  thee ,  but  imtb  great  mercy  <u:iU  I  gather  thee  ' 
*'  In  a  little  'vorath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee,  for  a  moment ;  but  ivith 
"  e'vcrlrftng  kindJicfs  nxill  I  haire  mercy  on  thee.      And  that  thcfe  pro- 
"  phccies  might  not  be  applied  to  the  return  from  the  fevcnty  years 
"  captivity  in  Babylon,  (which  moreoA'cr  was  not  a  difperlicn  into 
♦*  all  nations)  they  are  exprefly  referred  to  the  latter  deys,  not  only 
"  bylvlcfes,  but  by  Hofea,  who  lived  long  after,  fFor  the  children 
"  of  Ifracl  fall  abide    MAN  Y    DAYS    njoilhoid   a  lung,    and 
«*  nvithout  a  prince,  and  n.vithout  a  facrifice  ;    AFTER  VV  A  R  D 
**  they  fhall  return,    and  feek  the   Lord  their   God,  and  David  their i 
**  hn<T,  and  fhall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodnefs  in  the   LATTER 
"  DAYvS)  andby  Ezekie!,  v/ho  lived  in  the  captivity  itfelf;  After 
<'  MANY  DAYS  [fpeaking  of  thofe  who  (hould  oppofe  the  re- 
"•turn  of  the  Ifraolites]   thou  fialt  he  njifted,  in  the  LATTER 
"    YEARS  thou /halt  come  i7ito  the  land  ; — upon  the  people  that  are  ga- 
*'  there d  out   of  the   >;aticns  ,• — In   that  day,  <T.vhen  ny  people  of  Jfrael 
"   d.nvellelh  fifeiy  ,—thou  fhalt  come  up   againft  the?n, — it  fhall  be  in  the^ 
"  LATTER  DAYS.     Tiiefe  predidions  therefore   neceiTarily 
"  belong  to  that  age,  when  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  ihall  hi.  fulfilled ^ 
"  ?.Xii.thcful-zcfs  of  the  Gentile  br  co/ne  in.      And  tliat,  through  all  thq 
"  changes  wliich  liave  happciicd  in  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  from  tlie 
**  days  of  Mofcs  to  the  prefent  time,  which  is  more  than  three  thou? 
"  fand  years:  nothing  diotild  have  happened,  to  prevent  the /■'/J^^/- 
«'  liy  of  the  accomplilhment  of  thefe  prophecies ;  but  on  the  contrary 
"  the  ftate  of  the*Tev.-ifl-;  and  Chriftian  nations  at  this  day,  Ihoukl  be 
**  fuch  as  renders  thera  cafdy  capable,  not  only  of  a  figurative,  but 
."even  of  a  literal  completion  in  every  particular,  if  the  will  of  God 
"  be  {o  ;.  this  (Ifay)  is  a  iniracle,  which  hath  nothing  parallel  to  it  in 
♦•  the  phrenomena  of  nature. 

"  Another  inftance,  no  lefs  extraordinary',  is  as  follows.  Daniel 
•*  foretels  a  kingdo/n  upon  the  earth,  ivhichj6all  be  di-versfrom  all  king- 
"  doms,  di%'(.rs  from  all  that  mvere  before  it,  exceeding  dreadful,  and 

Pall 


tiiE     PROPHECIES.  4or 

*^  jjhill  cki'our  thf.  whole  earth  :  That,  among  the  powers  into 
*'  which  this  kingdoaj  (hdll  he  divu'ed,  there  fhail  arife  one 
"  r.ow^v  ciwers  from  thf,  r^Jf ,  \\'\\o  fhall  fiibdue  unto  himfelf 
*«  three  oi  the  firj}  powers,  and  he  (hall  have  a  mouth  fpeakincr 
''  nsry  F rent  things,  zniS.  a  look  more Jl out  than  his  fdlcwi.  He* 
"  {hall  make  war  tbUh  the  flints,  and  prevail  againjl  themi 
"  And  he  jli'ill  f peak  great  words  again jl  the  mojl  High,  and 
•'  fnall  niear  out  the  faints  of  the  moji  High,  and  think  to  changi 
''  times  and  laws  ;  and  they  fall  be  given  into  his  hdnd,  for  a 
"  long  feafoii  ;  even  till  the  judgment  Jliall  ft,  and  the  kingdom, 
*'  under  the  zvhole  heaven  JJiall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  faints 
"  of  the  mofi  High.  HeJJiall  exalt  himfelf  and  magnify  him- 
"  f  If  above  every  God,  and  fliall f peak  marvellous  things  againfi 

*'  the  Gad  of  gods  ; Neither  fall  he  regard  [f)  the  God  of 

'*  his  fathers,  nor  (6)  the  defre  of  women, nor  regard  any  God; 
"  for  he  jliall  magnify  him f J f  above  all.  And  in  his  efalefialt 
*'  he  honor  (7)  the  God  of  forces,  and  (8)  a  God  whom  his  fa- 
•'  thers  knew  not,  fiall  he  honor. — Thus  fall  he  do  in  the  mof 
"  frong  holds  with  a  f  range  God,  whom  he  fall  acknozvlegt 
"  and  mcreafe  with  glory  ;  and  he  fall  caufe  them  to  rule  over 
"  many,  and  fall  divide  the  land  for  gain<.  Suppofe  nov/  all 
*'  this  to  be  fpolceii  by  Daniel,  of  nothing  more  than  the  f.iorfe 
''  perfeciition  under  Antiochus  Epiphanes  ;  which  that  it  can- 
"  not  be,  I  have  fhown  above;  But  fuppofe  it  were,  and  that 
*'  it  wa-s  all  forged  after  the  event;  Yet  this  cannot  be  \\\t 
"  cafe  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  John,  vpho  defcribe  exaflly  a"  hkt 
"  pcnver,  and  in  like  words ;  fi)eaking  of  things  to  come  in 
"  th.e  latter  days,  of  things  flil!  f'uti/re  in  their  time,  and  of 
*'  which  there  were  then  no  foonleps,  no  appearance  in  the 
"  world.  The  day  of  Chtif,  faith  St.  Paul,  y72<?// ??r/ rc'?,':^  ex^ 
*'  eept  there  com.c  a  falling  nwav  firf,  and  thai  vian  of fn  be 
"  revealed,  the  fon  of  perdition  i  Who  oppoftk  and  exaltctk 
"  himflf  above  all  thai  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worfnpped  i 
"  fo  that  he,  as  God,  fltcth  (o)  in  the  lemblc  of  God,  fowing 
*'  himflf  that  he  is  Gad : — Wk'^f  coming  is  after  the  viorking 
Vol.  IL  E  e  c  "  cf 

(0  "  The  Gor]  cf  God?,  ss  in  to.e  fore.^oiti^  veffe." 
{f>)  *'  F()rhif!ilin>j  to  iii.irrv,   i  Tun.  H'.   3." 

(7)  "   Giffi^s  protestors,  as  'ris  \h  the  iiurgiii  of  rJje  Bibl'?,  or  fair.!.^ 
*'   piotef'lors," 

(S)  ''  Cliarigifig  times  nrntl.ivvs,  Ch.  i'ii,  zi;  ;  fettin?  tip    new  rcli* 

{())  "  'Tis    tlierefore  a  rhrJit'o.u    (I'.ct  a:i  Inficiel)   pov.§-,  »hst  h^ 
*'  here  fj/ea^s  uL"' 


4(53  DISSERTATIONS    o  M 

of  Satan,  zvilh  all  pozrer,  nndjigns,  and  lying  u'OHcltr<i,  and 
with  all dcceivablcntfs  of  iinrighteviifinjs.     Again  :   The  Spi- 
rit J  f>ea/n:tk  txpnjly,  that  in  the  latter  times  Jomejliall  J'-part 
from  thejaith,  giving  heed  to  fedming  J  pints,  and  (i)  doc^ 
trines  of  devils  ; — iorlndding   to  marry,  and  commanding  to 
ahflair,  from  meats,  ^c.    St.  John  in  like  manner  prophe- 
cits    of  a    wild  Leaf,    or  t)  lannical    pc^wer,  to  whom  was 
given  great  authority,  and  a  mouth  fpea/ung  great  things  and 
hlafphemies  ;  And  he  opened  his  mouth   in  blafphemy  agairfi 
God:  And  it  zvas  given  unto  him  to  make  zvaruith  the  faints  ^ 
and  to  overcome  them  ;  and  porucr  zvas  gnjen   hivi   over  all 
kindteds  and  tongues   and  nations;  and  all  that  dzoell  upon 
the  earthfiaU  zvoifiip  hun.' — And  \\^{hd\.  exercifeth  hispozter 
before  lam — doeth  great  wonders,-— and  deceiveth    them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  by  the  means  of  tliofe  miracles  which  he 
had  power  to  do,- — And  he  caiijeth  that  no  man  might  buy  or 
fell,  fave  he   thai  had  the  viark  or  the   name  of  the  heoji  ; — ^ 
And  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  one  mind,and fudl give  their 
power  and  flrcngth  unto  the  beaf  •,=■ — even  peoples  and  multi-- 
tudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues. — For  God  hath  put  in  their 
hearts  [in   the  hearts  of  the  kings]  to  fulpl  his  icill,  and  to 
aere.e,  and  pive  their  kincdoni  unto  the  beatl ,  until  the  zvords 
of  God  [liall  he  fulfilled.     The  nanie  of  the  perfon,  in  wh.ofe 
hands  the  reins  or  principal  direction  of  the  cxertife  of  this 
power  is  lodged,  is   M  fiery,  Babylon  the  great,  the  mother 
of  harlots,  and  abominations  of  the  earth  :  with   whom    the 
kings  of  the  eaith  ^2)  have  committed  Jo  rincation,  and  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  oj 
'  her  fornication.     And  fife  herfelf  is  dtunken  with  the  blood 
■  of  the  faints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  mcotyrs  of  Jefus  ; 
KwiS.  by  iter  (3)  jorceries  are  all  nations    deceived:  And  in 
'  her  is  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  jaints,  and  of  all 
'   that  are  flain  upon  the  earth.     And  this  perlun,  [the  politi- 
cal pcrfonj  to  whom  thefe   titles   and  charafiers  belong,  is 
'  that gj eat  iity  ((landing  upon  fvcii  mountains)  which  reign- 
•  eth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth.  "  It 

(1)  *'  lloflriiies  concerning  Demons,  that  is,  phofls  or  {<  uh  of  (good 
*'  or  t  3d)  Uieii  Hepatteri.  h;'iphai)iu~',  citing  ihis  itxt,  allerlges  t?ie 
*'  iuUowiiiu  word?,  as  part  of  the  text  iifelf.  For  they  fli.ill  he,  fays 
*'  the  apoftle,  woi  ili:ppeTS  of  the  dcr.d^  even  as  the  c^ctd  were  dq- 
*'  ciecily  worlliipped  in  Ifrael.     And  be    applies    the   whole    to   the 

'••  worflupperfi  of  the   hlefTed  virgin.     Hocref.  78.  Scft.   22.'* 

(2)  "   Hive  been  led  into  idolatrous  praftices." 

(3}  "  Mciliotls  uf  making  mca  religious  without  virtue.'* 


THE     PROPHECIES.  403 

"  If  in  the  days  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  }alin,  there  '«\'as  any 
•'  foot(icp  of  fuch  a  fort  of  power  as  this  in  the  world  ;  Or, 
*'  if  there  ever  had  been  any  fuch  power  in  the  world  ;  Or, 
"  if  there  was  then  any  appearance  of  probahihty,  that  could 
*'  make  it  enter  into  the  heart  of  man  to  imagrine,  that  there 
"  ever  conid  be  any  fuch  kind  of  power  in  the  world,  much 
"  lefs  in  the.  tevipla  or  church  of  God;  And,  if  there  be  not 
"  now  fuch  a  power  attuaily  and  confpicnouily  exercifed  in 
*'  the  world;  And  if  any  pifcture  of  this  power,  drawn  after 
"  the  event,  can  now  deicribe  it  more  plainly  and  exaftly 
"  than  it  was  originally  defcribed  in  the  words  of  the  prophe- 
"  cy :  Then  may  it  with  fome  degree  of  plaufiblenefs  be  fug- 
"  geffed,  that  the  prophecies  are  nothing  more  than  emhufidi.- 
"   tic  imaginations." 

For  tiiL-ie  things  yon  have  the  atteHation  of  paft,  and  the 
experience  of  preient  times  ;  and  you  cannot  well  be  deceived, 
if  )ou  will  only  believe  your  own  eyes  and  obfervation.  You 
actually  fee  the  completion  of  many  of  the  prophecies  in  the 
Hate  of  men  and  things  around  you,  and  you  have  the  prophe. 
eies  themfelvcs  recorded  in  books,  which  books  have  been 
read  in  public  aifemblics  thclc  one  thoufand  feven  hur.dred  or 
two  tbioufand  3'ears,  have  been  difpeifed  into  feveral  countries, 
have  been  tranflated  into  fevcral  languages,  and  (|uo*ed  and 
commented  upon  by  different  authors  of  different  ages  and 
nations,  fo  that  there  is  no  room  tp  fulpcft  fo  much  as  a  poffu 
bility  of  forgery  or  illufion. 

The  prophecies  too,  though  \s'-ntten  by  different  men  in  dif-. 
ferent  ages,  have  yet  a  vifible  connexion  and  dependency,  aa 
entire  harmony  and  agreement  one  with  another.  At  the  famo 
time  that  there  is  fuch  perfect  iiaimony,  there  is  alfo  great  va- 
riety ;  and  ihe  fame  things  are  foretold  by  different  prophets  in- 
a  different  isvanner  and  with  different  circiimjlances  ;  and  the 
latter  ufuallv  improve  upon  the  former^  They  are  all  excellent 
in  their  different  kinds;  and  you  may  obferve  the  beauty  and 
iubhmity  of  the  ffilo  and  diclion  of  the  prophets  even  from  thofe  • 
quotations  which  have  been  made  from  their  writings.  In- 
deed they  are  v^ry  well  worthy  of  your  ferious  perufal  and'' 
meditation,,  not  only  conhdered  as  prophets,  but  confidered 
even  as  authors,  for  their  noble  images  and  defcriptions,  their 
bold  tropes  and  figures,  their  infiructive  precepts,  their  pathe- 
tical  exhortations,  and  other  excellencies,  which  would  have 
hi-'ea  Gtuuired  in  4ny  gin.cient  writers  wliatever. 

Qbrcurltics. 


404  DISSERTATIONS    on 

Obfcurities  there  are  indeed  in  the  prophetic  writings,  for 
which  many  good  reafons  may  beafhgned,  and  this  particidarlv, 
becaufe  prophecies  are  the  only  Ipecies  of  writing,  which  is 
defigned  more  for  the  inftrufiion  of  lutiire  ages  than  of  the 
times  wherein  they  are  written.  If  the  prophecies  had  been 
fiehvered  in  plainer  terms,  fonie  perfons  might  be  for  hajlcning 
jheir  accompln'hiuent,  as  otheis  might  attempt  to  deieat  it  ; 
men's  actings  wovdd  net  appear  fo  free,  nor  Cod's  providence 
fo  confpicuons  in  their  conipletion.  But  tl;oL!gh  fome  pyris 
3re  ohfcure  enough  to  exerci'c  tljc  churcli,  yet  others  are  ii\i^- 
fciently  clear  to  illuminate  it;  aiid  tiie  obfcure  parts,  the  more 
they  are  fulfilled,  the  better  they  are  underilood.  In  tiiis  ref- 
pe^t  as  the  world  groweth  older,  it  growelh  wifer.  Time  that 
(detrafts  forpething  from  tlie  evidence  of  other  writeis,  is  iiill 
adding  fpmething  to  the  credit  and  authority  of  the  prophets, 
Future  ages  will  comprehend  more  than  tiie  pi'efcnt,  as  the 
prefent  undevftands  more  than  the  part  :  and  the  perfeCl  ac- 
compliiliment  wjll  produce  a  perlc6t  knowlcge  of  all  the  pro- 
phecies. 

In  any  explication  of  the  prophecies  you  cannot  but  obferve 
the  fubferviency  of  human  learning  to  the  fludy  of  divinity. 
One  thing  is  particularly  requihte,  a  comj)etent  knowlcge  of 
hiftory  facrpd  and  profane,  ancient  and  modern.  Prophecy 
is,  as  I  may  fity,  hiflory  anticipated  and  contrafcted  ;  hiflory  is 
prophecy  accomplifhed  and  dilated :  and  the  prophecies  of 
icripture  contain,  as  you  fee,  the  fate  of  the  iriofl  conhderable 
nations,  and  the  fubflance  of  the  mofl  memorable  tranfatiions 
in  the  world  from  the  earlieit  to  the  latcfl  tinics.  Daniel  and 
St.  John,  with  regard  to  thcie  later  times,  are  more  coj;ious 
ynd  ])articu]ar  thair  the  other  prophets.  They  exhibit  a  ferics 
and  fuccefiTion  of  the  moft  important  events  from  the  fn  ft  of 
the  four  great  empires  to  the  confummation  of  all  things, 
Their  prophecies  may  really  be  faid  to  be  a  fummary  ot  the 
Jiiflory  of  the  world,  and  the  hiflory  of  the  world  is  the  bell 
comment  upon  their  prophecies.  I  muff  confefs  it  was  my 
ppplication  to  hiflory,  that  fiift  ffruck  me,  without  thinking  of 
\t,  with  the  amazing  juflnefs  of  the  fcripture-prophecics.  I 
obferved  the  prcdi6tipns  all  along  to  be  verified  in  the  courfe 
pf  events  :  and  the  more  you  know  of  ancient  and  modern 
times,  and  the  farther  )Oii  fearch  into  the  truth  of  hiflory,  the 
jnore  you  will  be  fatisfied  of  the  truth  of  prophecy.  They  arc 
pnly  pretenders  to  learning  and  knowlcge,  who  are  patrons  of 

infidelity. 


T  H  E    P  R  O  P  H  E  C  I  E  S.  405 

infidelity.  You  have  Iieard,  in  thefe  difcourfcs,  of  the  two 
greatell  men,  whom  this  countiy  or  perhaps  the  whole  world 
hath  produced,  the  Lord  Bacon  and  Sir  Ifaac  Newton,  the  one 
vvifhing  for  a  hiftory  of  the  feveral  prophecies  of  fcripture  com- 
pared with  the  events,  the  other  writing  Obfervations  upon 
the  j)rophecics  of  Daniel  and  the  Apocalyps  of  St.  John  :  and 
the  teliunony  of  two  fuch  (not  to  mention  others)  is  enough  to 
weigh  down  the  authority  of  all  the  infidels  who  ever  lived. 

You  fee  what  Handing  monuments  the  Jews  are  every  where 
of  divine  vengeance  for  their  infidelity;  and  beware  therefore 
of  the  like  crime,  lell  the  like  punilliment  fliould  follow;  "  for" 
Rom.  xi.  2  J.  "  if  God  fpared  not  the  natural  branches,  take 
"  heed  led  he  alfo  fpare  not  thee."  Our  infidelity  would  be 
worfeeven  than  that  of  the  Jews,  for  they  receive  and  own  the 
propliecies,  but  do  not  fee  and  acknowlege  their  completion 
in  Jefus,  whereas  our  modern  infidels  rc^jectboth  the  piophecy 
and  the  completion  together.  But  what  flrange  difingenuity 
nuiif  it  be,  when  there  is  all  the  evidence  that  hiffory  can  af- 
ford for  the  prophecy,  and  in  many  cafes  even  ocular  demon- 
ftration  for  the  completion,  to  be  llill  obllinate  and  unbeliev- 
ing? May  we  not  very  properly  beffow  upon  fuch  perfons  that 
jull  reproach  of  our  Saviour,  Luke  xxiv.  2^.  "  O  fools,  and 
*'  flow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have  fpoken  ?" 
But  I  have  good  hope  and  confidence  in  God,  that,  Hebr.  x. 
39.  "  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  unto  perdition,  but 
*'  of  them  who  believe  to  the  faving  of  the  foul." 

Indeed  if  it  was  once  or  twice  only  that  the  thing  had  fuc- 
ceeded  and  the  event  had  fallen  out  agreeable  to  the  prediftion, 
we  Ihould  not  fo  much  wonder,  we  fhould  not  lay  fuch  a  flrefs 
upon  it;  it  might  be  afcribed  to  a  lucky  contingency,  or  owing 
to  rational  ccnjefture  :  but  that  fo  many  things,  fo  very  un- 
likely ever  to  happen,  fhould  be  fo  particularly  foretold,  and 
fo  many  ages  afterwards  fo  pun61ually  fulfilled,  tranfcends 
without  doubt  all  tlie  fkll!  and  power  of  man,  and  muft  be  re- 
folved  into  the  omnifcience  and  omnipotence  of  God.  Nothing 
certainly  can  be  a  flronger  proof  of  a  perfon's  afting  by  divine 
commiifion,  and  Ipeaking  by  divine infpiration  ;  and  it  is  adign- 
ed  in  fcripture  as  the  teft  and  criterion  between  a  true  and 
falfe  prophet ;  Deut.  xviii.  22.  "  When  a  prophet  fpeaketh  in 
*'  the  name  of  the  Lord,  if  the  thing  follow  not  nor  come  to 
''  pafs,  that  is  the  thing  which  the  Lord  hath  not  fpoken,  but 
**  the  prophet  hath  fuqken  it  prefuraptuotiily;"  and  in  another 

j-'lace. 


4o6  DISSERTATIONS       on 

place,  Jer.  xxviii.  9.  "  The  prophet  who  prophcfietli  of  peace, 
"  when  the  word  of  the  prophet  fliall  come  to  pafs,  then  Ihail 
"  the  prophet  he  known  that  the  Lord  hath  truly  fent  him." 
It  is  lo  much  the  peculiar  prerogative  of  God,  or  of  rhofe  who 
3re  conimillioned  by  him,  certainly  to  forctel  future  events, 
that  it  is  made  a  challenge  to  all  the  falfe  gods,  If.  xli.  21,  28^ 
*'  Produce  your  caufe,  faith  the  Lord;  bring  forth  your  Itrong 
"  reafons,  faith  the  king  of  Jacob  ;  Show  the  things  that  are 
"  to  come  hereafter,  that  we  may  know  that  ye  are  gods." 
Lyitig  oracles  have  been  in  the  world  ;  hut  all  the  wit  and  ma- 
lice oinien  and  devils  cannot  produce  any  fuch  iTophecies  as 
are  recorded  in  Icripture ;  and  what  llronger  atteltations  can 
you  require  to  the  truth  and  divinity  of  the  doctrine  ?  No 
nian  can  bring  with  him  more  authentic  credentials  of  his  com- 
ing from  God  :  and  the  more  you  fliall  confider  and  imder- 
ildud  them,  the  more  you  will  be  convinced,  that,  Rev.  xix.  10, 
"  the  tellimon)'  of  Jefus  is  the  fpirit  of  prophecw" 

If  to  the  propliecies  you  add  the  miracles,  lo  falutary  and 
beneficial,  fo  publickly  wrought  and  fo  credibly  attefted,  above* 
gny  other  matters  of  fafl  whatever,  by  thole  who  were  eye- 
witnelles  of  th.em,  and  lealed  ihe  truth  of  their  tcflimon\-  with 
their  blood ;  if  to  thefe  external  confirmations  you  add  like- 
wife  the  internal  excellence  of  Chrillianiiy.  the  goodnefs  of 
the  do6frine  itfelf,  lo  moral,  (o^  perfe61,  fo  divine,  and  the 
purity  and  perfection  of  its  motives  and  fan6Hons,  above  any 
other  fyfletn  of  morality  or  religion  in  the  world  ;  if  you  feri- 
oully  confider  and  compare  all  thefe  things  together,  it  is  al- 
mofi  impoffihlc  not  to  feel  conviction  and  to  cry  out,  as  Tho- 
mas did  after  handling  ou;-  Saviour,  John  xx,  28.  "  My  Lord 
"  and  my  God  !"  This  is  only  one  argument  out  of  many,, 
that  there  mull  be  a  divine  revelation,  if  there  is  any  truth  in 
prophecy  ;  and  there  muft  be  truth  in  prophecy,  as  we  have 
fhown  in  fevcral  inftances  and  might  f])o\v  in  fevcral  more,  if 
there  is  any  dependence  upon  the  tcfimiony  of  otl-crs  or  upon 
our  own  lenfes,  upon  what  we  icad  in  books  oi  upon  Vvliat  we- 
fee  in  the  world, 

Men  are  fomctimes  apt  to  think,  that  if  they  could  but  fee 
a  miracle  wrought  in  favor  of  religion,  they  would  readily  rc- 
f]gn  all  their  fcruples,  behcve  without  doubt,  and  obey  witl;oMt 
relerve.  I'he  very  thing  that  you  dcfire,  you  have..  You 
have  the  grealefl  and  molt  flriking  of  miracles  in  the  feries  oS 
fcripture-prophecitg  accompliljied  ;  uccotnpUfncd,  as   \vc  fee, 

ia 


THE     PROPHECIES. 


407 


itl  tlie  prefent  flate  of  almoft  all  nations,  the  Africans,  the 
Egyptians,  the  Arabians,  the  Turks,  the  Jews,  the  Papifts, 
the  Proteltants,  Nineveh,  Babylon,  Tyre,  the  feven  churches 
ot  Afia,  Jerufalem,  and  Rome.  And  this  is  not  a  tranfient 
miracle,  ccafing  almoft  as  foon  as  performed  ;  but  is  perma- 
nent, and  prolraded  througli  the  courfc  of  many  generations. 
It  is  not  a  miracle  delivered  only  upon  the  report  of  others,  but 
is  fubjeft  to  your  own  infpeciion  and  examination.  It  is  not  a 
miracle  exhibited  only  before  a  certain  number  of  witneffes, 
but  is  open  to  the  obfervation  and  contemplation  of  all  man- 
kind ;  and  after  fo  many  ages  is  flill  growing,  ftill  improvini^ 
to  future  ages.  What  ihonger  miracle  tiierefore  can  you  re- 
quire for  your  conviftion  ?  or  what  will  avail,  if  this  be  found 
inefFechial  ?  Alas,  if  you  rejeft  the  evidence  of  prophecy,  nei- 
ther would  you  be  perfuaded  though  one  fhould  rife  from  the 
dead.  What  can  be  plainer  ?  You  fee,  or  rnay  fee,  with  your 
own  eyes  the  fcripture-prophecies  accomplifhcd  :  and  if  the 
fcripture-prophecies  are  accomplifhed,  the  fcripturc  muft  be 
the  word  of  God  ;  and  if  the  fciipture  is  the  word  of  God,  the 
Chrillian  religion  muit  be  true. 

It  is  hoped  therefore  that  the  fame  addrefs  may  be  applied  to 
you,  which  St.  Paul  made  to  king  Agiippa,  Afls  xxvi.  27,  28. 
*'  Believeft  thou  the  prophets  ?  I  know  that  thou  believeft  :" 
and  God  difpofe  your  heart  to  anfwer  again,  Not  only  "  almoft," 
but  "  altogether  thou  perfuaded  me  to  be  a  Chriftian  !"  For 
your  encouragement  remember,  that.  Matt.  x.  41.  "  He  who 
"  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  fhall  receive 
"  a  prophet's  reward."  Wherefore,  1  Thef.  v.  19,  &c. 
"  quench  not  the  fpirit ;  defpife  not  prophefying  ;  prove  all 
"  things,  hold  faff  that  which  is  good.  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
•'  Jefus  ChriR  be  with  you.     Amen." 


m^aatsm^fxrisBfsatmaiiaBv*'^^^ 


G  E  N  E  Pv  A  L     INDEX. 

(d"  Tlis  Letters  denote  iJic  Volume,  and  the  Figures  the  PagSt 

A 

ABOMINATION  ofdefolation  flanding  in  thehdty  place, 
the  meaning  of  that  exprciTion,  11.  52,  &c.  why  tho 
Roman  anliy  is  called  the  abomination,  g'^. 
Abraham,  tile  patriarch  of  the  greatest  renown,  I.  40.  favored 
with  feveral  revelations,  40.  thofe  concerning  lihmael,  con- 
ficiered,  40.  the  prophecies  about  Ilhmael  afid  his  poftcrity, 
liow  fulfilled^  40,  &c.  thofe  about  the  Ifraeliies,  how  ac- 
coiX!pli(hed,  55,  &c/ 
Abftinence  irorn  meats,  a  noid  anu-characler  of    the  apoilaf  , 

11.  162. 
Aciiius,   the  Rornan  confid,  roius  Antlochus,  and  expels  him 

out  of  Greece,  I.  337. 
Aelius  Adrian,  the  Roman   emperor,  builds   ^lia    inRead   of 
Jerufalem,  II.  80,  &c.  deltroys  and  difperfes   the   Jews,  81. 
Agag^  his  king  fnall  he  higher  than  Agag,  that  part  of  Balda?n'S 

prophecy  explained,  I.  87,  88,  89. 
Agathocles,  diflolute  and  proud  in  the  exercife   of  his   power, 
I.  392.  the  people  of  Alexandria  rife  againft  him,  ibid,  caufe 
him,  his  relations  and  aiTociaies  to  be  put  to  death,  ibid. 
Alaric  and  the  Goths  invade  Italy  and  befiege  Rortie,  II.  210. 
Alexander  the  great,  his  dcfigns  againft  the    Arabs  prevenfcJ. 
by  his  deaih,  I.  46.    the  rapiditv  of  his  conquells,  I.  tSr, 
288.  the  three  chief  bardes  he  had  with  the  hinp-  of  Perlia, 
389.  is  met  by  the  high-prieil  in  his  way  to  Jerufalem,  290. 
enters  the  temple,  and' the  prophecies  of  Daniel   are    fhftwa 
hiin,  290,291.  characiefized    in  that  book,  319-  his  death 
arid  the  miferable  crn\  of  his  family,  2.96,  319.  -is   fucceadeJ 
by  four  oi  Ins  captains,  297,  j-o* 

Alexander 


410  INDEX. 

Alexander  Severus,  ajufl  and  provident  emperor,  II,    ir)_5. 
Alexandria,  after  a  long  fiege,  taken   by  the   Saracens,  I.   223. 

the  famous  library  there,  when  founded  and  when    dellroy- 

ed,   223,  224. 
Allric  in  England  in  the  tenth  century  writes  againft  tranfub- 

Hantiation,  II.  2^0,  251. 
Amaiekites,  Balaam's  prophecy   againil  them,  how  fulfilled,  I. 

94—97- . 

Ambrofe,  his  affirmation  about  Antichrift,  II.  132. 

Angel,  fl\  ing  in  the  midll  of  heaven  and  preaching  the  ever- 
lafting  gofpel,  II.  303.  what  meant  by  faying,  Tlie  hour  of 
Jus  judgment  is  cone,  304. 

Angels,  feven,  having  the  feven  laft  plagues,  11.  312.  pour  out 
the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth,  315,  &c. 

Antichrift,  what  miftaken  notions  the  fathers  had  in  this  matter, 
and  how,  I.  267,  268.  how  long  he  is  to  continue,  276, 
277.  he  and  the  man  of  fin,  one  and  the  fameperfon,  II.  130. 
the  opinion  of  Juftin  Martyr,  130.  Origcn,  the  reformers  and 
others  about  him,  131 — 136.  how  the  true  notion  was  fup- 
prefied  and  revived  again  vt'ith  the  reformation,  134 — 136. 
how  afterwards  it  became  unfalhionable,  and  now  giows 
into  repute  again,  187,  188.  the  blindnefs  of  the  papifls  in 
this  point,  188.  infamous  for  idolatry  and  deteftable  cruelty, 
II.  326.  all  his  power  {hall.be  completely  fubdued,  and  Rome 
itfelf  deftroyed,  344.  dcfcribed  by  Daniel  and  the  prophets, 
383,  384.  the  piophets  defcribe  his  downfai,  manner  and 
circumftances  of  it,  384. 

Antigonus,  his  attempts  againil  the  Arabs  not  fuccefsfui, 
I.  46. 

Antiochus  Epiphanes,  fucceeds  his  brother  Seleucus  Philopator, 
I.  340.  obtains  the  kingdom  by  flatteries,  340.  the  epithet  of 
vile  or  defpicable  given  him  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  341. 
though  frantic  and  extravagant,  yet  fuccefsfui  and  vidorious, 
341.  prefers  Jafon  to  the  high  priefthood,  342  afterwards 
advances  Menalaus  in  his  room,  342.  extravagant  in  vari- 
ous inftances,  343.  comes  to  Joppa  and  Jerufalcm,  344.  his 
great  fuccefs  againft  Egypt,  345.  pretends  to  take  care  of 
the  intereft  of  his  nephew  Philonietor,  346.  determines  to  be 
revenged  on  the  people  of  Jerufalem  for  rejoicing  at  the  re- 
port of  his  death,  348.  takes  that  city  and  afts  with  great 
cruelty,  348.  fends  Apollonius  afterward  to  Jerufalem,  who 
defiles  the  city  and  fits  up  the  heathen  worfiiip,  349.  the 

various 


I        N        D        E        X.  4it 

various  opinions  about  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  being  ac- 
compiiOied  in  Antiochus,  137,  138.  alligns  two  cities  for 
maintaining  his  favorite  concubine  Antiochis,  36^.  the  aw- 
ful manner  of  his  death,   389. 

Antiochus  Magnus,  fucceeds  his  brother  in  the  throne  of  Syria, 
I.  327.  his  army  being  defeated  by  Ptolemy,  is  forced  to 
fohcit  a  peace,  328.  kills  the  rebel  Acha^us  and  reduces  the 
eaflern  parts,  330.  acquires  great  riches,  ibid,  rifes  up  againll 
young  Ptolemy,  331.  takes  polfeffion  of  Coele-Syria  and 
Palelline,  332.  defeats  Scopas  Ptolemy's  general,  333.  afpires 
after  more  conqueft  and  dominion,  335.  marries  his  daughter 
Cleopatra  to  Ptolemy,  336.  engages  ia  a  war  with  the  Ro- 
mans, ibid,  is  routed  at  the  Straits  of  Thermopylas,  337.  the 
latter  end  of  his  life  very  mean,  ibid,  attempting  to- plunder 
the  temple  of  Jupiter  Belusis  (lain,    338. 

Apocalyps.     See  P^evelation. 

Apoftafy  of  the  latter  times,  St.  Paul's  prophecy  about  this,  11. 
138.  the  nature  of  that  apoftafy,  339.  it  was  general,  140, 
141.  fome  particulars  of  this  apoilafy  about  demons  and 
worfliipping  of  the  dead,  143,  144.  was  to  prevail  in  the 
latter  times,  146,  147.  prophefied  of  by  Daniel,  157.  by 
what  means  to  be  propagated,  158,  159.  the  notes  and 
charafters  of  this  apoftafy,  139.,  &.c. 

Arabians,  difdain  to  acknowlege  Alexander  the  great,  I.  46. 
his  dengns  prevented  againlt  them  by  his  death,,47.  beauti- 
ful fpots  and  fruitful  valleys  in  their  ccHJUtry,  44.  have-  al- 
ways maintained  their  independency  againft  the  nations, 
45,  &c.  againft  the  Egyptians  and  Afiyrians,  45.  againft  the 
Perfians,  46.  againft  Alexander  and  his  fucceiiors,  46,  &c^ 
againft  the  Romans,  47.  their  ftate  under  their  prophet  Mo- 
hammed and  afterwards,  and  now  under  the  Turks,  48,  49.. 
what  is  faid  of  them  by  late  travellers,  49,  &c..  their  retain- 
ing the  fame  difpofition  and  manners  for  fo  many  ag<^s,  won- 
derful, ,52.  the  prophecies  concerning  tgis.  people  fignally 
fulfilled  in  their  being  prcfervcd  and  not  conquered,  ^52,  53.. 
the  Arabs  in  fome  lefpeBs  refemble  the  Jev/s,  ^^.  never  yet 
fubdued  by  the  Turks,  376.  rob  and  plunder  the  Turks  as. 
well  as  other  travellers,  377.  compared  to  locufts,  IL.  217. 
the  kingdoms  and  dominions  acquired  bv  them,  221.  The 
time  afilidined  for  their  hurting  and  tormenting  men,    222. 

Arnold  of Biefcia,  in  the  twelfth  century,  burnt  for  preaching 
againft  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope  and,  clergy.  II.  256*. 

'  Aftiur. 


412  I         N         D         E         X. 

Afhiir,     Andjliallafflicl  AJliitr,  what  meant  by  tliefe  M'ords  in 
Balaam's  prophecy,  I.  352,  3,53. 

Afia,  the  fevcn  epiUies  lothefeveii  churches  tlierc,  II.  169,  S:c, 
why  ihefc  revcn  addrelled  particularly,  178.  the  excellent 
form  and  ilnitlure  of  theie  epiftles,  178.  in  what  fenle  pro- 
phetical, 178.  the  prefent  flate  of  thcfe  once  floriHung 
churches,  i8q,  &c.  the  churches  lay  in  a  circular  farm,  185. 
their  method  and  order  obferved  in  addrelTing  them,  185, 
186.  their  prefent  (late  a  very  flrong  proof  of  the  truth  of 
prophecy,  186. 

Aifyrians  terrible  enemies  both  to  IlVael  and  Ji^lab,  I.  149,  Sec, 
Ifaiah's  prophecy  againd  them,   1^50.  &c.  See  Nineveh. 

Attila,  with  his  Huns  lays  wafle  Macedon  and  Greece,  Gaul 
and  Italy,  II.  2io.  the  fcourge  of  God  and  terror  of  men, 
212. 

Auitin,  his  opinion  about  Antichrift,  II.  133,  134. 

B 

BABYLON,  prophecies  concerning  it,  I.  165 — 185.  it,  as 
well  as  Nineveh,  an  enemy  to  the  people  of  God,  165, 
a  great  and  ancient  city,  165.  conhderabiy  impro\'ed  by 
Nebuchadnezzar,  16G.  one  of  tlie  wonders  of  the  world,  166, 
its  deflruftion  foretold  by  Ifaiah  and  Jeremiah,  167.  prophe- 
cies abojjt  C)rus  the  conqueror  of  Babylon,  fidiiiled,  168. 
the  lime  of  its  redufiion  foretold,  ibid,  befjcged  by  the 
IMedcs  and  Ferfians,  169,  Armenians  and  other  nations  uni- 
ted a'Tainll  it,  170.  the  Babvlonians  hide  themlelves  within 
their  walls,  ibid,  the  river  dried  up,  171.  the  ciiy  taken  du- 
ring a  feaft,  172.  the  faHs  related  by  Herodotus  and  Xe- 
nophon,  and  therefore  no  room  for  fcepticifm,  ibid,  the 
)}ropb,ets  foretold  its  total  defolation,  173.  thefe  propl.'ccies 
fulfilled  by  degrees,  ibid,  its  flale  under  Cyrus,  174.  under 
Darius,  17,5.  under  Xerxes,  176.  the  accounts  of  it  fince 
that  time  by  Diodorus,  177.  by  Strabo,  178.  by  Pliny,  ibid, 
by  Paufaniiis,  ibid,  by  Maximus  Tyrius  and  Lucian,  ibid. 
•bv  jcr(.)me,  ibid,  accounts  b)'  later  authors,  179.  by  Ben- 
jamin ur  Ttideia,  ibid,  by  I'e.'ieira,  ibid,  by  Riiuwolf,  ibid, 
by  Peter  della  Valle,  180.  by  Tavernicr,  181.  by  Salmon, 
ibid,  by  JSfr.  Hanway,  182.  by  (hcfc  accounts  it  appears 
iiow  pun61uariy  the  prophecies  were  fulfilled,  183,  184. 
.  ISabylon,  the  fall  and  dglli  ti^lion  of  fjuritual  Bab)  Ion,  II.  305, 

after 


I        N        D        E        X.  413^ 

af;er  iicr  fall  becomes  a  fccne  of  defolation,  334,  &c.  the 
fall  of  Roman  Babylon  and  her  fudden  deftruftion,  306,  &c. 
the  confequences  of  her  f^dl,  the  lamentations  of  fome  and 
the  rejoicings  of  others,  337.  her  irrecoverable  and  utter 
defolation,  338.  the  church  joins  in  praifes  and  thankfglv- 
ings  to  God  ibr  his  truth  and  righteoufnefs  in  judging  tins 
idolatrous  City,  340,  &c.  a  propiiecy  about  Babylon  parti- 
ciilarly  fulfilled,  394,  &c. 

Babylonian,  the  firll  of  the  four  empires,  compared  to  a  lion, 
I.  253.  with  eagles  wings,  ibid,  with  a  man's  heart,  2^4. 

Bacon  (Lord)  wilheth  for  a  hiltory  of  the  prophecies  compa- 
red with  the  events,  I.  21.  Kow  he  would  have  it  writ- 
ten, II,  167. 

Badby,  convitled  of  herefy  and  burnt  in  Smithfield,  II.  'z^y-j. 
retufes  an  offered  pardon,  and  choofes  to  die  with  a  good 
conference,  ibid. 

Balaam,  the  prophet,  a  heathen  and  an  immoral  man,  I.  81. 
the  flory  of  Ba!a?,m's  afs  confidered,  83,  84.  the  flile  of  his 
prophecies  beautiful,  85.  his  prophecy  of  the  fingular  cha^ 
raster  of  the  Jewilh  na'ion,  how  fulfilled  to  this  day,  86,  87. 
his  prophecy  of  their  vi6fories  much  the  fame  as  liaac's  and 
Jacob's,  87.  that  of  the  king  higher  than  Agag,  how  fulfilled, 
88,  89.  his  preface  to  his  later  prophecies  explained,  89,  90. 
his  propiiecy  of  a  flar  and  fcepter  to  fmite  the  prince  of 
Ivloab,  how  fulfilled,  90.  who  meant  by  the  fons  of  Sheth, 
90,  91.  fome  parts  of  this  prophecy  underftood  ot  the  Mef- 
fiah  and  David,  92,  93,  his  prophecy  againit  the  Amalekites 
how  fulfilled,  94,  95.  againit  the  Kenites,  and  who  the  Ke^ 
nites  were,  96,  '^y.  his  prophecies  of  the  coafl  of  Chittim, 
of  Afnur  and  Eber,  98 — 102.  what  conclufions  to  be  drawn 
from  the  prophecies  of  this  wicked  man,  ibid. 
Baronius,  his  chara61er  of  the  tenth  century,  II.  249. 
Bafnage,  a  remarkable  paiFage  in  his  iloiy  about  ihe  Jews,  I. 
124.  His  reafons  for  the  Jews  not  dvveiiing  at  Jerufalem, 
II.  89,  90. 

-Beaft,  with  feven  her.ds  and  ten  horns  defcribed,  II.  283.  de- 
notes a  tyrannical  idolatrous  empire,  328,  3?9-  marks 
whereby  the  beaft  was  difiingulfhed,  286.  his  words  and  ac- 
tions wonderful,  289.  his  biafphemies,  290.  his  making 
war  with  the  faints,  291.  the  myftery  of  the  beafi  tliat  car- 
rieth  the  woman,  327,  &c.  the  myfiery  of  the  beail  witli 
the  f(;iven   heads   and   ten   hoi'ns,  329.  the  beaft  with  two 

horns. 


414  INDEX. 

liorns,  defciibed,  293.  his  power  and  authority,  294.  pre- 
tends to  fupport  it  by  great  figns  and  wonders,  ibid,  what 
meant  by  the  image  of  the  beaft,  295,  296.  what  by  his 
mark  or  charafter,  296.  thole  without  his  mark  not  hiffered 
to  buy  or  rdl,  297,  &c.  the  number  ot  the  beail  explained, 
299,  &c.  the  flruggles  of  the  true  church  M'ith  the  beali,  302. 
the  ruin  and  deltruction  of  them  who  worlhip  the  beaft,  304. 
denunciation  of  judgments  againft  the  followers  of  the  beaft, 
311.  the  threefold  liate  of  the  beaft,  328.  the  explication  of 
Its  feveii  heads  and  ten  horns,  329.  the  power  and  ftrength 
given  to  the  beaft,  334. 

Benjamin,  this  tribe  became  an  appendage  to  Judah,  I.  'j^. 
the  prophecy  of  Jacob  concerning  them  fulfilled,    68,  &:c. 

Benjamin  of  Tudela  his  travels  to  Jerufalem,  I.  120.  his  ac- 
count of  its  defolate  ftate,  ibid. 

Berengarius,  writes  againft  tranfiibftantiation,  II.  253.  com- 
pelled to  burn  his  writings,  ibid,  his  numerous  followers, 
ibid. 

Berenice,  daughter  of  Piolemy  Philadelphus,  married  to  Anti- 
ochus  llieus,  I.  323.  her  father  called  the  dowry-giver, 
ibid,  is  murdered  by  order  of  Laodice,  ibid. 

Bernard,  inveighs  againft  the  corruption  of  the  clergy  and  ty- 
ranny of  the  popes,  II.  249. 

Bertram,  inicribes  his  book  to  the  Emperor,  II.  247.  his  opi- 
nion againft  th.e  doftrine  of  tranfubftantiation,  ibid. 

Bohemiaiis,  their  opinions  in  religion,  11.  268,  &c.  fight  for 
their  religion,  and  are  vitforious  at  firft,  270.  are  defeated, 
and  retire  to  the  mountains  and  caves,  ibid. 

Bolingbroke  (Lord)  cenfured  for  his  indecent  reflexions  on 
Noah's  prophecy,  I.  37.  his  ignorance  about  the  Codex 
Alexandrinus,  38.  his  blunder  about  the  Roman  hiftorians, 
39.  his  fneer  about  believers,  refuted,  ibid,  condemned  by 
himfelf,  ibid,  had  great  talents,  but   mifapplied  them,  ibid. 

Book,  vilion  of  the  angel  with  the  little  book,  II.  110,  &c.  the 
contents  of  it,   135,   136. 

Boyle,  Mr.  the  leflure  founded  by  him,  II.  42.  tlie  author  ap- 
pointed to  preach  that  letluie,  ibid,  the  flibjcCf  agreeable  to 
the  defign  of  the  founder,  ^o.     Piis  merits  and  excellence, 

5°'5i-      .    .     . 
Britain,  Chriftianity  planted  in  it  befoie  the  dcftruflion  of  Je- 

rufcilern,  I.  4  lo. 

Burden  of  h'gypt,  that  phrafe  cxrlained,  I.  206,  207. 

Burnet 


INDEX.  -415 

Burnet  (Bidiop)  his   account  of  Bilhop  Lloyd's  ftudylng  ihe 

Revelation,  II.   166. 
Burnet  (Dr.)  his  ftrange  notion  of  Gog  and  Magog,  II.  355. 

c. 

CALVIN  reputed  wife  for  writing  no  comment  upon   the 
Revelation,  II.  165. 

Canaan,  the  prophetical  curfe  upon  him  and  his  pollerity  con- 
fidered,  I.  27,  Sec.  his  curfe  properly  a  curfe  upon  the  Ca- 
naanites,  28.  their  wickednefs  very  great,  ibid,  the  curfe  in- 
cludes the  fubjeclion  of  his  defcendents  to  thofe  of  Shem 
and  Japhet,  zq.  the  completion  of  it  from  Jolhua's  time  to 
this  day,  30,  &c.  a  different  reading  propofed  about  this 
prophecy,  32.  his  curfe  purfued  his  poflerity  to  the  utmoft 
parts  of  the  earth,  194. 

tl!aiolin  books,  by  whom  written,  II.  24^,  &c.  prove  the  wor- 
Ihip  of  images  to  be  contrary  to  fcripture,  ibid. 

Century,  tenth,  wicked  and  ignorant,  II.  249.  principles  and 
Hate  of  the  church  in  that  period,  249,  2^0.  the  eleventh 
much  of  the  fame  complexion  with  the  tenth,  2^2.  the//.v- 
teenth  the  age  of  reformation,  271. 

Charlemain,  contributes  to  the  eftablifliment  of  the  power  of 
the  Pope,  I.  273,  &c.  oppofes  the  won'hip  of  images. 

Chittim,  the  prophecy  of  fliips  from  that  coaft,  I.  100.  what  to 
be  underftood  by  the  land  and  fhips  of  Chittim,   loi,  349- 

Chrifl,  fome  of  his  prophecies  and  of  his  apoflles  recorded, 
I.  390.  a  fummary  of  our  Saviour's  prophecies,  391,  392. 
none  more  remarkable  than  thofe  about  the  deftruftion  of 
Jerufalem,  which  were  publifiied  feveral  years  before  that 
event,  392,  393.  our  Saviour's  tendernefs  in  weeping  over 
Jerufalem,  394.  denounceth  perfecution  to  be  the  lot  of  his 
difciples,  411.  his  naine  the  word  of  God,  II.  343.  confirms 
the  authority  of  the  book  of  Revelation,  364,  365.  his 
fecond  coming  one  principal  topic  of  that  book,  3^.5,  356. 

Chriftians,  greatly  perfecutcd,  I.  407.  apoflafy  and  other  evils 
follow,  ibid,  he  who  endures  to  the  end  Ihall  be  faved,  408, 
409. 

Church,  perfecuted  by  the  great  red  dragon,   II.    277,  &:c.  re- 
prefented  as   a  mother  bearing  children  to  Chrilf,  278.  in 
time  brought  fuch   as  were  promoted  to  the  empire,  283. 
her  flight  afterwards  into  the  vvildernefs,  284.  barbarous  na- 
tions' 


<4iG  I        N         D        E        X. 

tions  CN'oilccl  to  overwhelm  her,  but  afierwanls  fiibmlt  to  the' 

Chrifiian  church,  283*  the  llate  of  the  true  church  in  oppo- 

fition  to  that  of  the  beaft,  302,  -kc. 
Chryfollome,  his  interpretation  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream,  L 

347 — 349.  his  defcription  of  aniichriil,  II,  134. 
Clarke,  (Dr.)  his   account  of   fome  cKtraordinaiy  prophecies, 

^'-  394; 
Claude  Bilhop  of  Turin  fows  the  feeds  oi  the  reformation  m  his 

diocefe  in  the  ninth  century,  II.  248. 
Clergy,  fecond  marriage  at  firlf  forbidden  them,   I.  366.  after- 
wards retrained  from  marrying  at  all,  ibid. 
ColliriS,  his  eleven  objeclions  againff  Daniel's  prophecies,  con- 

fidered  and  refuted,  II,  43 — 49, 
Confiantine  the  great,  the  chriflian  religion  eftablilhed  by  him, 

II,  202. 
Conilantinople,  befieged  in  vain  by  the  Saracens,    II.  218.  be- 

lieged  by  Mohammed  the  fecond,  229,  the  city  then  taken, 

and  an  end  put  to  the  Grecian  empire,  230^ 
Coniiituiions  of  Clarendon,  II.  254. 
Creatures,  to  be  received  with  ihankfgiving,  II.  163.   the  un^ 

grateful  in  this  matter  rebuked,  164, 
Croifadcs  or  expeditions  of  the  weflern  Chrifliaiis  to  the  holy 

land,  II,  86.  How  many  perifhed  in  thefe  expeditions,  88, 
Cvrus,  the   conqueror  of  Babylon,  foretold  by  Ifaiah,  I.  168, 

the  Hate  of  it  under  him,  174.  united  the  kingdoms  of  Mc- 

jdia  and  Perfia,  285. 

D. 

DANIEL,  tlie  gcnuincncfs  of  his  prophecies  vindicated,  I.- 
930.  his  credit  as  a  j)rophet  eftablifhed  by  prophecies 
fulfilled  at  this  time,  23:.  his  interpretation  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's dream,  his  firlt  prophecy,  232,  233.  his  vifion  of 
the  lour  firfl  empires  of  the  world,  2^2.  the  form  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar's great  image  how  reprcfented  to  Daniel,  ibid,  his 
vifion  of  four  bcafrs,  ibid,  v.'hat  kingdoms  they  repiefent, 
2.33 — 2^8.  what  reprefented  by  the  fourth  beaH  with  tea 
horns,  260.  the  opinions  of  {c\'eral  writers,  261,  262. 
what  meant  by  (he  little  horn,  268,  &c.  the  opinion  of  fome 
great  men  in  this  matter,  270,  271,  all  thofe  kingdoms  to 
l)C  rncreeded  b)^  that  of  the  A'lefliah,  277,  278.  Daniel's  vih^ 
on  and  Nebuchadnezzar's  compared  together,  279,  Ike.  their" 

vifions 


INDEX.  417 

Vifions  extend  to  the  confir.Tjmaticn  of  all  things,  280,  281. 
will  call  light  upon  fubfeqiient  prophecies,  and  th.efe  rcrietfe 
light  upon  them  again,  ibid.     See  Nebuchadnezzar. 

Daniel,  the  languages  ia  which  his  prophecies  were  written,  L 
282.  his  viHons,  ibid,  that  of  a  Ram  and  a  He-goat,  283. 
much  concerned  for  the  affli6tions  that  were  to  befall  the 
people  of  God,  313.  the  revelation  made  to  him  when  ad- 
vanced in  years,  316.  the  proph.ecy  about  the  Perfian  em- 
pire and  four  of  their  kings,  317,  318.  ihat  about  a  mighty 
king  in  Greece,  319.  his  prophecies  about  the  king  ot  the 
South  and  the  king  of  the  North,  3^0,  &:c.  a  conclufusn 
from  the  exachiefs  and  particularity  of  the  prophecy,  3,52, 
353.  other  parts  of  the  prophecy,  to  whom  applicable,  354. 
35,5.  fome  parts  agree  better  with  Antichrift  than  Antiochus, 
364,  &c.  a  part  of  his  prophecies  yet  to  be  fulfilled,  380.  fome 
expreflions  of  the  laft  chapter  to  be  applied  to  the  refurrec- 
tion  ofthejuft  and  the  unjuf},  384,  See.  remarks  on  the 
time  of  the  accorap'iflunent  of  Daniel's  prophecies,  385,  &c. 
bis  prophecy  amazing,  and  extended  to  many  ages,  388. 
his  prouhecies  reach  beyond  the  times  of  Antiochus  Epi^ 
phanes,    II.  380.  fome  very  particularly  fuliilled,  379,  &c. 

Daniel,  his  prophecies  vindicated  again!!  eleven  objeBions  01 
unbelievers,  I.  42.  the  firfj  relating  to  his  age  refuted^ 
43.  the  fecond  relating  to  the  miflake  of  the  king's  names 
and  to  Nebuchadnezzar's  madncfs,  ibid,  the  third  relating  to 
Greek  words,  4^.  the  fourth  a!>f;ut  ihe  verfion  of  the  Seventy, 

45.  the  fifth  about  clearnefs  <>f  his  prophecies,  ibid,  tlie 
fixth  from  his  being  omitted  in  the  Ijoak   of  Ecc'ef'<,ihcas» 

46.  the  feventh  relating  to  Jonarkan's  making  no  Targuni 
on  Daniel,  ibid,  the  eighth  from  the  fliie  of  his  Chaldee, 

47.  the  ninth  from  the  fo'-geries  of  ihe  Jews,  ibid.  th,<  tenth 
from  his  uncommon  pimfiiiaUtv  in  fixing  the  times,  48.  the 
eleventh  about  his  fetiing  forth  fafts  imnerfec-tlv,  and  con- 
trary to  other  hillories,  48,417.  the  external  and  internal 
evidence  for  tlie  genuinenrfs  of  his  book,  ,50. 

Daubuz,  one  of  the  befl  interpreters  of  the  Revelation,  II.  168, 

iiis  hard  fate  in  tlie  world,  ibid. 
David,  fome  of  Balaam's  prophecies  fulnllf-dby  him,  I.  90,  <k.c. 
Dead,   thofebleffed  who  die  in  tix*  Lord,  II.  307.  what  meant 

by  being  bleiTed  from  henceforth,    308. 
Demons,  the  apoltafy  to  con hfl  in  worfhiping  of  Demons,    XL 


4i8  INDEX. 

143,  144.  were  fuppofed  to  be  middle  Beings  in  the  theo- 
logy ot  ttie  Gentiles,  144,  145.  two  kinds  of  demons,  145 
—  147. 

Diocknian,  the  tenth  perfecution  begun  by  him,  II.  201.  more 
Iharp  and  bloody  than  any,  ibid,  from  thence  a  memorable 
«ra  to  the  ChrifHans,  ibid. 

Dionyfius  of  Hahcarnaffus,  his  account  of  the  fuperiority  of 
the  Roman  empire,  I.  260. 

Dragon,  the  church    perfecnted   hv    the  great  red  dragon,  II. 

277,  &c.   the  heathen    Roman  empire    reprefented.  by    it, 

278.  his  jealoufy  of  the  church  fronj  the  beginning,  ibiir* 
the  dragon  depofcd  pcrfecutes  the  church,  t;83.  attempts 
to  rellore  the  pagan  and  ruin  the  Chriflian  religion,  ibid, 
takes  another  nietiiod  of  perfecuting  the  church,  283. 

E. 

B  E  R,  who  meant  by  Eber,  I.  100.  and  fliall  afflift  Eber, 
the  meaning  of  that  propiiecy,    100,    101. 

Edomites,  conquered  by  David,  I.  59,  &c.  defeated  by  Judas 
Maccabeus,  and  obliged  to  embrace  the  Jcwifn  religion,  ibid. 
the  propliecies  of  their  utter  deflrufiion  fulfilled,  64. 

Egypt,  prophecies  concerning  it,  I.  20,5,  &c.  famous  for  its 
antiquity,  ibid,  no  lefs  celebrated  for  its  wiidom,  ibid,  the 
parent  of  fuperflition  as  well  as  themifirefs  of  learning,  206. 
had  fuch  connexions  with  the  Jews  that  is  the  fubjecl  of 
feveral  prophecies,  206,  207.  the  phrafe  of  the  burden  oi 
Eg)pt explained,  207,  208.  its  conqucft  by  Nebuchadnezzar 
foretold  by  Jeremiala  and  Ezekicl,  208.  how  fulhlled,  ibid. 
&c.  its  conqueft  by  the  Perfians  foretold  by  Ifaiah,  and  how 
fulfilled,  2  10,  Sec.  and  its  conqueli  by  Alexander,  and  the 
fprc;\dnig  of  the  true  religion  in  the  land,  214,  &c.  how 
fulfilled,  215.  the  prophecy  of  Ezekiel  that  it  ihould  be  a 
bale  tributary  kingdom,  218.  the  truth  of  it  fhewn  from 
that  time  to  this,  219.  its  ftate  under  the  Babylonians,  220. 
under  the  Perfians,  ibid,  under  the  Macedonians,  222.  under 
the  Romans,  223.  under  the  Saracens  with  the  burning  of 
the  Alexandrian  library,  223,  ckc.  under  the  Mamalucs, 
22,5.  under  tb.e  Turks,  226.  rcflettions  upon  the  charafier 
of  the  Egyptians,  227.  a  prophecy  of  its  being  fubdued  by 
the  Othman  emperor,  I.  379. 

Englifh  kings,  not  willing  to  pay  homage  to  the  Pope,  II.  252. 

Ephefus, 


INDEX.  419 

Ephefus,  that  chnrch  adinoniHietl  to  repent,  II.  iSo.  her 
candlellick  now  removed,  and  the  feven  churches  ruined, 
ibid,  tlie  firlt  epiflle  to  the  feven  churches  addrell'ed  to  ther/i, 
ihid.  its  former  magnificence,  but  prefent  ruinous  condition, 
181.  the  denunciation  againll  it  flriiiingly  fulfilled,  ibid. 

Ephraim,  no  more  a  people,  I.  127,  &c.  il.  393.  now  com- 
prehended under  tiie  name  of  Judah,  ibid. 

Epiphanius,  zealous  againft  the  worlhip  of  faints  and  Images, 
I.  149.  an  illuflrative  paffage  ot  his  about  the  doctrine  of 
demons,  ibid. 

Euphrates,  what  meant  by  drying  up  that  river,  and  by  the 
kings  of  the  ealt,  II.  318.  a  prophecy  of  the  Euphratean 
horfemen,    124,    Sec. 

Eiifebius,  his  comoarifon  of  Chrift  and  Mofes,  I.  107,  108. 
the  fame  enlarged  by  a  modern  author,    109,  See. 

Ezekiel,  his  prophecies  concerning  Tyre,  I.  18^,  &c.  con- 
cerning Egypt,  208,  &c.  Gog  and  Magog,  II.  383. 

E. 

L  U  E  N  T  I  U  S,  bifhop   of  Florence,  in    the   twelfth 
century,  preaches  that  Antichrill:  was  come,  II.  2^.^. 
Fornication,  in  fcripture  often  put  for  idolatry,   II.    322.  what 

meant  by  drinking  the  wine  of  her  fornication,  ibid. 
Franks  or  Latin  Chriifians  marcb  to  the  holy  land,  and    takQ 
Jerufaiem,  IL  86,  Hcc. 


GALLIENUS,  thirty  ufurpers  in  his  reign,    II.    197.  tliex- 
come  !o    miferable   ends,  ibid,  fword  and   famine  in  his. 
reign,  ibid. 
Gallus  and   Volufian,    pedilence  and  difeafes  in   their  reigns, 

II.  198. 
Gathsrlng  of  the  people,    the  difverent  con(lru6>ions   of   that 
prophecy,  L  74.   the  full  completion  of  this  prophecy,  75. 
this,  an  invincible  argument  that  Jefus  is  the  Meihah,  79. 
Gauls  and  other  nations,    their  families  not   ciftinguilhed  as 

thofe  of  the  Jews,  I.  133,  134. 
Genferic,  king  of   the  Vandals    in  Africa,   takes  and  plunjers 

Rome,  IL  213. 
Geiuiles,  promifes  of  their  calling  and.  obedience,  I.  143.  thii 

effected, 


420  INDEX. 

effeRed  by  inconfiderable  perfons  and  in  a   fhort  time,  144. 
what  meant  by  their  times  being  fuh'illed,  II.  398,  399. 
Gog  and  Magog,  in  Ezekiel,  the  fanje  as  the  Turks,    ll.   381. 

the  enemies  of  the  Chriltian  church,  II.  ^54.  who  they  Ihall 

be,  :iot  eafily  determined,   ibid. 
Goat.     See  Ram  and  He-goat. 

Godfrey  of  Boulogne,  chofcn  l:ing  of  Jerufalem,  II.  87. 
Gofpel  pubhlhcd  before  the  deflruttion   of  Jerufalem,    I.  411. 

the  propagation  of  it   northward  and  fouthward,   eaflward 

and  weltward,   ibid,  its   fudden  and  amazing  progrefs,  412. 

at  what  time  the;   iour  gofpeis  were  written,  392,    &c.  will 

finally  prevail  over  all  enemies  and  oppofers,  391. 
Greek  church,  its   miferable  condition  among   the  Turks,    II. 

131.  chadifed  by  the  Saracens,  ruined  by  the  Tuiks,  ibid. 
Greeks  and  Romans,  conquered  the  Canaaniics,  I-  31. 
Gregory  the  great,  what  he  laid  about  antichrifl,  il.  134. 
Gregory  VII.  denominated  Hell-brand,  II.    252.  forbids    the 

marriage  of  the  clergy,  254.  their  expoftulations  againft  this 

prohibition,  ibid. 
Grofthead,  or  Greathed  Robert,  bifliop  of  Lincoln,  for  his  free 

fentiments  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  and  appeals  to  the 

tribunal  of  Chrift,  II.  263. 
Grotiusand  Collins,  their  notion  refuted,  I.  261,  occ. 
Grotius  cenfured,  for  his  contraBed  explanation  of  the  prophe- 
cies, I.  238.  II.  111.  his  explanation  of  the   Man   oj  Sui, 

refuted,  112,  113. 


H 

A  M,  his  bad  behaviour  towards  his   father,  I.  26.  the 
curie  upon  hmi  and  his  poderity,  27,  8cc. 
Hammond,  his  hypothefis  oi  the  Alan  of  Sin,   refuted.  II.  113. 
Hanway,  his  accoimt  of  the  Arabians,  I.  ^50. 
Heathen,  a   ceremonv   among  them    to   curfe  their  enemies, 

I.  82. 
Heaven  opened,  and  our  Saviour  cotneth  riding  upon  a  white 
liorfe,  II.  343.  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  fucceed  the 
^rl^,  357,  &:c. 
Herodotus,  relates  that  the  Arabs  were  never  reduced  by  the 
Perfians,  I.  4^5.  his  account  and  others  about  the  highth  oi 
Babylon's  wall,  176. 

Homer 


I        N        D        E        X.  4fei 

Homer  and  other  ancients,  their  opinion  of  the  foul  being  pro- 
phetic near  death,  I.  6,5.  what  gave  rife  to  that  opinion,   66. 

Horns  in  prophetic  language  kingdoms,  I.  166,  &c. 

Horfe,  white,  an  account  of  that  vifion,  II.  190.  vifion  of  the 
red  horfe,  192,  of  a  black  horfe,  194.  of  a  pale  horfe,  196, 
,197. 

Hofca,  his  prophecy  of  the  Jews  return  in  the  latter  days,  II. 
398,  &c. 

Huetius  his  account  of  Tyre,  I.  202. 

Huns,  Goths,  and  other  Barbarians,  invade  the  empire  after 
the  death  of  Theodofius,  II.  210. 

Hufs,  John,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  two  faithful  witnefTes,  II. 
240.  fufFer  death  with  fortitude,  268.  their  fentence  con- 
trary to  faith  and  engagement,  ibid,  the  opinions  of  their 
followers,  268,  269. 


JACOB  and  Efau,  the  prophecies  concerning  them,  not 
verified  in  themfelves,  but  in  their  pofterity,  I.  ^^3,  c6. 
the  families  of  Efau  and  Jacob  two  different  nations,  57, 
^8.  the  family  of  the  elder  fubjeft  to  that  of  the  younger, 
58,  59.  in  fituation  and  other  temporal  advantages  much 
alike,  60,  61.  the  elder  (hould  delight  in  war,  yet  be  fubdued 
by  the  younger,  61,  62.  but  afterv.-ards  fliould  IhakeofFthe 
dominion  of  the  younger,  62,  63.  the  younger  fuperior  in 
fpiritual  gifts,  63,  64.  the  happy  inllrument  of  conveying 
thefe  fpiritual  bleuings  to  all  nations,  64.  the  poflcrity  of 
Efau  utterly  deftroyed  according  to  the  prophecies,  ibid. 

Jacob,  his  prophecies  concerning  his  fons,  particularly  Judah, 
I.  65 — 75.  foretold  his  fons  what  Ihould  befal  them  in  the 
latter  days,  6-j .  bequeaths  the  temporal  inheritance  to  all 
his  fons,  ibid,  limits  the  defcent  of  the  bleffed  feed  to  Ju- 
dah, ibid,  adopts  the  two  fons  of  Jofeph,  ManaiTeh,  and 
Ephraim,  ibid. 

Jafon,  made  high-priell  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  I.  342  is  de- 
pofed,  and  Menelaus  is  advanced  in  his  room,  343  marches 
to  Jerufalem,  andexercife  great  cruelties  on  the  citizens,  348. 

Jeremiah,  his  prophecies  concerning  the  prefervation  of  the 
Jews,  and  deftruftion  of  their  enemies,  I.  133.  concerning 
Babylon,  167,  &c.  concerning  Egypt,  208,  &:c. 

Jerome,  vindicates   the   genuinenefs  of  Daniel's  prophecies 

arainft 


422  I        N        D        E        X. 

againlt  Porphyry,  I.  368.  interprets  the  fourth  kingdom  of 
the  Romans,  2^1.  his  notion  of  the  httic  horn,  267.  what 
he  fays  of  Antichriit,  II.  133. 

Jerufalem,  the  high-priefl  meets  Alexander  going  thither,  II. 
290.  that  account  reje^fed  by  fome,  but  fufficiently  vindica- 
teci  by  others,  291,  292.  the  great  objetHons  to  the  credibi- 
lity of  this  llorv  anfwered,  293,  &c.  our  Saviour's  prophe- 
cies relating  to  its  dei'lruftion,  392,  Sec.  the  magnificence 
of  the  temple,  394.  the  prophecies  exactly  fulfilled  by  the 
utter  deltru6i;ion  of  the  city  and  temple,  39^,  8cc.  the  phra- 
fes  of  the  coming  of  Chrill:  and  the  end  of  the  world  figniiy 
the  dedruftion  of  Jerufalem,  398,  &c.  the  figns  of  his  com- 
ing, and  of  its  dehruftion,  399.  the  perfecutions  before  its 
dellru8ion,  400.  the  great  diJfrels  and  famine  at  the  ficge 
and  after  it,  402,  &c.  a  horrid  ilory  of  a  woman  devouring 
her  own  child,  II.  g^.  the  calamities  and  raiferies  without  a 
parallel,  57.  what  to  be  underflood  by  the  days  being  fhort- 
ened,  59,  &c.  its  deltru^fion  and  the  dilfolution  of  the  Jew- 
i(h  polity,  73.  the  great  numbers  that  perifhed  during  the 
fiege,  yy,  78.  the  number  of  the  captives,  78,  79.  never 
fmce  in  the  polTeflion  of  the  Jews,  ibid,  firft  fubjeft  to  the 
Romans,  afterwards  to  others,  ibid,  the  defolation  of  it 
com[)Iete,  80.  its  condition  under  Adrian,  81.  the  attempt 
of  )ulian  to  rebuild  it  miraculouily  defeated,  83.  ftate  of 
Jerufalem  under  the  fucceeding  em.perors,  84,  &c.  taken 
and  plundered  by  the  Perfians,  84.  furrendered  to  the  Sara- 
cens, 85.  palFes  from  the  Saracens  to  the  Turks,  then  to 
the  Franks,  and  afterwards  to  the  Egyptians  and  others,  8^, 
Sec.  at  prefent  in  the  hands  of  the  Turks  of  the  Othman 
Race,  86,  Sic.  prophecies  of  what  was  to  follow  upon  itsde- 
ftruttion,  92.  fome  paflages  relating  to  its  deflru6lion  in  the 
gofpel  explained,  92,  &c.  particularly  about  the  angels  and 
even  the  Son  not  knowing  the  time,  95.  its  deftruftion  typi- 
cal of  the  end  of  the  world,  q6.  the  exacf  completion  of  thefe 
prophecies  a  flrong  proof  of  Revelation,  97,  98.  See  Jews. 

Jerufalem,  a  defcription  of  the  new  Jerufalem,  II.  361.  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  defcription,  362.  the  particulars  confirmed 
by  the  angel,  ibid. 

Jews  and  Arabs,  refcmble  each  otlier,  I.  55.  the  Jews  at  pre- 
fent very  numerous,  5,5.  the  xxviiith  of  Deuteronomy  a 
piPiure  of  their  prefent  flate,  1 13.  a  prophecv  of  their  ene- 
mies comincr  f.-'om  far,  how  fulfilled,  1 14.  and.  ol  the  cruqltv: 

of  ' 


INDEX,  423 

oi"  ilieir  enemies,  how  fulfilled,  ibid,  the  ficges  of  their  ci- 
ties,   115.   their  diftrefs  and  famine  111   the   heges,   116,   the 
women  eating  their  own  children,    117.   their  great  calami- 
ties and  flaugiiters,  n8.  their  being  carried  into  Fgypt,  and 
fold  for  flaves  at  a  low  price,  118,  119.  their  being  plucked 
iVum  off  their   own   land,    119,  j2o.   their    being  difperied 
into  all  nations,  ibid,  their  flill  fubfiiling  as  a  diilinft  people, 
121.  their  finding  no  reft,  ibid,  their   being  oppreHed  and 
fpoiled,  122.  their    children    taken    from    them,  ibid,  their 
niadnefs  and  defperation,  123,  their  fcrving  other  gods,  ibid, 
iheir  becoming  a  proveib  and  by-uord,    124,  the  long  con- 
tinuance of  their  plagues,   125.  ihe  fullilment  of  thefe  anci- 
ent prophecies  very  affetling  and  convincing,  ibid,  prophe- 
cies relative  to  their  prefent  ftate,  126.  and  about  the  rello- 
ration  of  the  tvvotribes>  and  the  diffolution  of  the  ten,    126, 
Sec.  the  time  of  the  reftoration  of  the   two  tribes  foretold, 
126.  fulfilled  at  three  periods,   127.  the  prophecy  about  the 
ten   tribes,    how  fulfilled,    129.  where   they  are  at  prefent, 
ibid.  &c.  vain  conjetfures  of  the  Jews  thereupon,  129.  not 
all   returned  with  the   two   tribes,   130.  nor  fwallowed  up 
among  the  heathen  nations,  131.  the  leafon  of  the  diftmfti- 
ori  between  the  two  tribes  and  the  ten  tribes,   133.  the  pro- 
phecy of  the  Jews  wonderful  prefervation,  and  the  deftruciion 
of  their  enemies,  ibid,  &c.  their  prefervation   one  of  the 
mofl  llluftrious  afts  of  divine  Providence,  ibid,  &c.    provi- 
dence no  lefs  flgnal  in  the  deflruttion  of  their  enemies,  134, 
13^.  and  that  not  only  of  nations,  but  of  lingle  perfons,  ib. 
the  defolation  of  Judea  another  inftance  of  the  truth  of  divme 
prophecy,  136,  Sec.  foretold  by  tlie  prophets,  136.  the  pre- 
fent ftate    of   Judea  ant'werable  to  the  prophecies,   137.  no 
objeftion  from  hence  of  its   being  a  land  flowing  with  milk 
and  honey,  ibid,  the  ancients,  heathen  as  well  as  jews,  icftify 
it  to  have  been  a  good  land,   137,  138.  an  account  of  it  by 
two  modern  travellers,  138,  tkc.  the  prophecies  of  the  infi- 
delity and  reprobation   of  the  Jews,  how  fulfilled,   141.  the 
prophecies   concerning  the   Jews    and    Gentiles,  have    not 
had  their  intire  completion,   143.  what  haih  been   accomp- 
Hlhed,  a  fufRcient  pledge  of  what  is  to  come,   144.  a  dilfua- 
five  from  the  perfecution    of  the  Jews,  and  humanity  and 
cliarity  recommended,  145,  &:c.  prophecies  relating  toother 
nations  in  conne6fion  with  the  Jews,  J48. 

jews, 


424  INDEX. 

Jews,  their  calamities  and  miferies  without  3  parallel,  II.  ^57, 
the  caufe  ot  their  heavy  Judgments,  100.  forae  correfpon- 
dence  bet\,een  their  crime  and  their  punifliment,  loi.  on 
this  occafion,  a  ferious  application  made  to  Chriftians,  loi, 
8cc.  are  fuccefsful  in  taking  their  city  from  the  Romans,  80. 
are  afierwards  iabdued  with  mod  terrible  flaughter,  81.  are 
foul  Hke  horfes,  ibid,  a  (landing  monument  of  the  truth  of 
Chrill's  predictions,  82.  their  great  fin  and  their  punifh- 
meni,  83.  many  prophecies  of  their  converfion  and  rellora- 
tion,  li.  386,  387.  See  Jerafalem. 

Impoftors  and  falfe  Chnfls,  at  the  fiege  of  Jerufalem,  II.  62. 
an  argument  of  a  true  Chriil:,  65.  the  difference  between 
thofe  deceivers  and  Jefus  Chriif,  69,  70.  they  were  of  de- 
bauched lives  and  vicious  principles,  70.  thofe  deluded  by 
impoflors  a  melancholy  inllance  of  the  weaknefs  of  man- 
kind, 71. 

Infidelity,  its  patrons  only  pretenders  to  learning,  II.  404. 
modern,  worfe  than  that  of  the  Jews,  40,5. 

Infidels,  their  objeftion  that  prophecies  were  written  after  the 
events,  groundiefs  and  abfiird,  I.  26.  muif  either  renounce 
their  fenfes,  or  admit  the  truth  of  revelation,  27. 

Joachim,  abbat  of  Calabria,  in  the  twelfth  century  difcourfes 
of  Antichrift,  II.  255. 

Jon-ili  preaches  repentance  to  Nineveh,  I.  154.  the  king  and 
people  repent  at  his  preaching,  ibid,  the  moll  ancient  of 
all  pro;)hets,  15,5.  at  what  time  he  prophefied,  ibid. 

Joi'tln  (Dr.)  his  comparifon  of  iMofes  and  ChrifT,  I.  109,  1 10. 
his  remark  upon  the  prodigies  preceding  the  deflruftion'  of 
Jerulalcm,  405. 

Jofephus,  his  account  of  the  great  flaughter  at  the  fiege  of 
jerufalen),  I.  1 18.  his  relation  of  the  iigns  and  prodigies 
before  its  deflrui-iion,  404,  40J.  wonderfully  preferved  lor 
the  illuflration  of  the  cotnpletion  of  the  prophecies,  II.  99. 
the  great  ufe  and  advantage  of  his  hiHory  in  this  iclpecl, 
99,    100. 

Iiena-us,  his  notion  of  Antichrift,  I.  26,  &c.  his  explication 
of  the  nr.mber  of  the  bcafl,    II.   300,  301. 

Ifi^ic.  more  promifes  concerning  his  pollerity  than  of  Iflimael, 
I.  54,  the  promife  of  the  bielicdfeed  fulfilled  in  Ilaac's  fami- 
ly. 5,^- 

Ifiiah.  his  proj)hecv  againft  the  AlTyrians,  I.  1,30,  151.  againft 
B.ih\K>n,  166,  &:c.  againft,  lyre,  iS'j,  ike.  againft  Egypt, 
206,    &.C.  Ifhrnarl, 


INDEX.  425 

Ifiimael,  his  poflerity  very -numerous,  1. 41.  the  promifes  about 

him,  how  fulfilled,  42,  &c. 
Ifhmaelites.     See  Arabians. 
Ifraelites,  their  poITeflion  of  Canaan  according  to  the  promife, 

Judah,  Jacob's  prophecies  in  bleffing  this  tribe,  I.  66,  6j, 
the  fcepter  {hall  not  depart,  from  Judah,  that  prophecy  ex- 
plained, 70,  71.  its  completion,  72.  continued  a  tribe  till 
the  coming  of  the  MelTiah  and  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem, 
73,  &c.  became  the  general  name  of  the  whole  nation,  78. 
this  prophecy  an  invincible  argument  that  Jefus  is  the  Mef- 
fiah,  79. 

Julian,  his  hypocrify,  I,  361.  his  attempt  to  rebuild  the  temple 
miraculoufly  defeated,  82,  83. 

Jurieu  (Peter)  his  notion  of  the  refurrefiion  of  the  witneflTes, 
II.  302. 

Jullin  Martyr,  his  notion  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  I.  131,  his  ac- 
count of  the  millenuiuu),  II.  349,  8cc. 

K. 

^  ENNICOT,  his  critical  remark  upon  Noah's  prophe» 
cy,  I.   33. 

Kingdom,  the  Babylonian,  I.  134,  &c.  the  Medo-Perfian, 
236,  &c.  the  Macedonian  or  Grecian,  137,  &c.  the  four 
kingdoms  into  which  this  was  divided,  2^7.  the  Roman, 
240,  &c.  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  this  was  divided, 
262,  &;c. 

L. 

LAC  TA  NT!  US,  his  notion  of  Antichri/1,  11.  132.  of 
the  millennium,  II.  151,  &:c.  and  of  the  time  fucceeding, 

Laodice,  wife  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  put  au^av,  but  after- 
wards recalled,  I.  323.  poifons  her  hufband,  and  caufes 
Berenice  to  be  murdered,  ibid,  fixes  her  eldeil  fon  Seleucus 
Callinicus  on  the  throne,  324.  her  wickednefs  did  not  pafs 
unpunilhed,  324,    325. 

Laodicea,  the  terrible  doom  of  that  church,  11.  185.  now  an 
habitation  for  wild  beads,  ibid,  its  condition  a  warning  to 
all  impenitent  and  carelefs  finners,  ibid,  its  former  fpiendid 
condition,  ibid.  H  h  h  Laff 


4?.Q  1        N        D        E        X. 

Lad  tlir.cs,  what  denoted  tliereby,  II.   155. 

Lateinos,  that  word  contains  the  number  oi"  thebeafl,  II.  300. 
&.C.  how  it  agrees  with  tlie  church  ot  Rome,  ibid,  Sec. 

Latin  church  not  reclaimed  by  the  ruin  of  the  Gieek  church, 
II.   231. 

Lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  that  exprciTion  explained,  I. 
71,  72. 

Le  Clerc,  an  able  commentator,  but  apt  to  indulge  ftrangc 
fancies,  I.  73.  his  fingular  interpretation  of  Jacob's  prophe- 
cy rejefted,  ibid,  his  hypodiefis  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  refuted, 

li.  11,5. 

Little  book,  the  contents  of  it,  II.  233,  See.  defcribes  the  ca- 
lamities of  the  weltern  church,  and  their  period,  ibid,  tlie 
contents  to  be  publiihed,  23^.  what  meant  by  the  meafuring 
of  the  temple,  236.  fome  true  witnefles  againll  the  corrup- 
tions of  religion,  ibid. 

Little  horn,  among  the  ten  horns  of  the  weftern  Roman  em- 
pire, I.  264,  &c.  among  the  four  horns  of  the  Grecian 
empire,  igy.  whether  to  be  underflood  of  Antiochus  Epi- 
pharies  or  of  the  Romans,  298,  &c.  the  reafon  of  its  appel- 
lation, 299,  Sec. 

Lloyd,  Bllhop,  his  account  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
the  Roman  empire  was  divided,  I.  262.  a  memoraLle  thing 
of  his  about  the  Revelation,  II.  166-  his  notion  of  the  re- 
fm-rection  of  the  wimelles,  242. 

Locufls,  the  Arabians  compared  to  them,  II.  217,  218.  their 
commifllon,  and  how  fulfilled,  218.  not  real,  but  figurative 
locufts,  219.  likened  unto  liorfes,  ibid,  a  defcription  ot  their 
heads,  faces,  and  teeih,  2  19,  &c.  like  unio  fcoipions,  221. 
their  king    called    the  defiroyer,  ibid,  their    hurting   men 
five  months,  how  to  be  undcrllood,  and  how  exactly  iuifilled 
222,  &c. 
Lollards,  preach  againfl,  the   fuperfliuons   of  the   church   of 
Rome,  II.  264.  prefent  a  remonllrance   to    the  parliament 
againll  the  dotfrines  and  praclices  of  that  chmch,  26^5. 
Longinus  reduces  Rome  to  a  poor  dukedom,  II.  215. 
Loretto,  the  great  richesof  the  image,  houfe  and  treafury,    1^. 

Luther,  preaches  againfl;  the  pope's  indulgences,  II.  271,  that 
queftion  anfwcred,  Where  was  your  religion  before  Luther, 
272.  protclls  againlt  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome, 

,     308, 


I        N        D        E        X.  427 

M, 

/|'ACCABEES,  their  great  fLiccefs  agiind  the  enemies  of 
the  Jews,  I.   359,  360. 
Maced  >nian  empire,  why  compared  to  a  leopard,  I.  7^6.  why 
defcribed  with  four  wings   and   four  heads,  and  dominion 
given  to  it,  ibid,  why  hkened  to  a  goat,  11,^  286^  287. 
Machiavel,  his  account   of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the 
Roman  empire  was  divided,!,  262..  points  out  the  hitle  horn, 
265.  fliows  Iiow  the  power  the  church  of  Rome  wa^s   raifed 
vipon  the  rnins  of  the  empire,  II.  1 26,  &c. 
Mahuzzim,    what  it  means,    L  367,  &c,  the   prophecy  ex«. 

pounded,  371. 
Mamakics,  Jerufalem  long  under  their  dominion,  11.  89.  all 

their  dominions  annexed  to  the  Oihn}an  empire,  ibid. 
Man  of  Sin,  St.  Paul's  prophecy  about  him,  II.  103.  the  fenfe 
and  meaning  of  the  pallage,  ibid.,  whgt  meant  by  the  coming^ 
of  Chrift  and  the  day  of  Chrifl,  104,  8^c.  who  is. the  MaUi 
oj  Sin,  107.  wliat  by  fitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  1080."" 
what  by  he  who  ietteth  will  let,  109,  8:c.  the  deflruftion  of 
the  Man.  cf  Sin  foretold,^  1 1 1.  the  opinions,  of  fome  learned 
men  reje6ted,  111,  &c.  other  opinions  about  the  Man  ofSm, 
120.  applicable  to  the  great  apoliafy  of  the  church  of  Rome^^ 
121...  the  pope  the  Man  of  Sin,  i28._  what  the  fathers  fay  of 
the  Atan  of  Sin,  13 1,  &c.  the  evidences  that  the  pope  is  th^ 
Alan  of  Sin,  137.  the  opinion  of  the  ancient  fathers  about 
this  point,  131,  See.  this  prophecy  an  antidote  to  popery,  138. 
Marriage,  an  account  of  its  being  forbid  to  the  clergy.  11.  159, 
&c.  the  worfliipping  of  dernons  and  prohibition  of  marriage 
went  together,  161. 
Maundrell,  bis  account  of  the  ftate  of  Palefline,  I.    138,  occ. 

his  account  of  Tyre,  203. 
Maximine  the  emperor,  a  barbarian  in  all  refpefts,  II.  197. 
jyjede,.  a  molt  learned  and  excellent  writer,  I.  36.  a  miftaksof 
that  author's  corre61ed,  37.  his  account  of  the  ten  kigdoins. 
into  which    the  Roman  empire   was  divided,    262.  of  the 
three    kingdoms   which    the  little  horn  fubverted,  270.  his- 
great  pains  in  explaining  the  prophecies,  and  fixing  the  true 
idea  of  Antichrift,  II.  136,  137..  his  excellent  treatife  of  th? 
apoliafy  of  the  latter  time,  140.  One  of  the  bell  interpreters 
of  the  Revelation,   168.  his  hard  fate  in  the  world,   136.  his. 
coajetttjrea  concerning  Gog  awd  Magogs  d55'- 


428  INDEX. 

MefTiah  principally  intended  in  Mofes's  prophecy  of  a  prophet 
like  unto  himfelf,  I.  103,  &c.  expetted  about  the  time  of 
our  Saviour,  11.  65.  and  foretold  that  he  fhould  work  mi- 
racles, 66. 

Mezeray,  what  that  hiftorian  fays  of  the  Waldenfes,  II.  2,56. 

Millennium  commences,  and  Satan  bound  and  Ihut  up  a  thou- 
fand  years,  II,  345.  the  prophecy  not  yet  fulfilled,  346.  this 
period  thought  to  be  the  feventh  millennary  of  the  world, 
347.  quotations  in  proof  of  this,  348,  &c.  the  reafons  of 
this  dotlrine  growing  into  difrepute,  352.  curiofuy  into  the 
nature  of  this  future  kingdom  to  be  avoided,  387. 

Miracles  and  prophecies,  the  great  proofs  of  revelation,  I.  24. 
how  to  judge  of  miracles,  11.69,70.  what  to  think  of  the 
Pagan  and  Popilh  miracles,  70,  71.  thofe  of  the  church  of 
Kome,  not  real  but  pretended,  294,  205,  their  pretended 
miracles  a  proof  of  a  falfe  church  and  a  dilHnguifliing  mark 
of  Antichrift,  ibid,  prophecies  accompliflied,  the  greateft  of 
all  miracles,  407. 

Mohammed,  the  time  when  his  new  religion  was  propagated, 
II.  85.  fome  contend  that  he  was  the  Man  of  Sin,  120,  that 
opinion  refuted,  ibid,  the  f^ar  that  opens  the  bottomlefs  pit, 

II.  2l6. 

Monks,  great  promoters  of  celibacy  and  worfliipping  of  the 
dead,  II.  159,  &c. 

Mofes,  a  faithful  hiftorian  in  recording  the  failings  of  the  pa- 
triarchs, I.  25.  his  prophecy  of  a  prophet  like  himfelf,  103. 
&c.  many  proofs  that  the  Meffiah  was  principally  intended  in 
that  prophecy,  104,  &c.  the  great  likenefs  between  Mofes 
and  Chrift,  107,  &c.  the  comparifon  between  them  as 
drawn  by  one  author  and  enlarged  by  another,  ibid,  &c.  the 
punilhment  of  the  people  for  their  difobedience  fo  this  pro- 
phet, lit,  &c.  the  prophecies  of  Mofes  concerning  the 
Jews,  1 12,  &:c.  his  prophecy  of  their  difpqrfion  exaftly  ful- 
filled, II,  398,  399. 

N. 

NA  H  U  M,  the  time  of  his  prophefylng  uncertain,   155, 
foretold  the  utter  dellruttion  of  Nineveh,   156,  157.  his 
prophecies  of  the  manner  of  its  deftru6lion  exaclly  fulfilled, 
158,  &c. 
Nebuchadnezzar,  his  dream  of  the  great  empires,  I.  230,  &c. 

the 


INDEX.  429 

the  interpretation  of  it  by  Daniel  with  the  occafion  of  it, 

232.  the  emblems  oi  that  dream  confiderecl  and  explained, 

233,  &G. 

Newton,  Sir  Ifaac,  his  account  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
the  Roman  empire  was  divided,  I.  263.  of  the  three  king- 
doms, which  the  little  horn  fubverted,  271.  penetrates  into 
fcripture  as  well  as  into  nature,  298.  his  account  of  the  lit- 
tle horn  in  the  Grecian  empire,  303,  &c.  his  the  beft  inter- 
pretation of  Dan.  xi.  298,  &c.  his  obfervations  about  the 
interpreters  of  the  R.evelation,  II.  167. 

Nineveh,  prophecies  concerning  this  metropolis  of  the  Aflyri- 
an  empire,  I.  149,  &c.  ancient  and  great  city,  152.  the 
fcripture  account  of  it  confirmed  by  heathen  authors,  153. 
abounding  in  wealth  and  luxury,  became  very  corrupt,  154. 
the  king  and  people  repented  at  the  preaching  of  Jonah,  ibid, 
their  repentance  of  fliort  continuance,  155.  their  deftrucli- 
on  foretold  by  Nahum,  15,5,  156.  this  city  taken  and  de- 
ftroyed  by  the  Medes  and  Babylonians,  156.  the  prophecies 
of  the  manner  of  its  deflru6iion  exaftly  fulfilled,  157,  &c. 
its  great  compafs,  walls  and  towers,  16].  authors  not  agreed 
about  its  fituation,  ibid,  the  prediftions  about  it  fulfilled, 
according  to  the  accounts  of  ancients  and  moderns,  162,  See- 
the ruins  of  this  city  may  ftrongly  affeft  us  in  this  kingdom, 
163,   164.  ' 

Noah,  very  few  prophecies  before  his  time,  I.  25,  26.  his  ex- 
cellent charafter,  ibid,  was  notwithftanding  guilty  of  drunk- 
ennefs,  ibid,  the  behaviour  of  his  fons  at  that  time,  ibid, 
foretels  the  different  conditions  of  their  families,  27.  his- 
extraordinary  prophecy  wonderfully  fulfilled  to  this  day,  36. 

O. 

O  DO  ACER,  king  of  the  Heruli,  puts  an  end  to  the 
very  name  of  the  weftern  Roman  empire,  II.  214. 
Omar  propagates   Mohammed's    religion,  II.  58.  the   many 
kingdoms   he  fubdued,  ibid,  invefts  Jerufalem,  and  it  fur- 
renders,  ibid. 
Onias,  removed  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes  from  the  high-prieft- 

hood,  I.  342. 
Oldcaftle,  Sir  John,  profecuted  for  being  the  principal  patron 
of  the  Lollards,  II.  267.  examined  before  the  archbifhop  of 
Canterbury,  ibid,  his  Ilrong  declarations  againft  tranfubftan- 

tiation 


430  INDEX. 

llalion  and  other  dofirines,  ibid,  afierts  the  Pope  to  be  An- 
tichrill,  ibid,  fuffers  death  for  the  caufe  of  rehgion,  ibid. 
Origcn,  what  that  learned  writer  relates  about  Antichrift,  II. 

Oftrogoths,  their  kingdom  in  Italy,  II.  214. 

Othmans  or  Turks,  fubdue  Egypt,  I.  226,  Sec.  take  Jerufalem, 
11.89.  their  luitanies  or  kingdoms,  225,  226.  theii;  con- 
<iuells,  227.  the  Jews  to  be  reftored  about  the  time  of  the 
fall  of  this  empire,  386.  See  Turks. 


PARIS,  the  mafTacre  of  the  proteflants  there,  II.  241. 
the  many  thoufands  flain  in  a  few  days,  ibid. 

Paris,  Matthew,  that  hiHorian  freely  cenlures  the  great  wick- 
ednefs  of  the  Pope  and  clergy,  II.  263. 

Pafchaiius  Radbertus  in  the  ninth  century  firft  advances  the 
do6trine  of  tranfubllantiation,  II.  246.  oppoled  by  many 
learned  men,  ibid,  Sec. 

Pergamus,  its  fituation  and  prefent  flate,  II.  182.  formerly  the 
throne  of  Satan,  and  now  in  a  wretched  condition,  ibid. 

Pella,  the  Chriftians  remove  thither  before  the  deftruftion  of 
Jerufalem,  II.  54. 

Perfecution,  the  fpirit  of  Popery,  I.  147.  the  Jews  greatly 
perfccuted  in  popifh  countries,  ibid,  dilluafives  from  it,  ibid, 
ihc  perlecutions  of  the  Clniilians  before  the  de{lru6iion  of 
Jerufalem^,  406. 

Perfian  empire,  why  compared  to  a  bear,  I.  254.  its  great  cru- 
elty, 255,  256.  why  likened  to  a  ram,  285. 

Philadelphia,  its  beautiful  fjtuaiion,  II.  184.  next  to  Smyrna 
haih  the  greateft  number  of  Chriftians  among  the  former 
feven  churches,  ibid. 

Pocoke  (Dr.)  his  account  of  the  Arabians,  I.  50.  of  Tyre, 
200,  201. 

Pope  of  Rame,  the  maiks  of  ihe  Man  of  Sin  juftify  the  appli- 
cation of  it  to  him,  II.  122 — 124.  how  his  power  was  at 
firft  eftabiilhcd,  126,  &c.  the  Reformers  of  opinion  that  the 
Pope  was  Antichrifl,  136.  he  forbids  to  fpeak  of  the  com- 
ing  of  Antichrift,  ibid,  the  evidences  of  the  Pope  being 
Antichrift,  137.  the  apoftacy  eftabiilhcd  by  the  Pope,  156). 
the  Pope  the  image  and  reprefeniation  of  the  beaft,  II.  296. 
is  firft  eleded  and  thcr;  worlhippcd,  ibid,  as  great  a  tyrant, 

in 


1        N        D        E        .^.  431 

in  the  Chriflian  world  as  the  Roman  emperors  in  the  Hea- 
then world,  297.  popilli  excommunications  like  Heathen 
perfecutions,  298. 
Popery,  prevails  m  the  ninth  century,  298.  the  oppofition  it 
met  with,  246.  the  great  coriupiion  of  Chriilianity,  370. 
many  prophecies  relating  to  the  prevaihng  of  popery,  368. 
the  predictions  reprefented  in  one  view,  ibid,  its  tyranny 
and  idolatry  foretold,  ibid,  the  blafphemy  of  popery  in  the 
pope's  making  himfelf  equal  and  even  fuperior  to  God,  369. 
the  power  and  riches  of  the  popiih  clergy,  370.  the  poinp 
of  their  ceremonies  and  veflments,  371.  their  policy,  lies 
and  frauds,  ibid,  their  pretended  vifions  and  miracles,  ibid. 
intimations  of  popery  in  the  new  Teflament,  372,  &.c.  net 
only  foretold,  but  the  place  and  perfons  pointed  out,  375. 
inftances  of  this,  ibid,  the  time  alfo  fignified,  380,  &c. 
when  to  arife  and  how  long  to  prevail,  380.  the  tyrannical 
power  often  called  Antichriit,  383.  the  corruptions  of  po- 
pery being  foretold,  we  are  not  to  be  furprifed  or   ouendeJ, 

Porphyry  and  Collins  deny  the  genuinenefs  of  Daniel's  pro- 
phecies, which  are  fufficiently  vindicated,  I.  230.  their  no- 
tions refuted,   265,  266. 

Prophecy,  a  dilfertation  on  Noah's  prophecy,  I.  2,5,  &c.  the 
prophecies  concerning  llhmael,  40,  &c.  concerning  Jacob 
and  Efau,  54,  &c.  Jacob's  prophecies  concerning  his  (ons, 
particularly  Judah,  65,  &c.  Balaam's  prophecies,  81,  ike. 
Mofes's  prophecy  of  a  prophet  like  unto  hmii''elf,  103,  8cc. 
prophecies  of  Mofes  concerning  the  Jews,  115,  &c,  pro- 
phecies of  other  prophets  concerning  the  Jews,  126,  &c. 
the  prophecies  concerning  Nineveh,  149,  &;c.  the  prophe- 
cies concerning  Babylon,  185,  &c.  the  prophecies  concern- 
ing Tyre,  165,  Sec.  the  prophecies  concerning  Egvpt,  205, 
&c.  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream  of  the  great  empu'es,  230,  &c. 
Daniel's  vifion  of  the  fame,  252,  8cc. 

Prophecy,  a  dilTertation  on  Daniel's  vifion  of  the  Ram  and 
He-goat,  1.282,  &c.  Daniel's  prophecy  of  the  things  no- 
ted in  the  fcrlpture  of  truth,  316,  &c.  the  fame  fubject  con- 
tinued, 354,  &c.  our  Saviour's  prophecies  relating  to  the  de- 
ifruftion  of  Jerufaleni,  390,  &.c.  the  fame  fubjetf  continu- 
ed, II.  ,52,  &c.  the  fame  fubjecl  continued,  73,  &.c.  the 
fame  fubjeft  continued,  92,  &c.  St.  Paul's  prophecy  of  the 
Man  of  Sin,  103,  8cc.  St.  Paul's  prophecy  of  rhe  apo/lafv 
of  the  latter  times,  130,  &c.  Prophecv, 


432  INDEX. 

Prophecy,  a  clilTertation  on  the  prophecies  of  the  Revelation, 
11.  Part  I.  page  164,  &:c.  Part  II.  27^5,  &c.  Prophecies 
relating  to  popery  recapitulated,  368,  &c. 

prophecies,  one  ot  the  flrongeft  proofs  of  Revelation,  I.  21, 
the  confequence  from  believing  prophecies  to  believing  re- 
velation, 22.  the  prophecy  of  Noah  not  to  be  under  Rood  of 
particular  perfons,  but  of  whole  nations,  33.  the  gift  of  it 
not  always  confined  to  pious  men,  81.  many  prophecies  have 
boih  a    literal  and  myfiical  meaning,  92. 

Prophecies,  why  the  Jewilh  church  inftruSed  by  prophets,  and 
not  the  Chriflian,  390.  fbme  prophecies  of  Chnfi  concern- 
ing himfelf,  and  the  deftruftion  of  Jerufalem,  391,  &c. 
a  view  of  the  prophecies  now  fulfilling  in  the  world,  392^ 
393.  inftances  of  prophecies  fulfilled,  atteftations  of  divine 
revelation,  406,  407. 

Prophecies,  the  great  diiTerence  between  them  and  the  pagan 
oracles,  I.  388,  &c. 

Providence,  canfirmed  by  the  completion  of  prophecies.  I.  389. 
the  many  abfurdities  of  denying  a    providence,  ibid. 

Ptolemv,  the  firfl;  of  Egypt,  a  powerful  king,  I.  321,  322. 

Ptolemv  Philadelphus,  the  fecond  king  of  Egypt,  I.  322.  called 
the  dowrv  giver,  323.  his  care  of  his  daughter,  324. 

Ptolemv  Philometer,  the  great  calamities  of  his  reign,  I.  345. 
the  Alexandrians  revolt  from  him,  and  proclaim  his  brother 
king,  346. 

Ptolemy  Pliilopator,  defeats  Antiochus,  I.  328.  murders  his 
neareft  relations,  ibid,  confumes  his  days  in  feafting  and 
Icwdnefs,  329.  his  vicious  condufl:  and  cruelty  to  the  Jews, 
329.   dies  of  intemperance  and  debauchery,  330. 

Pythius,  the  richeft  fubjecl  in  the  world,  I.  317.  entertains 
Xerxes  and  offers  to  defray  the  charges  of  the  war,  ibid. 

R. 

T'^  ABANIJS  Maurus,  in  the  ninth  century,  writes   agalnfl: 

^X.  tranfubllantiation,   II.  246. 

Ram  and  He-goat,  a  dilfcrtation  on  that  vifion,  I.  282.  why 
the  Pc!  fian  empire  is  reprefentcd  by  a  ram,  285.  the  exploits 
of  the  ram,  286.  a  goat  properly  a  type  of  the  Grecian  em- 
pire, ibid,  the  goat  invades  the  ram  with  great  fuccefs, 
287.  the  einpire  of  the  goat  broken  to  pieces,  296.  what 
arole  after  it,   207. 

Reuben, 


INDEX,  439 

Reuben,  Jacob's  prophecy  concerning  that  tribe,  how   fulfill- 
ed, I.  b-j,  68. 
JRedemption,  thefirfl  promife  of  thu  great  blefTing,  J.  2,5.  tha£ 
promife  may  be   called  the  firil.  prophecy    and    opening  of 
Chriftianity,  ibid. 
Reformation,  the   firft  efforts    towards   it   by   erbperors    and 
bifhopsj  IL  303.  another  by  the  Waidenfes  and  Albigenfes, 
3061  a  third  by  Luther  and  his  fellow-reformers,  go8. 
Remerius,  the  Dominlcian,  his  remarkable   chara6ler  of  thd 

Wa'dcnfes,  IL  259. 
llevelation,  the  propbecies  a  ftrong   proof  of  it,  I.   sj.  ths 
evidence  drawn  from  prophecy  a  growing  evidence,   23,  24. 
the  objections  made  to  the  book  of  Revelation  by  fome  learn- 
fed  men,  II.    165.  difficult  to  explain,  yet  not  to  bedefpifed 
or  ncglefted,  166.  the  right  method  of  interpreting  it,    167^ 
what  helps  requifite,  ibid,  the  three  chief  interpreters  of  this 
book,   168.  the  fcope  and  deiign  of  it  gi ven   10    '$)i.  John  at 
•   Patmos  in  Nero's  reign,    i68<  &c.  his  firil  vifion    and    de^ 
fcriptionof  Jefus  Chrifl,    170.  the  dedication   to    the  feveii 
churches  of  AfiBj  169.  its  folemn  preface  to   fliow  the  grreat 
authority  of  the  divine  revealer,  ibid,  the  place,   the   time, 
and  manner  of  the  firfl  vifion,  169,  &c.  the  feven  epiflles  to 
the  feven  churches,  175^  &c,  the  vifion  of  the  throne  fet  in 
heaven,  186,  &Ci  of  that  of  the  book  fealed  with  feven  feals, 
t88.  that  the  Son  of  God  was  only  found  worthy  to   open 
the  feals,  iSg.  the  vifions  of  the  fix  feals  confidered.  190,  &c. 
the  feventh  leal  opened,  208.  it  comprehends    more  events 
than  the  former   feals,  ibid,  the  feven  trumpets,   209,    &c. 
vifion  of  the  great  red  dragon,  277,  &d.  of  the  ten  horned 
beafl,  283,  &:c.  of  the  two  horned  bealf^  492,  &c.  the  {z\^\\ 
vialsj  31!.',  &c.  the  fall  of  fpiritual  Babylon  or  Rome,  gisi, 
&c.  the  millennium.  344,  &c.  the  general  refurrection  and 
judgment,  and  new  heaven  and  earth,   331,  &c. 
Iloman  empire,  cofnparcd  to  a  teiiible  bcail  wiib.ont  a    name, 
I.  2^7,  258.  this   beafl  had  ten  horns,  260.   thefc  (en  horns 
or  kingdoms  where  to  be  fought^  262.  tiie   opinion  of  au- 
thors about  them,  ibid,  &c. 
tlome,  that  church  a  furprifing  m.yf]erv  of  iniquity,  Hj  164.  its 
herefies  and   fchifnls  of   long  continuance,  ibid,  the   power 
of  the  pope  of  Rome,  foretold  in  fcripiure,  165.  when  Rome 
v^ras  governed  by  the  Exarch  oi'  Ravenna,    215.    refembles 
Kgvpt  in  her  punifhmcnt  as  well  as  \w  her  crimes,  31J.  her 

\\  X  ~         fall 


[34  1       N       £)       £       >r. 

fall  compared  to  Babylon,  321,  her  ftate  and  condition,  Ibkl 
the  charafter  of  the  great  whore  of  Babylon,  more  prope"' 
to  modern  than  ancient  Rome,  322,  323.  her  fitting  upon  2. 
fcarlet-colored  beafi  with  feven  heads  and  ten  horns,  323* 
her  ornament,  324.  her  inchanting  cup,  325.  her  in- 
fcription  upon  her  forehead,  ibid,  her  being  drunk  with  the 
blood  of  the  faints,  327.  what  fignified  by  the  feven  heads 
and  ten  horns,  329.  the  prophecies  relating  to  the  church 
ot  Roriie  the  moiteffential  part  of  the  Revelation,  368.  its  cor- 
ruptions and  innovations  foretold,  368^  &c.  her  clergy  like 
the  fcribes  and  Pharifces  in  fevcral  inftances,  373.  their 
ufurped  power  foretold,  and  the  place  and  perfons  pointed 
out,  368,  S^c.  the  time  of  its  power  foretold,  380.  its  de- 
fliu^lion  will  certainly  come,  383,  &-c. 


SA  L  A  D  I  N,  proclaimed  fultan  in  Egypt,  11.  87,  befieges 
and  takes  Jerufalem,  ibid,  compels  the  Chriftians  there  to 
redeem  their  lives,  ibid. 

Saracens,  defcended  from  lihmael,  I.  41,  &c.  as  locufls  over- 
fpread  the  earth,  II.  217,  when  they  made  their  greateftcon^ 
quefts,  223.  See  Arabians. 

Sardis,  the  capital    of  Lydia,   II.  183.  at  prefent  in  ruins,  i8j, 
184.  in  a  deplorable  Hate  as   to  religion,  ibid. 

Savonarola,  his  zealous  preaching  and  writing  againfl  the  vices 
of  the  Roman  clergy,  II.  270.  endures  imprifonment,  tor- 
tures and  death  with  conflancy,  271. 

Sav/tree,  a  parifh-prieft,  firll  burnt  for  herefy  in  England,  II, 
267. 

Scopas,  his  great  fuccefs  in  Coele-Syrla  and  Palenftlne,  I.  332 
is  afterwards  forced  to  furrender  to  Antiochus,  333. 

Scotus  Johannes^  writes  upon  the  Eucharifl:  by  the  command 
of  the  emperor,  II.  246.  his  opinioii  again!!  the  do6lrinc  of 
tranfubflantiation,  ibid,  invited  to  England  by  king  Alfjed, 
and  preierred,  ibid. 

Scriptures,  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  a  convincing  argu- 
ment of  their  divinity,  I-  183^  friendly  to  liberty,  184.  and 
the  love  of  our  country,  II.  314. 

Seals,  the  book  fealed  with  feven  feals,  II.  igo.  the  Son  of  God 
only  found  worthy  to  o])en  it,  ibid,    the  feven  feals  fignify 
fo  many  periods  of  prophecy,  ibid,  the  firfl  memorable  for 
tonc^uell,  191.  the  fecond  its  commencement  and  continu- 
ance. 


INDEX.  435  ■• 

since,  192.  the  third  feal  for  what  gharafterized,  194,  195. 
the  fomth  feal  for  what  diilinguilhed,  iq6,  197.  the  fittlx 
feal  reinarkable  tor  the  lenih  general  peifecution,  200.  the 
fixtl)  feal  for  great  (changes  and  revolutions,  201.  its  conti- 
nuance from  Conftantuie  to  Xheodofius,  208.  the  feventh 
feal  dillingniihed  by  the  founding  of  iewen  trumpets,  ibid, 
feals  foretold  the  ftate  of  the  Roman  empire  before  it  became 
Chriitian,  2  10. 

Seleucids  and  Lagid^,  npt  the  fourth  kingdom  meq.tioned  in 
Daniel,  I.  199,  ik.c. 

Seleiicia,  renders  Babylon  defolate,  I.  178.  is  called  BabyloQ 
by  feveral  authors,  ibid. 

Seleucus,  the  firit  of  Syria  a  mofl  potent  king,  I.  322,  323, 

3eleucus  Ceraunus,  his  ihort  and  inglorious  reign,  II.  327. 

Seleucus  Callinicus,  his  fons  and  their  pompous   appellations,  , 
II.  326. 

Seleucus  Phiiopator,  fucceeds  his  father  Antiochus,  II.  339.. 
a  raifer  of  taxes  all  his  days,  ibid,  fends  his  treafurer  to  cotn- 
mit  facrilege  in  the  temple  of  Jerufalem,  3^0.  is  dellrpyed 
by  him,  ibid, 

Septimius  Severus,  a  juft  and  provident  emperor,  II.  ig6,  Sec, 

JShalmanefcr,  carried  the  ten  tribes  into  captivity,  I.  %^o. 

Shaw  (Dr.)  his  accountof  the  Arabians,  I.  49,50.  offaleftine, 
140,  141.  of  Tyre^  202. 

Shem  and  Japheth,  their  good  behaviour  on  their  father's 
drunkenncfs,  1.  26.  the  bleihngs  promifed  upon  them  and 
their  poflerity,  33.  how  fulhlled  both  in  former  and  latter- 
times,  34,  &c. 

Sherlock  (Bp.)  his  expofition  of  Jacob's  prophecy  chiefly  foL 
lowed,  I.  70,  &c. 

Shiloh,  fhown  to.  be  the  Meffiah  in  the  various  fenfes  of  the 
word,  I.  72. 

Sidon,  an  ancient  city,  celebrated  by  Komer  and  other  poets, 
1.187. 

Simeon  and  Levy,  Jacob's  prophecy  about  thefe  two  tribes^ 
and  how  fulfilled,  1.  6j,  Sec.  \ 

Smyrna,  the  fecond  epiille  to  the  feven  churches  addreffed  to, 
them,  II.  181.  its  fituiition  and  commerce,  ibid,  iis  piefeut 
ftate  as  to  religion,  ibid. 

Soul,  that  it  grew  prophetic  near  death,  an  opinion  of  great 
antiquity,  1.  6^,  66. 

gouth  and  North,  kings  of,  who  to  be  underftood  by  them,  I^ 
3^1?  ^c,  ^^^ 


43^  I        N        D  .      E        X, 

Star  out  Jacob,  snd  a  fcepter  out  of  jfrad,  that  prophecy  ex, 

plained,  i.  go,  &c. 
Spiiir,  the  gifts  ami  the  graces  cf  the  Koly  Spirit  often  derciibr 

etl  by  fprings  of  water,  I.  283. 
Spoil    (Dr.)  his    remark  about  the  church  of  Philadelphia,  II, 

184,  185. 
States  or  nations,  feldom  ruined    without  preceding    figns,  I, 

411,  many  awful  llgns  fiotn  the  fins  of  this  nation,  412. 
^ulpicius  Sevcrus,  his   expohtion  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  drean^, 

I,  248,  249. 

T 

TACITUS,  his  account  of  the  prodigies  before  the  de-f 
rauclion  of  Jerufalcm,  I.  404. 

Tamerlane,  his  great  conqucfls,  II.  88.  vlHts  Jerufalcm,  ibid, 

Tertullian,  his  opinion  of  the  Alan  of  Sin,  II.  131,  of  the  mil- 
lennium, II.  Q^l. 

Thecdoret,  too  much  promotes  the  worfliip  of  faints,  II.  152, 

Thuanus,  his  charafter  of  the  Weloenfes,  11,  260.  his  ac-s 
count  of  their  futferings  and  difperfion,  nGi. 

Thyatira,  a  Chrifiian  church  formerly  there,  this  denied  by 
fome  heretics,  II.  182.  its  prefent  condition  aneffeft  of  the 
divine  judgm.ents  for  their  fms,  183. 

Titus,  furrounds  Jerufalcm  with  a  wall,  II.  56.  commands  the 
city  and  temple  to  be  dellroyed,  79.  his  wonderful  preier- 
vation  at  the  fiege,  99. 

Toledo,  that  council  ordered  the  children  of  the  Jews  to  be 
taken  from  them,  I.  122. 

^JVajan  and  Severus,  their  att£ir;p!s  againfl:  Arabia  repelled  in 
an  extraordinary  manner,  I.  47,  48.  the  wars  and  ilaugh- 
teis  in  the  reigns  of  Trajan  and  his  fuccellors,  II.  192.  the 
Jews  fubdued  by  him,  193. 

'iTrofly,  that  council's  good  regulations,  ll.  248.  differs  from 
the  fpirit  andprincij)les  of  the  council  of  Trent,  ibid. 

trumpets,  ti;e  fevcn  periods  difiingiiiflied  by  the  found  of  fcr 
ven  trumpets,  II.  209.  filcnce  of  half  an  hour  previous  to 
their  founding,  ibid,  forefl-iow  the  condition  of  the  Roman 
empire  after  it  became  Chrifiian,  eio.  the  dcfign  of  tho 
trumpets,  ibid,  the  events  at  the  founding  of  the  firfi  trumn- 
ci,  210,  &c.  at  the  founding  of  the  fecond,  211.  at  thtj 
^btiP-ding  of  thp  thi;d,  212.  a^  the  founding  of  the  fourth^, 

214, 


I        N        D        E        X,  437 

£14.  the  three  following  diftinguiljied  by  the  name  of  the 
woe-trumpets,  215.  the  events  at  the  founding  vi  the  fifth, 
216.  at  the  founding  of  the  fixth  trumpet,  22^5.  an  account 
of  the  feventh  trumpet,   273,  &c. 

T'li'hs,  &  part  of  Daniel's  prophecy  fuppofed  to  refer  to  thede- 
itruftion  of  their  empire,  I.  380,  Sec,  their  four  kingdoms 
on  the  river  Euphrates,  II.  225,  their  numerous  armies, 
efpccially  their  cavalry,  229.  their  delight  in  fcarlet,  blue, 
and  yellow,  ibid,  the  ufe  of  great  guns  and  gun-powder 
among  them,  230.  their  power  to  do  hurt  by  their  tails,  230, 
231.  See  Othmans. 

Tyre,  prophecies  concerning  it,  I.  185,  &c.  Its  fall  predi6led 
by  Ifaiah  and  Ezekiel,  185.  the  proj)hecies  relate  to  both 
old  and  new  Tyre,  185,  Sec.  a  very  ancient  city,  186,  187. 
the  daughter  of  Sidon,  but  in  tiiriC  excelled  the  mother,  187. 
in  a  Uorilhing  conditiori  when  the  prophet  foretels  her  (\(:f- 
truftion  for  her  wickednefs,  188,  the  particulars  included 
in  the  prophecies  about  it,  189.  the  city  taken  and  dellroyed 
by  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Chaldeans,  ibid,  the  inhabitants  to 
pafs  over  the  Mediterranean,  but  to  find  no  reft,  192.  the 
city  to  be  reftored  after  feventy  )-ears,  194,  195.  to  be  ta- 
ken and  deftroyed  again,  195,  &.c.  the  people  to  forlake 
idolatry  and  become  converts  to  the  true  religion,  198.  the 
city  at  lafl  to  be  totally  defiroyed  and  become  a  place  for 
fidiers  to  fpread  their  nets  upon,  200.  thefe  prophecies  to 
be  fulfilled  by  degrees,  201.  a  fhort  account  from  the  time 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  to  the  prefent  time,  ibid,  the  accounts 
given  by  three  writers,  202.  this  account  concluded  with 
rcfle£lions  upon  trade,  203,  2o.|. 

V, 

VIALS,  feven,  a  preparatory  vifion  to  their  being  pour- 
ed out,  II,  312,  &;c.  thefe  feven  plaguesor  vials  belong  to 
the  laft  trumpet,  and  not  yet  fulfilled,  3x2,  &c.  feven  angels 
appointed  to  pour  out  the  kven  vials,  314.  the  commifrion 
to  pour  them  out,  315.  the  firft  vial  or  plague,  316,  the  fe- 
ccnd  and  third,  ibid,  the  fourth,  317.  the  fifth,  ibid,  the 
fixth,  318.  the  feventh  and  lail,  519. 
Vitringa,  his  opinion  about  a  paflage  in  Balaam's  prophecy,  L 
91.  a  mofl  excellent  commentator  upon  Ifaiah,  198.  one  of 
t-h^  beft  ir^t^rpreters  of  the  Revelation,   II.    168.    Voltaire, 

Voltaiie, 


438  I        N        D        E        X, 

Ills  account  of  the  prcfent  f!a(e  of  Paleftlne,  I.  13 7.  an  agreea- 
ble \eta  fiiperficjai  writer,  II.  166, 

w 

'ALDENSES  and  Albigenfes,  wltnefTes  for  the  truth 
in  the  twellth  century,  II.  2^56.  their  rife  and  opinions 
256,  &c.  lellimonies  concerning  them,  257,  are  very  much 
perfecuted,and  fly  into  other  countrie?:,  261.  pronounce  the 
church  of  Rome  to  be  apocalyptic  Babylon,  306. 

Warburton,  his  expofition  of  the  ftar  out  of  Jacob,  and  fcep- 
tcr  out  of  jfraci,  I.  03.  his  account  of  the  figurative  language 
ufedin  foretelling  the  deflrutlion  of  Jerufalerri,  II.  75,  &c. 

Wetlicin,  his  explication  of  the  Alan  of  Sin  refuted,  II.  n8. 
complimented  his  underftandjng  to  Cardinal    Quirini,  119, 

Wheeler,  his  account  of  iimyrna,  II.  181.  heefteems  an  Englilh 
prieif  an  evangeJiif,  1S2.  his  oblervation  about  the  judg- 
ments on  the  feven  churches  of  Aha,   186. 

V/hitbv,  his  fchenr.e  about  the  Man  of'  Sin  perplexed  and  conn 
fufed,  II.  116.  and  refuted,  117,  profeifes  )p,ot  tp  urjder- 
ftand  the  Revelation,   16^. 

White  Korfe,  our  Saviour  cometh  forth  riding  on  one,  IL 
343.  a  token  of  viftory  over  his  enemies,  ibid. 

White  Throne,  the  general  refurre6tioa  and  judgment  repre^ 
fented  by  it,  II.  356, 

Wickliff,  preaches  againflthe  doftrlnesand  lives  of  the  clergy^^ 
II.  265.  his  books  read  in  the  colleges  at  Oxford,  ibid, 
after  his  death  his  do6frines  condemned,  books  burnt,  and 
body  dug  up  and  burnt,  206.  his  followers  however  not 
difcou raged,  ibid. 

Witnefies,  proteft  againft  the  corruptions  of  rehgion,  II.  236. 
whv.faid  to  be  two  witnelfes,  ibid,  to  prophecy  in  fackcloth 
durinjx  the  grand  corruption,  237,.  the  charafter  of  thefe 
witneilcs,  and  of  the  power  and  effcft  of  their  preaching, 
2^7,  238.  their  pafiion,  death,  rcfurreflion  and  afcenfion, 
738,  &c.  the  pro])hecy  about  the  witneiles  applied  by  fome 
to  John  Hufs  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  240.  and  by  others  to 
the  i)rt)tcrtants  of  the  league  of  Smalcald,  ibid,  alfo  to  the 
njaffacte  of  the  Protefiants  in  France,  241.  others  to  latey 
t'VGfits,  to  the  Protellants  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  242, 
en  hiPiorical  dedu^.Hon  /hewinu-  true  witnefles  againft  the 
church  of  RoinG  froni  ihefevcntU  cciuury  to  the   Refornia-. 


INDEX.  459 

tlOil,  243,  &.C.  witnefTcs  in  the  eighth  century,  244.  in  th« 
ninth,  245.  in  the  tenth,  249,  in  the  eleventh,  2^2.  in  the 
twelfth,  254.  in  the  thirteenth,  261.  in  the  fourteenth,  263. 
in  the  fifteenth,  266.  irl  the  fixteenth,  271.  hence  an  anfwer 
to  the  popiOi  queftion,  Where  was  your  religion  before 
Luther  ?  272. 

Woman,  clothed  with  the  fan  and  the  moon  under  her  feet, 
II.  277.  what  this  reprefentation  of  the  church  denotes,  27B. 

WomaUj  full  of  names  of  blafphemy,  fitting  on  a  beaft,  hav- 
ing feven  heads  and  ten  horns,  II.  322.  name  written  on  her 
forehead,  ibid,  the  judgment  of  tiie  great  whore^  ibid,  is 
arrayed  in  purple  and  fcarlet  color,  324.  hath  a  golden  cup 
in  her  hand  full  of  abominations,  325.  the  infcription  unoa 
her  forehead,  ibid,  infamous  for  idolatry  and  cruelty,  327. 
the  myfteryof  the  woman,  327,  &c. 

World,  what  meant  by  the  phrafe  of  the  end  of  the  world,  L 
197^  398.  its  reference  to  the  deilru6f ion  of  Jerufalem,  ibid. 

X, 

XERXES,  the  rlcheft  king  of  Perfia,  T.  318.   his  memora- 
ble expedition  into  Greece,  ibid,  raifes  thegreateff  army 
that  was  ever  brought  into  the  field,  ibid. 

z. 

ZEBULUN,  Jacob's  prophecy  concerning  that  tribe,  and 
how  fulfilled,  I.  68. 
Zephaniah,  that  prophet  foretell  the  total  deflruclion  of  Nine- 
veh, I.  160.  the  prophecy  contrary  to  all  probabiliiv,  ibid. 


F    I    N    I    S, 


.  Ne'nV-York,  Jpril  id,  iy^y- 
I  T  n   Liic   i^epcft  imprcfllcns  of  gratitude,  the   Pub]ifi-.c;f 
returns  tlianks  to  the  i^ublic,  for  their  liberai  enconrageiBcnt 
towards  the  printing  of  NEW'l  ON  o,v  the  PROPHECIES. 

He  begs  leave  to  inform  them,  that  a  confiticrabie  r.uml;er  of  Gen- 
tlemen having  given  in  their  names  as  fubfcribers  for  the  late  Pn/tJcfif 
Ednvardis  Treatise,  concerning,  RELIGIOUS  AFFECTIONS,, 
intends  to  put  it  to  the  prefs  immediately  ;  and  to  prefix  to  that  Trea- 
tifc.  The  Life  of  the  Author,  his  Religious  Experiences,  and  Jome  of  his 
Letters,  v/hich  will  malce  a  large  and  an  inteieRing  volume  to  the 
lovers  of  Religion  of  every  denomination^ — at  the  low  price  of  Ten 
Shillings,  New- York  currency,  to  the  Subfcribers,  neatly  bound 
and  lettered. 

ft^l"  Thofewho  are  pleafed  to  encourage  this  valuable  Work,  will 
pleafe  to  fend  their  names  to  the  Publifher  without  delay,  that  the/ 
may  be  printed  in  the  book. 

. I  I  ill m>iHiU|H^)|Miliinii...«.— ^ > \ 

He  likewife  pre  fonts  to  the  Public  the  following  PF;OPOS'ALS  fof 
printin^T  by  Subfcription,  in  two  neat  Volumes  duodecimo, 

SERMONS  ON  PRACTICAL  SUBJECTS, 

^  R  O  B  E  Ps.  T    WALKER,  late  one  of  the  Minlft^s  of  the  High 

Church  of  Edinburgh i 
To  v.'hicli  is  prefixed  a  Character  of  the  Author  by  Hugh  Blair,  D.  D^ 

CONDITIONS. 

I.    Tlic  Work  will  be  printed  on  new  T\  pes  and  good  Paper. 

IT.  When  ^co  Subfcribers  have  given  in  tlieir  names  the  work  will 
be  put  to  prefs,   and  finiflied  with  all  poffible  expedition. 

in.  The  price  of  the  two  vols,  neatly  bound  and  lettered,  which  will 
contain  above  300  pages  in  eacli,  will  be  only  Twelve  Shi^.- 
i.iNGs,  Nc^v-York  currency,  to  the  fubfcribers,  although  ther 
Edinburgh  edition  is  fold  for  Eighte'jn  Shillings  fterling. 

IV.  Thpfc  wJio  fubfcribe  for  twelve  fets  fliall  nave  one.  gratis,  and 
the  bookfeJfers  the  ufual  allowance. 

V.  A  lift  of  the  fubfcribers  names  will  be  printed  in  the  beginning  of 
the  fecond  volume. 

VI.  No  money  is  required  until  the  two  volumes  are  delivered. 

To  the  P  V  D  L  I  a 
'^^  II  E  S  E  valuable  Sermons  have  gone  through  five  J.irgc  impref-' 
1.  fions  in  Edinburgh,  in  the  courfe  of  a  few  years,  where  the  Au- 
tlior  wa.s  held  in  the  highcfl  eftirnation. — ■■ — The  following  char^ifter' 
is  given  of  ^:hem  by  an  eminent  Divine,  near  this  city  :-  *'  Walker's- 
Sermons  I  have  read  with  great  delight :— ithey  are  concife  and  full 
of  excellent  matter  :-^they  breathe  the  ver^  fpirit  of  the  Gofpel : — 
thelb/le  of  them  is  very  plain  and  fublime  :-^-thcy  are  equally  calcu- 
lated to  illuminate  the  mind,  mend  the  heart,  and  move  the  pafficns : 
— tliey  are  truly  rational  as  well  as  evangelical." 

C^/"  It  is  intrcatcd  that  thofe  who  are  willing  to  encourage  this  va-> 
InablcWork,  will  fend  their  names  without  delay  to  the  rubliflicr^ 
Robert  Hodge,  (who  moves  the  firil  of  May  next,  to  No.  237,  the 
corner  of  King  and  Queen-flreets,)  or  to  any  other  Rookfeller  or  Prin- 
ter who  will  intcrcil;  ihcntfelvcsin  favor  of  the  undertaking. 


Vv 


i 


